This is a modern-English version of The Literary World Seventh Reader, originally written by unknown author(s). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


Transcriber’s Note

Transcriber's Note

Obvious typographical errors have been corrected. A list of the changes is found at the end of the text. Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been maintained. A list of inconsistently hyphenated words is found at the end of the text.

Obvious typos have been corrected. A list of the changes is at the end of the text. Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been kept. A list of inconsistently hyphenated words is at the end of the text.


Frontispiece

THE LITERARY WORLD

THE LIT WORLD

SEVENTH READER

7th Grade Reader

BY

BY

JOHN CALVIN METCALF

JOHN CALVIN METCALF

PROFESSOR OF ENGLISH LITERATURE IN THE UNIVERSITY OF VIRGINIA

PROFESSOR OF ENGLISH LITERATURE AT THE UNIVERSITY OF VIRGINIA

SARAH WITHERS

SARAH WITHERS

PRINCIPAL ELEMENTARY GRADES AND CRITIC TEACHER
WINTHROP NORMAL AND INDUSTRIAL COLLEGE
ROCK HILL. S.C.

PRINCIPAL ELEMENTARY GRADES AND CRITIC TEACHER
WINTHROP NORMAL AND INDUSTRIAL COLLEGE
ROCK HILL, SC

AND

AND

HETTY S. BROWNE

HETTY S. BROWNE

EXTENSION WORKER IN RURAL SCHOOL PRACTICE
WINTHROP NORMAL AND INDUSTRIAL COLLEGE

EXTENSION WORKER IN RURAL SCHOOL PRACTICE
WINTHROP NORMAL AND INDUSTRIAL COLLEGE

colophon

JOHNSON PUBLISHING COMPANY
RICHMOND, VIRGINIA

JOHNSON PUBLISHING COMPANY
RICHMOND, VA


COPYRIGHT, 1919
B. F. JOHNSON PUBLISHING COMPANY

COPYRIGHT, 1919
B. F. JOHNSON PUBLISHING COMPANY


All Rights Reserved

All rights reserved

L.H.J.

L.H.J.


ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

For permission to use copyrighted material the authors and publishers express their indebtedness to the Macmillan Company for “A Deal in Bears” from McTodd, by W. Cutcliffe Hyne, and for “Sea Fever,” by John Masefield; to Duffield & Company and Mr. H. G. Wells for “In Labrador” from Marriage; to the John Lane Company for “The Making of a Man” from The Rough Road, by W. J. Locke; to Dodd, Mead & Company and Mr. Arthur Dobson for “A Ballad of Heroes,” and to Dodd, Mead & Company for “Under Seas,” by Count Alexis Tolstoi; to G. P. Putnam’s Sons for “Old Ephraim” from The Hunting Trips of a Ranchman, by Theodore Roosevelt; to Houghton Mifflin Company for “A Greyport Legend,” by Bret Harte, “Midwinter,” by John Townsend Trowbridge, “The First Snowfall,” by James Russell Lowell, “Among the Cliffs” from The Young Mountaineers, by Charles Egbert Craddock (Mary N. Murfree), and for “The Friendship of Nantaquas” from To Have and to Hold, by Mary Johnston; to Harper & Brothers for “The Great Stone of Sardis” from The Great Stone of Sardis, by Frank R. Stockton, and to Harper & Brothers and Mr. Booth Tarkington for “Ariel’s Triumph” from The Conquest of Canaan.

For permission to use copyrighted material, the authors and publishers would like to thank the Macmillan Company for “A Deal in Bears” from McTodd by W. Cutcliffe Hyne, and for “Sea Fever” by John Masefield; Duffield & Company and Mr. H. G. Wells for “In Labrador” from Marriage; the John Lane Company for “The Making of a Man” from The Rough Road by W. J. Locke; Dodd, Mead & Company and Mr. Arthur Dobson for “A Ballad of Heroes,” and to Dodd, Mead & Company for “Under Seas” by Count Alexis Tolstoi; G. P. Putnam’s Sons for “Old Ephraim” from The Hunting Trips of a Ranchman by Theodore Roosevelt; Houghton Mifflin Company for “A Greyport Legend” by Bret Harte, “Midwinter” by John Townsend Trowbridge, “The First Snowfall” by James Russell Lowell, “Among the Cliffs” from The Young Mountaineers by Charles Egbert Craddock (Mary N. Murfree), and for “The Friendship of Nantaquas” from To Have and to Hold by Mary Johnston; Harper & Brothers for “The Great Stone of Sardis” from The Great Stone of Sardis by Frank R. Stockton, and to Harper & Brothers and Mr. Booth Tarkington for “Ariel’s Triumph” from The Conquest of Canaan.


TABLE OF CONTENTS

LEGENDS OF OUR LAND
Rip Van Winkle Washington Irving 9
The Great Stone Face Nathaniel Hawthorne 33
The Courtship of Miles Standish Henry W. Longfellow 59
The Friendship of Nantaquas Mary Johnston 79
HOME SCENES
Harry Esmond’s Boyhood Wm. Makepeace Thackeray 112
The Family Holds Its Head Up Oliver Goldsmith 126
The Little Boy in the Balcony Henry W. Grady 138
Ariel’s Triumph Booth Tarkington 141
NATURE AND ANIMALS
The Cloud Percy Bysshe Shelley 160
New England Weather Mark Twain 162
The First Snowfall James Russell Lowell 166
Old Ephraim Theodore Roosevelt 168
Midwinter John Townsend Trowbridge 175
A Georgia Fox Hunt Joel Chandler Harris 177
Rain and Wind Madison Julius Cawein 192
The Southern Sky Matthew Fontaine Maury 193
Daffodils William Wordsworth 195
Dawn Edward Everett 196
Spring Henry Timrod 198
[6]
MOVING ADVENTURE
Among the Cliffs Charles Egbert Craddock 201
A Deal in Bears W. Cutcliffe Hyne 217
Lochinvar Sir Walter Scott 232
In Labrador H. G. Wells 235
The Bugle Song Alfred Tennyson 258
The Siege of the Castle Sir Walter Scott 259
MODERN WONDER TALES
Sea Fever John Masefield 334
A Greyport Legend Bret Harte 335
A Hunt Beneath The Ocean Jules Verne 337
Under Seas Count Alexis Tolstoi 354
A Voyage to the Moon Edgar Allan Poe 367
The Great Stone of Sardis Frank R. Stockton 391
SKETCHES OF THE GREAT WAR
A Stop At Suzanne’s Greayer Clover 407
The Making of a Man W. J. Locke 414
In Flanders Fields John McCrae 436
In Flanders Fields (An Answer) C. B. Galbraith 436
A Ballad Of Heroes Austin Dobson 437
Dictionary 439

He Was Tempted to Repeat the Draught [See page 19]
He Was Tempted to Repeat the Draught

Rip Van Winkle

RIP VAN WINKLE

I

I

Whoever has made a voyage up the Hudson must remember the Catskill Mountains. They are a branch of the great vAppalachian9-* family, and are seen away to the west of the river, swelling up to a noble height, and lording it over the surrounding country. Every change of season, every change of weather, indeed, every hour of the day, produces some change in the magical hues and shapes of these mountains, and they are regarded by all the goodwives, far and near, as perfect vbarometers.

Whoever has traveled up the Hudson River must remember the Catskill Mountains. They are part of the great vAppalachian9-* range, visible to the west of the river, rising to a majestic height and overseeing the surrounding landscape. Each change of season, every shift in the weather, and even each hour of the day brings some variation in the enchanting colors and shapes of these mountains, and they are seen by all the local home-makers as perfect vbarometers.

At the foot of these fairy mountains the traveler may have seen the light smoke curling up from a village, whose shingle roofs gleam among the trees, just where the blue tints of the upland melt away into the[10] fresh green of the nearer landscape. It is a little village of great age, having been founded by some of the Dutch colonists in the early times of the province, just about the beginning of the government of the good Peter vStuyvesant (may he rest in peace!), and there were some of the houses of the original settlers standing within a few years, built of small yellow bricks brought from Holland, having latticed windows and gable fronts, surmounted with weathercocks.

At the base of these enchanting mountains, travelers might notice light smoke rising from a village, where the shingle roofs shine among the trees, right where the blue hues of the higher ground blend into the fresh green of the nearby landscape. This quaint village is quite old, founded by Dutch colonists in the early days of the province, around the start of the administration of the honorable Peter vStuyvesant (may he rest in peace!). Some of the original settlers' houses are still standing, built from small yellow bricks brought over from Holland, featuring latticed windows and gable fronts topped with weathercocks.

In that same village, and in one of these very houses, there lived, many years since, while the country was yet a province of Great Britain, a simple, good-natured fellow, of the name of Rip Van Winkle. He was a descendant of the Van Winkles who figured so gallantly in the vchivalrous days of Peter Stuyvesant, and accompanied him to the siege of Fort Christina. He inherited, however, but little of the martial character of his ancestors. I have observed that he was a simple, good-natured man; he was, moreover, a kind neighbor and an obedient, henpecked husband.

In that same village, in one of those houses, there lived many years ago, when the country was still a province of Great Britain, a straightforward, good-natured guy named Rip Van Winkle. He was a descendant of the Van Winkles who bravely served during the chivalrous days of Peter Stuyvesant and went with him to the siege of Fort Christina. However, he inherited very little of his ancestors' warrior spirit. I've noticed that he was a simple, kind person; he was also a friendly neighbor and a devoted, henpecked husband.

Certain it is that he was a great favorite among all the goodwives of the village, who took his part in all family squabbles; and never failed, whenever they talked those matters over in their evening gossipings, to lay all the blame on Dame Van Winkle. The children of the village, too, would shout with joy whenever he approached. He assisted at their sports, made their playthings, taught them to fly kites and shoot marbles,[11] and told them long stories of ghosts, witches, and Indians. Whenever he went dodging about the village, he was surrounded by a troop of them, hanging on his skirts, clambering on his back, and playing a thousand tricks on him; and not a dog would bark at him throughout the neighborhood.

He was definitely a favorite among all the village's goodwives, who always supported him in family disputes and made sure to blame Dame Van Winkle whenever they discussed those things during their evening gossip sessions. The village children would also cheer whenever he showed up. He joined in their games, made their toys, taught them how to fly kites and play marbles, [11] and entertained them with long tales about ghosts, witches, and Indians. Whenever he wandered around the village, he was always surrounded by a group of kids, tugging at his clothes, climbing on his back, and playing all sorts of tricks on him; not a single dog would bark at him anywhere in the neighborhood.

The great error in Rip’s composition was a strong dislike of all kinds of profitable labor. It could not be from the want of perseverance; for he would sit on a wet rock, with a rod as long and heavy as a lance, and fish all day without a murmur, even though he should not be encouraged by a single nibble. He would carry a fowling piece on his shoulder for hours together, trudging through woods and swamps, and up hill and down dale, to shoot a few squirrels or wild pigeons. He would never refuse to assist a neighbor even in the roughest toil, and was a foremost man at all country frolics for husking Indian corn, or building stone fences; the women of the village, too, used to employ him to run their errands, and to do such little odd jobs as their less obliging husbands would not do for them. In a word, Rip was ready to attend to anybody’s business but his own; but as to doing family duty, and keeping his farm in order, he found it impossible.

Rip's main flaw was a deep aversion to any kind of work that brought in money. It wasn't due to a lack of determination; he could sit on a wet rock with a fishing rod as long and heavy as a spear, fishing all day without complaint, even if he didn't get a single bite. He’d carry a shotgun on his shoulder for hours, trudging through woods and swamps, uphill and downhill, just to shoot a few squirrels or wild pigeons. He never turned down helping a neighbor, no matter how hard the task, and he was always front and center at local gatherings for husking corn or building stone walls. The village women also relied on him to run errands and take care of little tasks that their less helpful husbands wouldn’t do. In short, Rip was eager to take care of anyone else's business but his own; when it came to fulfilling his family duties and keeping his farm in shape, he found it impossible.

His children, too, were as ragged and wild as if they belonged to nobody. His son Rip promised to inherit the habits, with the old clothes, of his father. He was generally seen trooping like a colt at his mother’s heels,[12] equipped in a pair of his father’s cast-off breeches, which he had much ado to hold up with one hand, as a fine lady does her train in bad weather.

His kids looked as scruffy and unruly as if they belonged to no one. His son Rip seemed likely to adopt the habits, along with the old clothes, of his father. He was often seen trailing behind his mother like a colt,[12] struggling to keep up a pair of his father’s hand-me-down pants with one hand, just like a fancy lady manages her train in bad weather.

Rip Van Winkle, however, was one of those happy mortals, of foolish, well-oiled dispositions, who take the world easy, eat white bread or brown, whichever can be got with least thought or trouble, and would rather starve on a penny than work for a pound. If left to himself, he would have whistled life away in perfect contentment; but his wife kept continually dinning in his ear about his idleness, his carelessness, and the ruin he was bringing on his family. Morning, noon, and night, her tongue was incessantly going, and everything he said or did was sure to produce a torrent of household eloquence. Rip had but one way of replying to all lectures of the kind, and that, by frequent use, had grown into a habit. He shrugged his shoulders, shook his head, cast up his eyes, but said nothing. This, however, always provoked a fresh volley from his wife; so that he was fain to draw off his forces, and take to the outside of the house—the only side which, in truth, belongs to a henpecked husband.

Rip Van Winkle was one of those happy people with a carefree attitude who took life easy, ate whatever bread was available, and preferred to go hungry than work hard. If left to his own devices, he would have whistled his life away in blissful contentment; but his wife constantly nagged him about his laziness, his neglect, and the disaster he was causing his family. Morning, noon, and night, her voice was always going, and anything he said or did would surely spark a flood of complaints. Rip had only one way to respond to her lectures, and that had become a habit over time. He would shrug his shoulders, shake his head, roll his eyes, but say nothing. This, of course, always got him another round of complaints from his wife, so he felt compelled to retreat and take to the outside of the house—the only place that truly belongs to a henpecked husband.

Rip’s sole vdomestic adherent was his dog Wolf, who was as much henpecked as his master; for Dame Van Winkle regarded them as companions in idleness, and even looked upon Wolf with an evil eye, as the cause of his master’s going so often astray. True it is, in all points of spirit befitting an honorable dog, he was[13] as courageous an animal as ever scoured the woods; but what courage can withstand the ever-enduring and all-besetting terrors of a woman’s tongue? The moment Wolf entered the house his crest fell, his tail drooped to the ground or curled between his legs, he sneaked about with a gallows air, casting many a sidelong glance at Dame Van Winkle, and at the least flourish of a broomstick or ladle he would fly to the door with yelping precipitation.

Rip’s only vdomestic companion was his dog Wolf, who was just as henpecked as his owner; Dame Van Winkle viewed them as partners in laziness and even cast a suspicious eye on Wolf, blaming him for Rip’s frequent wanderings. It's true that in every way befitting a noble dog, he was[13] as brave as any animal that roamed the woods; but what bravery can stand up to the relentless and ever-present threats of a woman's nagging? The moment Wolf stepped inside the house, his spirit sank, his tail hung low or tucked between his legs, he moved around with a defeated demeanor, throwing nervous glances at Dame Van Winkle, and at the slightest wave of a broom or a spoon, he would dash to the door barking in a panic.

Times grew worse and worse with Rip Van Winkle as years of matrimony rolled on. A tart temper never mellows with age, and a sharp tongue is the only edged tool that grows keener with constant use. For a long while he used to console himself, when driven from home, by frequenting a kind of perpetual club of sages, philosophers, and other idle personages of the village, which held its sessions on a bench before a small inn, designated by a vrubicund portrait of His Majesty George III. Here they used to sit in the shade of a long, lazy summer’s day, talking listlessly over village gossip, or telling endless sleepy stories about nothing. But it would have been worth any statesman’s money to have heard the profound discussions which sometimes took place, when by chance an old newspaper fell into their hands from some passing traveler. How solemnly they would listen to the contents, as drawled out by Derrick Van Bummel, the schoolmaster,—a dapper, learned little man, who was not to be[14] daunted by the most gigantic word in the dictionary! and how sagely they would deliberate upon public events some months after they had taken place!

Times got worse and worse for Rip Van Winkle as the years of marriage went by. A sour temper doesn’t soften with age, and a sharp tongue is the one tool that gets sharper with constant use. For a long time, when pushed out of his home, he would find solace by hanging out at a sort of ongoing club of wise men, philosophers, and other idle folks from the village, which gathered on a bench outside a small inn marked by a vrubicund portrait of King George III. They would sit there in the shade on a long, lazy summer day, chatting casually about village gossip or spinning endless sleepy tales about nothing. But it would have been worth any politician’s money to hear the deep discussions that sometimes arose when an old newspaper happened to come into their hands from a passing traveler. How seriously they would listen to the contents, as read by Derrick Van Bummel, the schoolmaster—a sharp, educated little man who wouldn’t be intimidated by the biggest word in the dictionary! And how wisely they would debate public events several months after they had happened!

The opinions of this vjunto were completely controlled by Nicholas Vedder, a patriarch of the village, and landlord of the inn, at the door of which he took his seat from morning till night, just moving sufficiently to avoid the sun, and keep in the shade of a large tree; so that the neighbors could tell the hour by his movements as accurately as by a sun-dial. It is true, he was rarely heard to speak, but smoked his pipe incessantly. His adherents, however (for every great man has his adherents), perfectly understood him, and knew how to gather his opinions. When anything that was read or related displeased him, he was observed to smoke his pipe vehemently, and to send forth short, frequent, and angry puffs; but, when pleased, he would inhale the smoke slowly and tranquilly, and emit it in light and placid clouds, and sometimes, taking the pipe from his mouth, and letting the fragrant vapor curl about his nose, would nod his head in approbation.

The opinions of this vjunto were completely controlled by Nicholas Vedder, a village patriarch and the inn's landlord. He sat at the inn's door from morning until night, only moving enough to stay in the shade of a large tree to avoid the sun, so the neighbors could tell the time by his movements as accurately as a sundial. It's true he rarely spoke, but he constantly smoked his pipe. His followers, however (since every prominent man has his followers), understood him perfectly and knew how to interpret his opinions. When something he heard or read displeased him, he would smoke his pipe intensely, releasing short, frequent, angry puffs; but when he was pleased, he would inhale the smoke slowly and calmly, letting it out in light, gentle clouds. Sometimes, he would take the pipe from his mouth, letting the fragrant vapor curl around his nose, and nod his head in approval.

From even this stronghold the unlucky Rip was at length routed by his vtermagant wife, who would suddenly break in upon the tranquility of the assemblage, and call the members all to naught; nor was that august personage, Nicholas Vedder himself, sacred from the daring tongue of this terrible virago, who charged him with encouraging her husband in habits of idleness.

From even this fortress, the unfortunate Rip was eventually driven out by his vtough wife, who would suddenly disrupt the peace of the gathering and dismiss everyone. Even the respected Nicholas Vedder wasn't safe from the bold remarks of this fierce woman, who accused him of encouraging her husband’s laziness.

[15]Poor Rip was at last reduced almost to despair; and his only valternative, to escape from the labor of the farm and clamor of his wife, was to take gun in hand and stroll away into the woods. Here he would sometimes seat himself at the foot of a tree, and share the contents of his wallet with Wolf, with whom he sympathized as a fellow-sufferer in persecution. “Poor Wolf,” he would say, “thy mistress leads thee a dog’s life of it; but never mind, my lad, whilst I live thou shalt never want a friend to stand by thee.” Wolf would wag his tail, look wistfully in his master’s face; and if dogs can feel pity, I verily believe he vreciprocated the sentiment with all his heart.

[15]Poor Rip was almost at the end of his rope; his only voption to escape the farm work and the noise from his wife was to grab his gun and wander off into the woods. There, he would sometimes sit at the base of a tree, sharing the food in his wallet with Wolf, who he felt was a fellow victim of hardship. “Poor Wolf,” he would say, “your mistress makes you live a rough life; but don’t worry, my friend, as long as I’m around, you’ll never be without a buddy.” Wolf would wag his tail, gaze hopefully at his master, and if dogs can feel empathy, I truly believe he vreturned the sentiment with all his heart.

In a long ramble of the kind on a fine autumnal day, Rip had unconsciously scrambled to one of the highest parts of the Catskill Mountains. He was after his favorite sport of squirrel-shooting, and the still solitudes had echoed and reëchoed with the reports of his gun. Panting and fatigued, he threw himself, late in the afternoon, on a green knoll, covered with mountain herbage, that crowned the brow of a precipice. From an opening between the trees he could overlook all the lower country for many a mile of rich woodland. He saw at a distance the lordly Hudson, far, far below him, moving on its silent but majestic course, with the reflection of a purple cloud, or the sail of a lagging bark, here and there sleeping on its glassy bosom, and at last losing itself in the blue highlands.

On a beautiful autumn day, Rip had wandered unconsciously to one of the highest spots in the Catskill Mountains. He was out enjoying his favorite hobby of squirrel hunting, and the stillness had echoed repeatedly with the sound of his gun. Exhausted and out of breath, he collapsed late in the afternoon on a green hilltop covered with mountain grass, which overlooked a steep drop. Through a gap in the trees, he could see many miles of lush woodland below him. In the distance, he spotted the majestic Hudson River, far below him, flowing silently but grandly, with the reflection of a purple cloud or the sail of a slow-moving boat occasionally resting on its smooth surface, before finally disappearing into the blue highlands.

[16]On the other side he looked down into a deep mountain glen, wild and lonely, the bottom filled with fragments from the overhanging cliffs, and scarcely lighted by the reflected rays of the setting sun. For some time Rip lay musing on this scene; evening was gradually advancing; the mountains began to throw their long blue shadows over the valleys; he saw that it would be dark long before he could reach the village, and he heaved a heavy sigh when he thought of encountering the terrors of Dame Van Winkle.

[16]On the other side, he looked down into a deep mountain valley, wild and lonely, the bottom littered with rocks from the overhanging cliffs, and barely lit by the reflected rays of the setting sun. For a while, Rip lay there contemplating the scene; evening was slowly creeping in; the mountains began to cast long blue shadows over the valleys; he realized that it would get dark long before he could reach the village, and he let out a heavy sigh at the thought of facing the fears of Dame Van Winkle.

As he was about to descend, he heard a voice from a distance, hallooing, “Rip Van Winkle! Rip Van Winkle!” He looked round, but could see nothing but a crow winging its solitary flight across the mountain. He thought his fancy must have deceived him, and turned again to descend, when he heard the same cry ring through the still evening air: “Rip Van Winkle! Rip Van Winkle!”—at the same time Wolf bristled up his back, and giving a low growl, skulked to his master’s side, looking fearfully down into the glen. Rip now felt a vague apprehension stealing over him; he looked anxiously in the same direction, and perceived a strange figure slowly toiling up the rocks, and bending under the weight of something he carried on his back. He was surprised to see any human being in this lonely and unfrequented place; but supposing it to be some one of the neighborhood in need of his assistance, he hastened down to yield it.

As he was about to go down, he heard a voice from a distance calling, “Rip Van Winkle! Rip Van Winkle!” He looked around but saw nothing except a crow flying alone across the mountain. He figured his imagination had tricked him and turned to go down again, when he heard the same cry echo through the quiet evening air: “Rip Van Winkle! Rip Van Winkle!” At that moment, Wolf raised the hair on his back and gave a low growl, sneaking to his master’s side and looking nervously down into the valley. Rip now felt a vague sense of unease wash over him; he gazed anxiously in the same direction and spotted a strange figure slowly climbing up the rocks, weighed down by something on his back. He was surprised to see anyone in this lonely, seldom-visited spot but thought it might be someone from the area in need of help, so he quickly headed down to assist.

[17]On nearer approach he was still more surprised at the vsingularity of the stranger’s appearance. He was a short, square-built old fellow, with thick bushy hair, and a grizzled beard. His dress was of the antique Dutch fashion,—a cloth jerkin strapped round the waist, and several pair of breeches, the outer one of ample volume, decorated with rows of buttons down the sides. He bore on his shoulder a stout keg that seemed full of liquor, and made signs for Rip to approach and assist him with the load. Though rather shy and distrustful of this new acquaintance, Rip complied with his usual valacrity, and relieving one another, they clambered up a narrow gully, apparently the dry bed of a mountain torrent.

[17]As he got closer, he was even more shocked by the vstrangeness of the stranger’s appearance. He was a short, stocky old guy, with thick, bushy hair and a gray beard. His clothing was from an old Dutch style—a cloth vest cinched around his waist and several pairs of baggy pants, the outer ones large and adorned with rows of buttons on the sides. He had a heavy keg slung over his shoulder that looked like it was full of alcohol, and he gestured for Rip to come over and help him with the load. Although he was a bit shy and wary of this new person, Rip helped out with his usual veagerness, and after helping each other, they climbed up a narrow gully that seemed to be the dry bed of a mountain stream.

As they ascended, Rip every now and then heard long, rolling peals, like distant thunder, that seemed to issue out of a deep ravine, or rather cleft, between lofty rocks, toward which their rugged path conducted. He paused for an instant, but supposing it to be the muttering of one of those transient thundershowers which often take place in mountain heights, he proceeded. Passing through the ravine, they came to a hollow, like a small vamphitheater, surrounded by perpendicular precipices, over the brinks of which trees shot their branches, so that you only caught glimpses of the azure sky and the bright evening cloud. During the whole time Rip and his companion had labored on in silence; for though the former marveled greatly,[18] what could be the object of carrying a keg of liquor up this wild mountain, yet there was something strange and incomprehensible about the unknown that inspired awe and checked familiarity.

As they climbed higher, Rip occasionally heard long, rumbling sounds, like distant thunder, that seemed to come from a deep ravine, or rather a split, between tall rocks, which their rough path led them toward. He paused for a moment, but thinking it was just the noise of one of those fleeting thunderstorms that often occur in the mountains, he continued on. After passing through the ravine, they arrived at a small hollow, like a little vamphitheater, surrounded by steep cliffs, over which trees stretched their branches, so that you could only catch glimpses of the blue sky and the bright evening clouds. The whole time, Rip and his companion had been climbing in silence; for although Rip was very curious about what the purpose was of carrying a keg of liquor up this wild mountain, there was something strange and mysterious about the unknown that filled him with awe and kept him from being too familiar.

On entering the amphitheater new objects of wonder presented themselves. On a level spot in the center was a company of odd-looking personages playing at ninepins. They were dressed in a quaint, outlandish fashion; some wore short doublets, others jerkins, with long knives in their belts, and most of them had enormous breeches, of similar style with that of the guide’s. Their visages, too, were peculiar: one had a large head, broad face, and small, piggish eyes; the face of another seemed to consist entirely of nose, and was surmounted by a white sugar-loaf hat, set off with a little red cock’s tail. They all had beards, of various shapes and colors. There was one who seemed to be the commander. He was a stout old gentleman, with a weather-beaten countenance; he wore a laced doublet, broad belt and hanger, high-crowned hat and feather, red stockings, and high-heeled shoes, with roses in them. The whole group reminded Rip of the figures in an old Flemish painting, in the parlor of vDominie Van Shaick, the village parson, which had been brought over from Holland at the time of the settlement.

Upon entering the amphitheater, new objects of wonder appeared. In a flat area in the center stood a group of strangely dressed individuals playing ninepins. They wore unique, outlandish outfits; some had short doublets, while others wore jerkins with long knives tucked into their belts. Most of them sported huge breeches, similar in style to the guide's. Their faces were also unusual: one had a large head, a broad face, and small, pig-like eyes; another had a face that seemed to be entirely made up of a nose, topped with a white sugar-loaf hat adorned with a small red cock’s tail. All of them sported beards of various shapes and colors. Among them, one looked like the leader. He was a stout old man with a weathered face; he wore a laced doublet, a wide belt with a hanger, a high-crowned hat with a feather, red stockings, and high-heeled shoes decorated with roses. The entire group reminded Rip of the characters in an old Flemish painting that adorned the parlor of vDominie Van Shaick, the village parson, which had been brought over from Holland during the settlement.

What seemed particularly odd to Rip was that, though these folks were evidently amusing themselves, yet they maintained the gravest faces, the most mys[19]terious silence, and were, withal, the most melancholy party of pleasure he had ever witnessed. Nothing interrupted the stillness of the scene but the noise of the balls, which, whenever they were rolled, echoed along the mountains like rumbling peals of thunder.

What struck Rip as particularly strange was that, even though these people were clearly having fun, they kept serious expressions, maintained a mysterious silence, and were, overall, the most melancholic group enjoying themselves he had ever seen. The only thing that broke the stillness of the scene was the sound of the balls, which, whenever they were rolled, echoed through the mountains like rolling thunder.

As Rip and his companion approached them, they suddenly desisted from their play, and stared at him with such fixed, statue-like gaze, and such strange, uncouth countenances, that his heart turned within him, and his knees smote together. His companion now emptied the contents of the keg into large flagons, and made signs to him to wait upon the company. He obeyed with fear and trembling; they quaffed the liquor in profound silence, and then returned to their game.

As Rip and his friend got closer, they suddenly stopped playing and stared at him with a fixed, statue-like gaze and such strange, awkward faces that his heart raced, and his knees shook. His friend then poured the contents of the keg into large mugs and gestured for him to serve the group. He complied, feeling scared and nervous; they drank the liquor in complete silence and then went back to their game.

By degrees Rip’s awe and apprehension subsided. He even ventured, when no eye was fixed upon him, to taste the beverage, which he found had much of the flavor of excellent Hollands. He was naturally a thirsty soul, and was soon tempted to repeat the draught. One taste provoked another; and he repeated his visits to the flagon so often that at length his senses were overpowered, his eyes swam in his head, his head gradually declined, and he fell into a deep sleep.

By degrees, Rip's awe and anxiety faded. He even dared to taste the drink when no one was watching and found it had a lot of the flavor of great gin. He was naturally a thirsty guy and soon felt tempted to have another drink. One sip led to another, and he went back to the jug so many times that eventually his senses were overwhelmed, his vision blurred, and his head slowly drooped before he fell into a deep sleep.

II

II

On waking he found himself on the green knoll whence he had first seen the old man of the glen. He rubbed his eyes—it was a bright, sunny morning. The[20] birds were hopping and twittering among the bushes, and the eagle was wheeling aloft, and breasting the pure mountain breeze. “Surely,” thought Rip, “I have not slept here all night.” He recalled the occurrences before he fell asleep. The strange man with a keg of liquor—the mountain ravine—the wild retreat among the rocks—the woe-begone party at ninepins—the flagon—“Oh! that flagon! that wicked flagon!” thought Rip; “what excuse shall I make to Dame Van Winkle?”

On waking, he found himself on the green hill where he had first seen the old man of the glen. He rubbed his eyes—it was a bright, sunny morning. The[20] birds were hopping and chirping among the bushes, and the eagle was soaring high, catching the fresh mountain breeze. “Surely,” thought Rip, “I didn’t sleep here all night.” He remembered what had happened before he fell asleep. The strange man with a keg of liquor—the mountain ravine—the wild hideout among the rocks—the sad group at ninepins—the flagon—“Oh! that flagon! that wicked flagon!” thought Rip; “what excuse am I going to give to Dame Van Winkle?”

He looked round for his gun, but in place of the clean, well-oiled fowling piece, he found an old firelock lying by him, the barrel incrusted with rust, the lock falling off, and the stock worm-eaten. He now suspected that the grave revelers of the mountain had put a trick upon him and, having dosed him with liquor, had robbed him of his gun. Wolf, too, had disappeared, but he might have strayed away after a squirrel or partridge. He whistled after him, and shouted his name, but all in vain; the echoes repeated his whistle and shout, but no dog was to be seen.

He looked around for his gun, but instead of the clean, well-oiled shotgun, he found an old musket lying next to him, the barrel covered in rust, the lock falling off, and the stock eaten away by worms. He now suspected that the partygoers in the mountains had pulled a prank on him and, after getting him drunk, had stolen his gun. Wolf had also vanished, but he might have wandered off after a squirrel or partridge. He whistled for him and called his name, but it was all in vain; the echoes mimicked his whistle and shout, but there was no dog in sight.

He determined to revisit the scene of the last evening’s gambol, and if he met with any of the party, to demand his dog and gun. As he rose to walk, he found himself stiff in the joints, and wanting in his usual activity. “These mountain beds do not agree with me,” thought Rip, “and if this frolic should lay me up with a fit of the rheumatism, I shall have a blessed[21] time with Dame Van Winkle.” With some difficulty he got down into the glen; he found the gully up which he and his companion had ascended the preceding evening; but to his astonishment a mountain stream was now foaming down it, leaping from rock to rock, and filling the glen with babbling murmurs. He, however, made shift to scramble up its sides, working his toilsome way through thickets of birch, sassafras, and witch-hazel, and sometimes tripped up or entangled by the wild grapevines that twisted their coils from tree to tree, and spread a kind of network in his path.

He decided to go back to where he had frolicked the night before, and if he ran into any of the group, he would ask for his dog and gun. As he stood up to walk, he realized his joints were stiff, and he didn’t have his usual energy. “These mountain beds don’t agree with me,” Rip thought, “and if this fun gives me a bout of rheumatism, I’m going to have a tough time with Dame Van Winkle.” After some effort, he made it down into the glen; he found the gully that he and his friend had climbed up the night before, but to his surprise, a mountain stream was now rushing down it, spilling over the rocks and filling the glen with its cheerful sounds. Nevertheless, he managed to scramble up its sides, pushing through thickets of birch, sassafras, and witch-hazel, sometimes getting tripped up or caught by the wild grapevines that twisted from tree to tree, creating a kind of web in his path.

At length he reached to where the ravine had opened through the cliffs to the amphitheater; but no traces of such opening remained. The rocks presented a high, impenetrable wall, over which the torrent came tumbling in a sheet of feathery foam, and fell into a broad, deep basin, black from the shadows of the surrounding forest. Here, then, poor Rip was brought to a stand. He again called and whistled after his dog; he was only answered by the cawing of a flock of idle crows sporting high in air about a dry tree that overhung a sunny precipice; and who, secure in their elevation, seemed to look down and scoff at the poor man’s perplexities. What was to be done?—the morning was passing away, and Rip felt famished for want of his breakfast. He grieved to give up his dog and gun; he dreaded to meet his wife; but it would not do to starve[22] among the mountains. He shook his head, shouldered the rusty firelock, and, with a heart full of trouble and anxiety, turned his steps homeward.

At last, he reached the place where the ravine had opened through the cliffs to the amphitheater, but there were no signs of that opening left. The rocks formed a tall, impenetrable wall, over which the waterfall crashed in a curtain of frothy spray, falling into a wide, deep pool, darkened by the shadows of the surrounding forest. Here, poor Rip found himself at a standstill. He called out and whistled for his dog again, but all he got in response was the cawing of a flock of lazy crows playing high in the air around a dry tree that leaned over a sunny cliff; they seemed secure in their height, looking down and mocking the poor man’s troubles. What could he do? The morning was slipping by, and Rip felt starving for his breakfast. He was sad about giving up his dog and gun; he dreaded facing his wife, but he couldn’t just starve among the mountains. He shook his head, slung the rusty rifle over his shoulder, and, with a heart full of worry and stress, turned to head home.

As he approached the village he met a number of people, but none whom he knew, which somewhat surprised him, for he had thought himself acquainted with every one in the country round. Their dress, too, was of a different fashion from that to which he was accustomed. They all stared at him with equal marks of surprise, and whenever they cast their eyes upon him, invariably stroked their chins. The constant recurrence of this gesture induced Rip, involuntarily, to do the same, when, to his astonishment, he found his beard had grown a foot long!

As he got closer to the village, he ran into a bunch of people, but none of them were familiar, which surprised him a bit since he thought he knew everyone around here. Their clothing was also completely different from what he was used to. They all looked at him with the same look of surprise, and whenever they glanced his way, they would stroke their chins. The repeated sight of this made Rip, without thinking, do the same, and to his shock, he realized his beard had grown a foot long!

He had now entered the skirts of the village. A troop of strange children ran at his heels, hooting after him, and pointing at his gray beard. The dogs, too, not one of which he recognized for an old acquaintance, barked at him as he passed. The very village was altered; it was larger and more populous. There were rows of houses which he had never seen before, and those which had been his familiar haunts had disappeared. Strange names were over the doors—strange faces at the windows—everything was strange. His mind now misgave him; he began to doubt whether both he and the world around him were not bewitched. Surely this was his native village, which he had left but the day before. There stood the Catskill Moun[23]tains—there ran the silver Hudson at a distance—there was every hill and dale precisely as it had always been. Rip was sorely perplexed. “That flagon last night,” thought he, “has addled my poor head sadly!”

He had now entered the outskirts of the village. A group of strange kids ran after him, hooting and pointing at his gray beard. The dogs, none of which he recognized, barked at him as he walked by. The village itself had changed; it was bigger and busier. There were rows of houses he had never seen before, and the places he used to know were gone. Strange names were on the doors—strange faces looked out from the windows—everything felt unfamiliar. Doubts began to creep in; he started to wonder if he and the world around him were under some kind of spell. Surely, this was his hometown, which he had left just the day before. There stood the Catskill Mountains—there flowed the silver Hudson in the distance—every hill and valley was exactly as it had always been. Rip was very confused. “That drink last night,” he thought, “has really messed with my head!”

It was with some difficulty that he found the way to his own house, which he approached with silent awe, expecting every moment to hear the shrill voice of Dame Van Winkle. He found the house gone to decay—the roof fallen in, the windows shattered, and the doors off the hinges. A half-starved dog that looked like Wolf was skulking about it. Rip called him by name, but the cur snarled, showed his teeth, and passed on. This was an unkind cut indeed. “My very dog,” sighed Rip, “has forgotten me!”

It was a bit tough for him to find his way home, which he approached with quiet wonder, expecting to hear Dame Van Winkle’s sharp voice at any moment. He discovered that the house had fallen into disrepair—the roof had caved in, the windows were broken, and the doors hung off their hinges. A half-starved dog that resembled Wolf was lurking around. Rip called out to him, but the mutt growled, bared his teeth, and walked away. That really hurt. “Even my own dog,” Rip sighed, “has forgotten me!”

He entered the house, which, to tell the truth, Dame Van Winkle had always kept in neat order. It was empty, forlorn, and apparently abandoned. He called loudly for his wife and children—the lonely chambers rang for a moment with his voice, and then all again was silence.

He walked into the house that, to be honest, Dame Van Winkle had always kept tidy. It felt empty, sad, and seemingly abandoned. He shouted for his wife and kids—the empty rooms echoed for a moment with his voice, and then there was silence again.

III

III

He now hurried forth, and hastened to his old resort, the village inn—but it, too, was gone. A large, rickety wooden building stood in its place, with great gaping windows, some of them broken and mended with old hats and petticoats, and over the door was painted, “The Union Hotel, by Jonathan Doolittle.” Instead of the great tree that used to shelter the quiet[24] little Dutch inn of yore, there now was reared a tall, naked pole, with something on the top that looked like a red nightcap, and from it was fluttering a flag, on which was a singular assemblage of stars and stripes; all this was strange and incomprehensible. He recognized on the sign, however, the ruby face of King George, under which he had smoked so many a peaceful pipe; but even this was singularly changed. The red coat was changed for one of blue and buff, a sword was held in the hand instead of a scepter, the head was decorated with a cocked hat, and underneath was painted in large characters, General Washington.

He hurried out and rushed to his old hangout, the village inn—but it was gone too. In its place stood a large, rickety wooden building with big, gaping windows, some of which were broken and patched up with old hats and petticoats. Over the door, it said, “The Union Hotel, by Jonathan Doolittle.” Instead of the great tree that used to shade the quiet little Dutch inn of the past, there was now a tall, bare pole with something on top that looked like a red nightcap, and a flag was fluttering from it, featuring a strange mix of stars and stripes; all of this felt weird and confusing. However, he recognized the ruby face of King George on the sign, under which he had smoked so many peaceful pipes; but even that looked oddly different. The red coat was replaced with one of blue and buff, a sword was held in the hand instead of a scepter, and the head was topped with a cocked hat, with “General Washington” painted in large letters underneath.

There was, as usual, a crowd of folk about the door, but none that Rip recollected. The very character of the people seemed changed. There was a busy, bustling tone about it, instead of the accustomed drowsy tranquility. He looked in vain for the sage Nicholas Vedder, with his broad face, double chin, and long pipe, uttering clouds of tobacco smoke instead of idle speeches; or Van Bummel, the schoolmaster, doling forth the contents of an ancient newspaper. In place of these, a lean fellow, with his pockets full of handbills, was haranguing vehemently about rights of citizens—elections—members of congress—Bunker’s Hill—heroes of seventy-six—and other words, which were a perfect jargon to the bewildered Van Winkle.

There was, as usual, a crowd of people by the door, but none that Rip recognized. The vibe of the crowd felt different. Instead of the usual lazy calm, there was a busy, energetic atmosphere. He searched fruitlessly for the wise Nicholas Vedder, with his round face, double chin, and long pipe, puffing out clouds of tobacco smoke instead of meaningless talk; or Van Bummel, the schoolteacher, sharing stories from an old newspaper. Instead, a skinny guy with his pockets stuffed with flyers was passionately talking about citizens' rights—elections—members of Congress—Bunker’s Hill—heroes of seventy-six—and other terms that were complete nonsense to the confused Van Winkle.

The appearance of Rip, with his long, grizzled beard, his rusty fowling piece, his uncouth dress, and[25] an army of women and children at his heels, soon attracted the attention of the tavern politicians. They crowded round him, eyeing him from head to foot with great curiosity. The orator bustled up to him, and, drawing him partly aside, inquired “On which side he voted?” Rip stared in vacant stupidity. Another short but busy little fellow pulled him by the arm, and, rising on tiptoe, inquired in his ear, “Whether he was Federal or Democrat?” Rip was equally at a loss to comprehend the question; when a knowing, self-important old gentleman, in a sharp cocked hat, made his way through the crowd, putting them to the right and left with his elbows as he passed, and planting himself before Van Winkle, with one arm akimbo, the other resting on his cane, his keen eyes and sharp hat penetrating, as it were, into his very soul, demanded, in an austere tone, “What brought him to the election with a gun on his shoulder, and a mob at his heels; and whether he meant to breed a riot in the village?”—“Alas! gentlemen,” cried Rip, somewhat dismayed, “I am a poor, quiet man, a native of the place, and a loyal subject of the king, God bless him!”

The sight of Rip, with his long, scruffy beard, his rusty shotgun, his ragged clothes, and[25] a crowd of women and kids following him, quickly caught the attention of the local politics enthusiasts at the tavern. They gathered around him, checking him out from head to toe with great curiosity. One busy little guy approached him, pulled him aside a bit, and asked, “Which side did you vote for?” Rip stared blankly in confusion. Another short, eager fellow tugged at his arm and, standing on tiptoe, leaned in to ask in his ear, “Are you Federal or Democrat?” Rip was just as baffled by the question when a self-important old man in a sharp cocked hat pushed his way through the crowd, parting people with his elbows as he went, and positioned himself in front of Van Winkle. With one arm on his hip and the other on his cane, his piercing gaze seeming to see right through Rip, he demanded in a stern tone, “What are you doing at the election with a gun over your shoulder and a mob behind you? Do you plan to start a riot in the village?”—“Oh dear! gentlemen,” exclaimed Rip, feeling somewhat unsettled, “I’m just a poor, quiet man, a local guy, and a loyal subject of the king, God bless him!”

Here a general shout burst from the bystanders—“A tory! a tory! a spy! a refugee! hustle him! away with him!” It was with great difficulty that the self-important man in the cocked hat restored order; and having assumed a tenfold vausterity of brow, demanded again of the unknown culprit, what he came there for,[26] and whom he was seeking! The poor man humbly assured him that he meant no harm, but merely came there in search of some of his neighbors.

Here, a loud shout came from the crowd—“A Tory! A Tory! A spy! A refugee! Get him! Get rid of him!” The self-important man in the tricorn hat struggled to bring order back; after putting on an even more serious expression, he asked the unknown man again what he was doing there and who he was looking for! The poor man humbly assured him that he meant no harm, but was just there to look for some of his neighbors.

“Well—who are they? Name them.”

“Well—who are they? Name them.”

Rip bethought himself a moment, and inquired, “Where’s Nicholas Vedder?”

Rip took a moment to think and asked, “Where’s Nicholas Vedder?”

There was a silence for a little while, when an old man replied, in a thin, piping voice, “Nicholas Vedder! why, he is dead and gone these eighteen years! There was a wooden tombstone in the churchyard that used to tell all about him, but that’s rotten and gone, too.”

There was a silence for a moment, then an old man responded in a thin, high-pitched voice, “Nicholas Vedder! He’s been dead and gone for eighteen years! There was a wooden tombstone in the churchyard that used to have all the details about him, but that’s decayed and gone as well.”

“Where’s Brom Dutcher?”

“Where’s Brom Dutcher?”

“Oh, he went off to the army in the beginning of the war; some say he was killed at the storming of Stony Point; others say he was drowned in a squall at the foot of Anthony’s Nose. I don’t know; he never came back again.”

“Oh, he left for the army at the start of the war; some say he was killed during the assault on Stony Point; others say he drowned in a storm at the base of Anthony’s Nose. I don’t know; he never came back.”

“Where’s Van Brummel, the schoolmaster?”

“Where’s Van Brummel, the teacher?”

“He went off to the wars, too, was a great militia general, and is now in congress.”

“He went off to war, was a great militia general, and is now in Congress.”

Rip’s heart died away at hearing of these sad changes in his home and friends and finding himself thus alone in the world. Every answer puzzled him, too, by treating of such enormous lapses of time, and of matters which he could not understand: war—congress—Stony Point. He had no courage to ask after any more friends, but cried out in despair, “Does nobody here know Rip Van Winkle?”

Rip felt his heart sink as he heard about the sad changes in his home and friends, realizing he was all alone in the world. Every answer confused him too, as they talked about such huge spans of time and things he couldn't grasp: war—congress—Stony Point. He didn't have the courage to ask about any more friends, but cried out in despair, “Does nobody here know Rip Van Winkle?”

[27]“Oh, Rip Van Winkle!” exclaimed two or three, “oh, to be sure! that’s Rip Van Winkle yonder, leaning against the tree.”

[27]“Oh, Rip Van Winkle!” exclaimed a couple of people, “oh, for sure! That’s Rip Van Winkle over there, leaning against the tree.”

Rip looked, and beheld a precise counterpart of himself, as he went up the mountain—apparently as lazy and certainly as ragged. The poor fellow was now completely confounded. He doubted his own identity, and whether he was himself or another man. In the midst of his bewilderment, the man in the cocked hat demanded who he was, and what was his name.

Rip looked and saw an exact replica of himself as he climbed the mountain—just as lazy and definitely as ragged. The poor guy was completely confused. He questioned his own identity, unsure if he was himself or someone else. In the middle of his confusion, the man in the cocked hat asked who he was and what his name was.

“God knows,” exclaimed he, at his wits’ end; “I’m not myself—I’m somebody else—that’s me yonder—no—that’s somebody else got into my shoes—I was myself last night, but I fell asleep on the mountain, and they’ve changed my gun, and everything’s changed, and I’m changed, and I can’t tell what’s my name, or who I am!”

“God knows,” he exclaimed, feeling completely lost. “I’m not myself—I’m someone else—that’s me over there—no—that’s someone else who slipped into my shoes—I was myself last night, but I fell asleep on the mountain, and they’ve switched my gun, and everything’s different, and I’m different, and I can’t even remember my name or who I am!”

The bystanders began now to look at each other, nod, wink significantly, and tap their fingers against their foreheads. There was a whisper, also, about securing the gun, and keeping the old fellow from doing mischief, at the very suggestion of which the self-important man in the cocked hat retired with some precipitation. At this critical moment a fresh, comely woman pressed through the throng to get a peep at the gray-bearded man. She had a chubby child in her arms, which, frightened at his looks, began to cry.[28] “Hush, Rip,” cried she, “hush, you little fool; the old man won’t hurt you.” The name of the child, the air of the mother, the tone of her voice, all awakened a train of recollections in his mind. “What is your name, my good woman?” asked he.

The onlookers started glancing at each other, nodding, winking meaningfully, and tapping their fingers against their foreheads. There was also a rumor about securing the gun and preventing the old man from causing any trouble, at which the self-important man in the cocked hat hurried away. At this critical moment, a fresh-looking, attractive woman pushed through the crowd to take a look at the gray-bearded man. She had a chubby child in her arms who, frightened by his appearance, began to cry.[28] “Hush, Rip,” she said, “hush, you little fool; the old man won’t hurt you.” The child's name, the mother's demeanor, and the tone of her voice stirred up a wave of memories in his mind. “What is your name, my good woman?” he asked.

“Judith Gardenier.”

"Judith Gardenier."

“And your father’s name?”

"What's your father's name?"

“Ah, poor man, Rip Van Winkle was his name, but it’s twenty years since he went away from home with his gun, and never has been heard of since—his dog came home without him; but whether he shot himself, or was carried away by the Indians, nobody can tell. I was then but a little girl.”

“Ah, poor man, Rip Van Winkle was his name, but it’s been twenty years since he left home with his gun and has not been heard from since—his dog returned without him; but whether he shot himself or was taken by the Indians, no one knows. I was just a little girl back then.”

Rip had but one question more to ask; but he put it with a faltering voice:

Rip had just one more question to ask; but he did so with a shaky voice:

“Where’s your mother?”

“Where's your mom?”

“Oh, she, too, had died but a short time since; she broke a blood-vessel in a fit of passion at a New England peddler.”

“Oh, she had also died not long ago; she ruptured a blood vessel in a fit of anger at a New England peddler.”

There was a drop of comfort, at least, in this intelligence. The honest man could contain himself no longer. He caught his daughter and her child in his arms. “I am your father!” cried he—“Young Rip Van Winkle once—Old Rip Van Winkle now! Does nobody know poor Rip Van Winkle?”

There was at least a bit of comfort in this news. The honest man couldn’t hold back anymore. He grabbed his daughter and her child in his arms. “I am your father!” he shouted—“Young Rip Van Winkle once—Old Rip Van Winkle now! Does nobody recognize poor Rip Van Winkle?”

All stood amazed until an old woman, tottering out from among the crowd, put her hand to her brow, and peering under it in his face for a moment, exclaimed,[29] “Sure enough! it is Rip Van Winkle—it is himself! Welcome home again, old neighbor. Why, where have you been these twenty long years?”

All were amazed until an old woman, unsteady as she came forward from the crowd, placed her hand on her forehead and peered into his face for a moment, then exclaimed,[29] “Sure enough! It’s Rip Van Winkle—it’s really you! Welcome back home, old neighbor. So, where have you been for these twenty long years?”

Rip’s story was soon told, for the whole twenty years had been to him but as one night. The neighbors stared when they heard it; some were seen to wink at each other, and put their tongues in their cheeks: and the self-important man in the cocked hat, who when the alarm was over had returned to the field, screwed down the corners of his mouth, and shook his head—upon which there was a general shaking of the head throughout the assemblage.

Rip’s story was quickly told, because to him, those twenty years felt like just one night. The neighbors were shocked when they heard it; some even exchanged knowing glances and playfully made faces. The pompous guy in the fancy hat, who had gone back to the field after the commotion, tightened his lips and shook his head—this prompted everyone else to nod their heads in agreement.

It was determined, however, to take the opinion of old Peter Vanderdonk, who was seen slowly advancing up the road. He was a descendant of the historian of that name, who wrote one of the earliest accounts of the province. Peter was the most ancient inhabitant of the village, and well versed in all the wonderful events and traditions of the neighborhood. He recollected Rip at once, and corroborated his story in the most satisfactory manner. He assured the company that it was a fact, handed down from his ancestor the historian, that the Catskill Mountains had always been haunted by strange beings. It was affirmed that the great Hendrick Hudson, the first discoverer of the river and country, kept a kind of vigil there every twenty years, with his crew of the Half-moon; being permitted in this way to revisit the scenes of his enter[30]prise, and keep a guardian eye upon the river and the great city called by his name. His father had once seen them in their old Dutch dresses playing at ninepins in a hollow of the mountain; and he himself had heard, one summer afternoon, the sound of their balls, like distant peals of thunder.

It was agreed to get the opinion of old Peter Vanderdonk, who was slowly making his way up the road. He was a descendant of the historian of the same name, who wrote one of the first accounts of the area. Peter was the oldest resident of the village and knew all the amazing stories and traditions of the neighborhood. He recognized Rip immediately and confirmed his story in a very convincing way. He told the group that it was a fact, passed down from his ancestor the historian, that the Catskill Mountains had always been home to strange beings. It was said that the great Hendrick Hudson, the first discoverer of the river and the land, would keep a kind of vigil there every twenty years, along with his crew from the Half-moon; this allowed him to revisit the scenes of his adventures and keep a watchful eye on the river and the city named after him. His father had once seen them in their old Dutch clothes playing ninepins in a hollow of the mountain; and he himself had heard, one summer afternoon, the sound of their balls, like distant thunder.

To make a long story short, the company broke up and returned to the more important concerns of the election. Rip’s daughter took him home to live with her; she had a snug, well-furnished house, and a stout, cheery farmer for a husband, whom Rip recollected for one of the urchins that used to climb upon his back. As to Rip’s son and heir, who was the ditto of himself, seen leaning against the tree, he was employed to work on the farm; but showed an hereditary disposition to attend to anything else but his business.

To make a long story short, the company split up and returned to the more pressing issues of the election. Rip’s daughter took him home to live with her; she had a cozy, well-furnished house and a hearty, cheerful farmer for a husband, whom Rip remembered as one of the kids who used to climb on his back. As for Rip’s son and heir, who was just like him and was seen leaning against the tree, he worked on the farm but had a natural tendency to focus on anything except his chores.

Washington Irving.

Washington Irving.

HELPS TO STUDY

STUDYING AIDES

“Rip Van Winkle” is the most beautiful of American legendary stories. Washington Irving, the author, taking the old idea of long sleep, as found in “The Sleeping Beauty” and other fairy tales, gave it an American setting and interwove in it the legend of Henry Hudson, the discoverer of the Hudson river, who was supposed to return to the scene of his achievement every twenty years, together with the shades of his crew.

“Rip Van Winkle” is one of the most beautiful American legends. Washington Irving, the author, took the old concept of a long sleep found in stories like “The Sleeping Beauty” and other fairy tales, gave it an American backdrop, and blended it with the legend of Henry Hudson, the explorer of the Hudson River, who was said to return to the site of his accomplishment every twenty years, along with the spirits of his crew.

I. Where is the scene of this story laid? In which paragraph do you learn when the incident related in the story took place? Why does Irving speak of the mountains as “fairy mountains”? In which [31]paragraph do you meet the principal characters? Give the opinion you form of Rip and his wife. Read sentences that show Rip’s good qualities—those that show his faults. What unusual thing happened to Rip on his walk? How was the dog affected? Give a full account of what happened afterward. Tell what impressed you most in this scene. Read aloud the lines that best describe the scenery.

I. Where does this story take place? In which paragraph do you find out when the events in the story happened? Why does Irving refer to the mountains as “fairy mountains”? In which [31] paragraph are the main characters introduced? What is your impression of Rip and his wife? Read the sentences that highlight Rip’s good traits—those that reveal his shortcomings. What strange thing happened to Rip during his walk? How was the dog affected? Provide a complete account of what happened next. Share what stood out to you the most in this scene. Read aloud the lines that best capture the scenery.

II. Describe Rip’s waking. What was his worst fear? How did he explain to himself the change in his gun and the disappearance of Wolf? How did he account for the stiffness of his joints? What was still his chief fear? Describe the changes which had taken place in the mountains. With what feeling did he turn homeward? Why? How did he discover the alteration in his own appearance? How did the children and dogs treat him? Why was this particularly hard for Rip to understand? What other changes did he find? What remained unaltered? How did Rip still account for the peculiar happenings? Describe Rip’s feelings as he turned to his own house, and its desolation.

II. Describe Rip’s waking. What was his worst fear? How did he explain to himself the change in his gun and the disappearance of Wolf? How did he account for the stiffness of his joints? What was still his main fear? Describe the changes that had happened in the mountains. What feeling did he have as he headed home? Why? How did he notice the change in his own appearance? How did the kids and dogs react to him? Why was this especially hard for Rip to understand? What other changes did he find? What stayed the same? How did Rip still explain the strange happenings? Describe Rip’s feelings as he approached his house and its emptiness.

III. What change had been made in the sign over the inn? Why? What important thing was taking place in the village? Why did the speech of the “lean fellow” seem “perfect jargon” to Rip? Why did he not understand the questions asked him? What happened when Rip made his innocent reply to the self-important gentleman? How did he at last learn of the lapse of time? What added to his bewilderment? How was the mystery explained? Note the question Rip reserved for the last and the effect the answer had upon him. How did Peter Vanderdonk explain the strange happening? What is the happy ending? Do you like Rip? Why?

III. What changes were made to the sign over the inn? Why? What significant event was happening in the village? Why did the “lean guy” sound like “total nonsense” to Rip? Why couldn’t he understand the questions being asked? What happened when Rip gave his innocent response to the self-important man? How did he eventually find out about the lost time? What added to his confusion? How was the mystery explained? Note the question Rip saved for last and the effect the answer had on him. How did Peter Vanderdonk explain the strange events? What’s the happy ending? Do you like Rip? Why?

SUPPLEMENTARY READING

ADDITIONAL READING

  • Urashima—Graded Classics III.
  • Vice Versa—F. Anstey.
  • Peter Pan—James Barrie.
  • The Legend of Sleepy Hollow—Washington Irving.
  • A Christmas Carol—Charles Dickens.
  • Enoch Arden—Alfred Tennyson.

9-* For words marked v, see Dictionary.

9-* For words marked v, check the Dictionary.


The Great Stone Face Photo by Aldrich
The Great Stone Face

THE GREAT STONE FACE

I

I

One afternoon when the sun was going down, a mother and her little boy sat at the door of their cottage, talking about the Great Stone Face. They had but to lift their eyes, and there it was plainly to be seen, though miles away, with the sunshine brightening all its features.

One afternoon as the sun was setting, a mother and her young son sat at the door of their cottage, chatting about the Great Stone Face. They only had to look up, and there it was clearly visible, even though it was miles away, with the sunlight highlighting all its features.

And what was the Great Stone Face? The Great Stone Face was a work of Nature in her mood of majestic playfulness, formed on the perpendicular side of a mountain by some immense rocks, which had been thrown together in such a position as, when viewed at a proper distance, precisely to resemble the features of the human countenance. It seemed as if an enormous giant, or a vTitan, had sculptured his own likeness on the precipice. There was the broad arch of the forehead, a hundred feet in height; the nose, with its long bridge; and the vast lips, which, if they could have spoken, would have rolled their thunder accents from one end of the valley to the other.

And what was the Great Stone Face? The Great Stone Face was a natural formation created by Nature in a playful mood, shaped on the steep side of a mountain by some massive rocks that had been piled together in such a way that, when looked at from the right distance, perfectly resembled the features of a human face. It looked like an enormous giant, or a vTitan, had carved his own likeness into the cliff. There was the broad curve of the forehead, towering a hundred feet high; the nose, with its long bridge; and the huge lips that, if they could have spoken, would have echoed their booming voice from one end of the valley to the other.

It was a happy lot for children to grow up to manhood or womanhood with the Great Stone Face before their eyes, for all the features were noble, and the expression was at once grand and sweet, as if it were the glow of a vast, warm heart that embraced all mankind in its affections, and had room for more.

It was a wonderful experience for children to grow up to adulthood with the Great Stone Face in view, as all its features were noble, and the expression was both majestic and kind, like the warmth of a huge heart that welcomed all humanity with love and had space for even more.

[34]As we began with saying, a mother and her little boy sat at their cottage door, gazing at the Great Stone Face, and talking about it. The child’s name was Ernest. “Mother,” said he, while the Titanic visage smiled on him, “I wish that it could speak, for it looks so very kindly that its voice must be pleasant. If I were to see a man with such a face, I should love him dearly.”

[34]As we started out, a mother and her young son sat at their cottage door, looking at the Great Stone Face and chatting about it. The boy's name was Ernest. “Mom,” he said, while the massive face smiled down at him, “I wish it could talk because it looks so friendly that its voice must be nice. If I ever met a man with a face like that, I would love him a lot.”

“If an old prophecy should come to pass,” answered his mother, “we may see a man, some time or other, with exactly such a face as that.”

“If an old prophecy comes true,” his mother replied, “we might see a man, at some point, with a face just like that.”

“What prophecy do you mean, dear mother?” eagerly inquired Ernest. “Pray tell me all about it!”

“What prophecy are you talking about, mom?” Ernest asked eagerly. “Please tell me everything!”

So his mother told him a story that her own mother had told to her, when she herself was younger than little Ernest; a story, not of things that were past, but of what was yet to come; a story, nevertheless, so very old that even the Indians, who formerly inhabited this valley, had heard it from their forefathers, to whom, they believed, it had been murmured by the mountain streams, and whispered by the wind among the tree tops. The story said that at some future day a child should be born hereabouts who was destined to become the greatest and noblest man of his time, and whose countenance, in manhood, should bear an exact resemblance to the Great Stone Face.

So his mother told him a story that her mom had shared with her when she was younger than little Ernest; a story, not about things that happened in the past, but about what was still to come; a story, however, so ancient that even the Native Americans who once lived in this valley had heard it from their ancestors, who believed it had been sung by the mountain streams and whispered by the wind in the treetops. The story said that one day a child would be born nearby who was meant to become the greatest and noblest person of his time, and whose face, as an adult, would closely resemble the Great Stone Face.

“O mother, dear mother!” cried Ernest, clapping his hands above his head, “I do hope that I shall live[35] to see him!” His mother was an affectionate and thoughtful woman, and felt that it was wisest not to discourage the hopes of her little boy. She only said to him, “Perhaps you may,” little thinking that the prophecy would one day come true.

“O mom, dear mom!” cried Ernest, clapping his hands above his head, “I really hope that I’ll live[35] to see him!” His mom was a loving and caring woman, and she thought it was best not to crush her little boy’s dreams. She simply said to him, “Maybe you will,” not realizing that the prediction would one day come true.

And Ernest never forgot the story that his mother told him. It was always in his mind whenever he looked upon the Great Stone Face. He spent his childhood in the log cottage where he was born, and was dutiful to his mother, and helpful to her in many things, assisting her much with his little hands, and more with his loving heart. In this manner, from a happy yet thoughtful child, he grew to be a mild, quiet, modest boy, sun-browned with labor in the fields, but with more intelligence in his face than is seen in many lads who have been taught at famous schools. Yet Ernest had had no teacher, save only that the Great Stone Face became one to him. When the toil of the day was over, he would gaze at it for hours, until he began to imagine that those vast features recognized him, and gave him a smile of kindness and encouragement in response to his own look of vveneration. We must not take upon us to affirm that this was a mistake, although the Face may have looked no more kindly at Ernest than at all the world besides. For the secret was that the boy’s tender simplicity vdiscerned what other people could not see; and thus the love, which was meant for all, became his alone.

And Ernest never forgot the story his mother told him. It was always on his mind whenever he looked at the Great Stone Face. He spent his childhood in the log cabin where he was born and was dutiful to his mother, helping her with many tasks, using his small hands and an even bigger loving heart. This way, from a happy yet thoughtful child, he grew to be a gentle, quiet, modest boy, sun-kissed from working in the fields, but with more intelligence in his face than many boys who had been educated in prestigious schools. Yet Ernest had no teacher, except for the Great Stone Face, which became one to him. When the workday ended, he would stare at it for hours, until he started to imagine that those vast features recognized him and offered a smile of kindness and encouragement in return for his own look of vveneration. We shouldn’t say this was a mistake, although the Face may not have looked any more kindly at Ernest than at the rest of the world. The secret was that the boy’s tender simplicity vdiscerned what others could not see; and thus, the love meant for everyone became his alone.

II

II

About this time, there went a rumor throughout the valley that the great man, foretold from ages long ago, who was to bear a resemblance to the Great Stone Face, had appeared at last. It seems that, many years before, a young man had left the valley and settled at a distant seaport, where, after getting together a little money, he had set up as a shopkeeper. His name—but I could never learn whether it was his real one, or a nickname that had grown out of his habits and success in life—was Gathergold.

About this time, a rumor spread through the valley that the great man, predicted long ago to resemble the Great Stone Face, had finally appeared. It seems that many years earlier, a young man had left the valley and moved to a distant seaport, where, after saving some money, he opened a shop. His name—but I could never find out if it was his real name or a nickname based on his habits and success—was Gathergold.

It might be said of him, as of vMidas in the fable, that whatever he touched with his finger immediately glistened, and grew yellow, and was changed at once into coin. And when Mr. Gathergold had become so rich that it would have taken him a hundred years only to count his wealth, he bethought himself of his native valley, and resolved to go back thither, and end his days where he was born. With this purpose in view, he sent a skillful architect to build him such a palace as should be fit for a man of his vast wealth to live in.

It could be said of him, like Midas in the fable, that everything he touched turned shiny, became golden, and immediately transformed into money. After Mr. Gathergold became so wealthy that counting his fortune would take him a hundred years, he thought about his hometown and decided to return there to spend his final days. To achieve this, he hired a skilled architect to design a palace worthy of a man with his immense wealth.

As I have said above, it had already been rumored in the valley that Mr. Gathergold had turned out to be the person so long and vainly looked for, and that his visage was the perfect and undeniable likeness of the Great Stone Face. People were the more ready to believe that this must needs be the fact when they beheld the splendid edifice that rose, as if by enchantment, on[37] the site of his father’s old weather-beaten farmhouse. The exterior was of marble, so dazzling white that it seemed as though the whole structure might melt away in the sunshine, like those humbler ones which Mr. Gathergold, in his young playdays, had been accustomed to build of snow. It had a richly ornamented portico, supported by tall pillars, beneath which was a lofty door, studded with silver knobs, and made of a kind of variegated wood that had been brought from beyond the sea. The windows, from the floor to the ceiling of each stately apartment, were each composed of but one enormous pane of glass. Hardly anybody had been permitted to see the interior of this palace; but it was reported to be far more gorgeous than the outside, insomuch that whatever was iron or brass in other houses was silver or gold in this; and Mr. Gathergold’s bedchamber, especially, made such a glittering appearance that no ordinary man would have been able to close his eyes there. But, on the other hand, Mr. Gathergold was now so accustomed to wealth that perhaps he could not have closed his eyes unless where the gleam of it was certain to find its way beneath his eyelids.

As I mentioned earlier, it was already being talked about in the valley that Mr. Gathergold had turned out to be the person everyone had been looking for for so long, and that his face was the perfect and unmistakable likeness of the Great Stone Face. People were even more willing to believe this when they saw the impressive building that seemed to appear out of nowhere on[37] the site of his father’s old, weathered farmhouse. The exterior was made of marble, so brilliantly white that it looked like it could melt away in the sunlight, just like the simpler structures Mr. Gathergold used to build out of snow in his childhood. It featured a richly decorated entrance, held up by tall columns, with a grand door decorated with silver knobs, made of a kind of patterned wood that had been imported from overseas. The windows, stretching from the floor to the ceiling of each grand room, were each made of one huge pane of glass. Very few people had been allowed to see inside this palace, but it was rumored to be even more stunning than the outside, with everything made of silver or gold instead of iron or brass, and Mr. Gathergold’s bedroom, in particular, looked so dazzling that no ordinary person would be able to close their eyes there. However, Mr. Gathergold was now so used to wealth that maybe he couldn’t close his eyes unless he was certain that the glow of it would find its way under his eyelids.

In due time, the mansion was finished; next came the upholsterers, with magnificent furniture; then a whole troop of black and white servants, the harbingers of Mr. Gathergold, who, in his own majestic person, was expected to arrive at sunset. Our friend Ernest,[38] meanwhile, had been deeply stirred by the idea that the great man, the noble man, the man of prophecy, after so many ages of delay, was at length to appear in his native valley. He knew, boy as he was, that there were a thousand ways in which Mr. Gathergold, with his vast wealth, might transform himself into an angel of beneficence, and assume a control over human affairs as wide and vbenignant as the smile of the Great Stone Face. Full of faith and hope, Ernest doubted not that what the people said was true, and that now he was to behold the living likeness of those wondrous features on the mountain side. While the boy was still gazing up the valley, and fancying, as he always did, that the Great Stone Face returned his gaze and looked kindly at him, the rumbling of wheels was heard, approaching swiftly along the winding road.

In time, the mansion was complete; next came the upholsterers with stunning furniture; then a whole team of black and white servants arrived, signaling the approach of Mr. Gathergold, who was expected to show up at sunset. Our friend Ernest,[38] meanwhile, was deeply moved by the thought that the great man, the noble man, the man of prophecy, after so many ages of waiting, was finally going to appear in his home valley. Even at his young age, he understood that there were countless ways in which Mr. Gathergold, with his immense wealth, could become a force for good and take control over human affairs as broad and vbenignant as the smile of the Great Stone Face. Filled with faith and hope, Ernest believed the people were right, and that he was about to see the real-life version of those remarkable features on the mountainside. While the boy was still gazing up the valley, and imagining, as he always did, that the Great Stone Face was looking back at him kindly, he heard the rumble of wheels approaching quickly along the winding road.

“Here he comes!” cried a group of people who were assembled to witness the arrival. “Here comes the great Mr. Gathergold!”

“Here he comes!” shouted a crowd gathered to see him. “Here comes the amazing Mr. Gathergold!”

A carriage, drawn by four horses, dashed round the turn of the road. Within it, thrust partly out of the window, appeared the face of a little old man, with a skin as yellow as gold. He had a low forehead, small, sharp eyes, puckered about with innumerable wrinkles, and very thin lips, which he made still thinner by pressing them forcibly together.

A carriage pulled by four horses raced around the bend of the road. Inside, partially sticking out of the window, was the face of a tiny old man with skin as yellow as gold. He had a low forehead, small, sharp eyes surrounded by countless wrinkles, and very thin lips that he made even thinner by pressing them tightly together.

“The very image of the Great Stone Face!” shouted the people. “Sure enough, the old prophecy is true.”

“The exact likeness of the Great Stone Face!” shouted the people. “Looks like the old prophecy is real.”

[39]And, what greatly perplexed Ernest, they seemed actually to believe that here was the likeness which they spoke of. By the roadside there chanced to be an old beggar woman and two little beggar children, stragglers from some far-off region, who, as the carriage rolled onward, held out their hands and lifted up their doleful voices, most piteously beseeching charity. A yellow claw—the very same that had clawed together so much wealth—poked itself out of the coach window, and dropped some copper coins upon the ground; so that, though the great man’s name seems to have been Gathergold, he might just as suitably have been nicknamed Scattercopper. Still, nevertheless, with an earnest shout, and evidently with as much good faith as ever, the people bellowed:

[39]What really confused Ernest was that they truly seemed to believe in the resemblance they talked about. By the side of the road, there was an old beggar woman and two little beggar kids, wanderers from some distant place, who, as the carriage passed by, reached out their hands and raised their sad voices, desperately asking for help. A yellow hand—the same one that had amassed so much wealth—stuck out of the coach window and dropped some coins on the ground; so that, although the wealthy man's name seemed to be Gathergold, he could just as easily have been called Scattercopper. Still, with a heartfelt shout, and clearly with as much sincerity as ever, the crowd yelled:

“He is the very image of the Great Stone Face!”

“He looks exactly like the Great Stone Face!”

But Ernest turned sadly from the wrinkled shrewdness of that visage and gazed up the valley, where, amid a gathering mist, gilded by the last sunbeams, he could still distinguish those glorious features which had impressed themselves into his soul. Their aspect cheered him. What did the benign lips seem to say?

But Ernest turned away sadly from the wrinkled shrewdness of that face and looked up the valley, where, caught in a rising mist and lit by the last rays of sun, he could still make out those glorious features that had etched themselves into his soul. Their appearance lifted his spirits. What did the kind lips seem to be saying?

“He will come! Fear not, Ernest; the man will come!”

“He’ll come! Don’t worry, Ernest; he’ll be here!”

The years went on, and Ernest ceased to be a boy. He had grown to be a young man now. He attracted little notice from the other inhabitants of the valley, for they saw nothing remarkable in his way of life, save[40] that, when the labor of the day was over, he still loved to go apart and gaze and meditate upon the Great Stone Face. According to their idea of the matter, however, it was a pardonable folly, for Ernest was industrious, kind, and neighborly, and neglected no duty for the sake of this idle habit. They knew not that the Great Stone Face had become a teacher to him, and that the sentiment which was expressed in it would enlarge the young man’s heart, and fill it with wider and deeper sympathies than other hearts. They knew not that thence would come a better wisdom than could be learned from books, and a better life than could be molded on the example of other human lives. Neither did Ernest know that the thoughts and affections which came to him so naturally, in the fields and at the fireside, were of a higher tone than those which all men shared with him. A simple soul,—simple as when his mother first taught him the old prophecy,—he beheld the marvelous features beaming down the valley, and still wondered that their human counterpart was so long in making his appearance.

The years passed, and Ernest stopped being a boy. He had grown into a young man now. He attracted little attention from the other people in the valley, since they saw nothing special in his way of life, except[40] that after the workday ended, he still loved to step away and stare at the Great Stone Face while reflecting on it. According to their view, it was a harmless obsession because Ernest was hardworking, kind, and friendly, and he didn’t neglect any responsibilities for this seemingly pointless habit. They didn't realize that the Great Stone Face had become a mentor to him, and that the feelings it inspired would expand the young man's heart, filling it with broader and deeper sympathies than most. They didn’t know that from this would emerge a wisdom greater than what could be found in books, and a life that surpassed what could be shaped by the examples of others. Nor did Ernest know that the thoughts and feelings that came to him so easily, in the fields and by the fire, were of a higher quality than those shared by everyone else. A simple soul—just as simple as when his mother first shared the old prophecy with him—he gazed at the incredible features shining down the valley and still wondered why their human counterpart was taking so long to appear.

By this time poor Mr. Gathergold was dead and buried; and the oddest part of the matter was that his wealth, which was the body and spirit of his existence, had disappeared before his death, leaving nothing of him but a living skeleton, covered over with a wrinkled, yellow skin. Since the melting away of his gold, it had been very generally allowed that there was no such[41] striking resemblance, after all, betwixt the ignoble features of the ruined merchant and that majestic face upon the mountain side. So the people ceased to honor him during his lifetime, and quietly forgot him after his decease. Once in a while, it is true, his memory was brought up in connection with the magnificent palace which he had built, and which had long ago been turned into a hotel for the accommodation of strangers, multitudes of whom came, every summer, to visit that famous natural curiosity, the Great Stone Face. The man of prophecy was yet to come.

By this time, poor Mr. Gathergold was dead and buried; the strangest part was that his wealth, which was the essence of his life, had vanished before he died, leaving behind nothing but a living skeleton draped in wrinkled, yellow skin. Since his gold had melted away, people generally agreed there was no longer any striking resemblance between the shabby features of the ruined merchant and that impressive face carved into the mountainside. So, people stopped honoring him while he was alive and quietly forgot him after he passed. Occasionally, his memory came up in discussions about the grand palace he built, which had long been converted into a hotel for travelers, many of whom came each summer to see the famous natural wonder, the Great Stone Face. The man of prophecy was still to come.

III

III

It so happened that a native-born son of the valley, many years before, had enlisted as a soldier, and, after a great deal of hard fighting, had now become an illustrious commander. Whatever he may be called in history, he was known in camps and on the battlefield under the nickname of Old Blood-and-Thunder. This war-worn veteran, being now weary of a military life, and of the roll of the drum and the clangor of the trumpet that had so long been ringing in his ears, had lately signified a purpose of returning to his native valley, hoping to find repose where he remembered to have left it. The inhabitants, his old neighbors and their grown-up children, were resolved to welcome the vrenowned warrior with a salute of cannon and a public dinner; and all the more enthusiastically because it was[42] believed that at last the likeness of the Great Stone Face had actually appeared. A friend of Old Blood-and-Thunder, traveling through the valley, was said to have been struck with the resemblance. Moreover, the schoolmates and early acquaintances of the general were ready to testify, on oath, that, to the best of their recollection, the general had been exceedingly like the majestic image, even when a boy, only that the idea had never occurred to them at that period. Great, therefore, was the excitement throughout the valley; and many people, who had never once thought of glancing at the Great Stone Face for years before, now spent their time in gazing at it, for the sake of knowing exactly how General Blood-and-Thunder looked.

It just so happened that a local guy from the valley, many years ago, had signed up as a soldier, and after a lot of tough battles, he had become a famous commander. No matter what he’s called in history, everyone in the camps and on the battlefield knew him by the nickname Old Blood-and-Thunder. This battle-hardened veteran, now tired of military life and the constant sound of drums and trumpets that had been ringing in his ears for so long, recently announced his plan to return to his hometown, hoping to find peace where he once left it. The locals, his old neighbors and their grown-up kids, decided to welcome the vrenowned warrior with a cannon salute and a public dinner; they were even more enthusiastic because it was[42] believed that, at last, the likeness of the Great Stone Face had actually appeared. A friend of Old Blood-and-Thunder, who was traveling through the valley, reportedly noticed the resemblance. Moreover, the general’s former classmates and early friends were ready to swear that, to the best of their memory, the general looked strikingly similar to the majestic image, even as a boy, though they hadn’t thought about it back then. Thus, there was a great excitement throughout the valley, and many people who hadn’t thought about the Great Stone Face in years now spent their time staring at it, eager to see exactly how General Blood-and-Thunder looked.

On the day of the great festival, Ernest, and all the other people of the valley, left their work and proceeded to the spot where the banquet was prepared. As he approached, the loud voice of the Rev. Dr. Battleblast was heard, beseeching a blessing on the good things set before them, and on the distinguished friend of peace in whose honor they were assembled. The tables were arranged in a cleared space of the woods, shut in by the surrounding trees, except where a vista opened eastward, and afforded a distant view of the Great Stone Face. Over the general’s chair, which was a relic from the home of Washington, there was an arch of green boughs and laurel surmounted by his country’s banner, beneath which he had won his victories.[43] Our friend Ernest raised himself on his tiptoes, in hopes to get a glimpse of the celebrated guest; but there was a mighty crowd about the tables anxious to hear the toasts and speeches, and to catch any word that might fall from the general in reply; and a volunteer company, doing duty as a guard, pricked with their bayonets at any particularly quiet person among the throng. So Ernest, being of a modest character, was thrust quite into the background, where he could see no more of Old Blood-and-Thunder’s face than if it had been still blazing on the battlefield. To console himself he turned toward the Great Stone Face, which, like a faithful and long-remembered friend, looked back and smiled upon him through the forest. Meantime, however, he could overhear the remarks of various individuals who were comparing the features of the hero with the face on the distant mountain side.

On the day of the big festival, Ernest and everyone else in the valley stopped their work and headed to the location where the feast was set up. As he got closer, he heard the loud voice of Rev. Dr. Battleblast asking for a blessing on the delicious food in front of them and on the honored friend of peace for whom they had gathered. The tables were set up in a clear area of the woods, surrounded by trees, except for a view to the east that revealed a distant sight of the Great Stone Face. Above the general’s chair, a relic from Washington’s home, was an arch made of green branches and laurels, topped with his country’s flag, under which he had achieved his victories.[43] Ernest stood on his tiptoes, hoping to catch a glimpse of the famous guest, but there was a huge crowd around the tables eager to hear the toasts and speeches and to catch any words that the general might say in response. A volunteer company, acting as security, jabbed their bayonets at anyone who seemed especially quiet in the crowd. So, since Ernest was modest, he was pushed into the background, where he could barely see Old Blood-and-Thunder’s face, as if it were still burning on the battlefield. To comfort himself, he turned to look at the Great Stone Face, which, like a loyal and well-remembered friend, gazed back at him and smiled through the trees. Meanwhile, he could overhear various people comparing the hero’s features to the face on the distant mountainside.

“’Tis the same face, to a hair!” cried one man, cutting a caper for joy.

“It’s the exact same face, down to the last detail!” shouted one man, jumping with joy.

“Wonderfully like, that’s a fact!” responded another.

“Definitely, that’s right!” replied another.

“Like! Why, I call it Old Blood-and-Thunder himself, in a monstrous looking-glass!” cried a third. “And why not? He’s the greatest man of this or any other age, beyond a doubt.”

“Wow! I’d say that’s Old Blood-and-Thunder himself, in a huge mirror!” shouted a third. “And why not? He’s undoubtedly the greatest man of this age or any other.”

“The general! The general!” was now the cry. “Hush! Silence! Old Blood-and-Thunder’s going to make a speech.”

“Hey! The general!” was now the shout. “Shh! Quiet! Old Blood-and-Thunder’s about to give a speech.”

[44]Even so; for, the cloth being removed, the general’s health had been drunk amid shouts of applause, and he now stood upon his feet to thank the company. Ernest saw him. There he was, over the shoulders of the crowd, from the two glittering epaulets and embroidered collar upward, beneath the arch of green boughs with intertwined laurel, and the banner drooping as if to shade his brow! And there, too, visible in the same glance, appeared the Great Stone Face! And was there, indeed, such a resemblance as the crowd had testified? Alas, Ernest could not recognize it! He beheld a war-worn and weather-beaten countenance, full of energy, and expressive of an iron will; but the gentle wisdom, the deep, broad, tender sympathies were altogether wanting in Old Blood-and-Thunder’s visage.

[44]Even so, with the cloth lifted, the crowd cheered as they toasted the general's health, and he now stood up to thank everyone. Ernest spotted him. There he was, visible over the heads of the crowd, from the two shiny epaulets and embroidered collar upward, beneath the arch of green branches intertwined with laurel and the banner hanging down as if to shade his brow! And in the same glance, he also saw the Great Stone Face! Was there really such a resemblance as the crowd had claimed? Sadly, Ernest couldn’t see it! He saw a battle-scarred and weathered face, full of energy and showing a strong will; but the gentle wisdom, deep compassion, and broad, tender sympathies were completely absent from Old Blood-and-Thunder’s features.

“This is not the man of prophecy,” sighed Ernest to himself, as he made his way out of the throng. “And must the world wait longer yet?”

“This isn't the man from the prophecy,” Ernest sighed to himself as he pushed through the crowd. “Does the world have to wait even longer?”

The mists had gathered about the distant mountain side, and there were seen the grand and awful features of the Great Stone Face, awful but benignant, as if a mighty angel were sitting among the hills and enrobing himself in a cloud vesture of gold and purple. As he looked, Ernest could hardly believe but that a smile beamed over the whole visage, with a radiance still brightening, although without motion of the lips. It was probably the effect of the western sunshine, melting the thin vapors that had swept between him and[45] the object that he had gazed at. But—as it always did—the aspect of his marvelous friend made Ernest as hopeful as if he had never hoped in vain.

The fog had settled around the distant mountains, revealing the grand and awe-inspiring features of the Great Stone Face, frightening yet kind, as if a powerful angel was sitting among the hills wrapped in a golden and purple cloud. As he stared, Ernest could hardly believe that a smile lit up the entire face, radiating warmth that seemed to grow brighter, even though the lips were still. It was probably just the effect of the western sunlight, dissolving the thin mist between him and[45] the figure he was admiring. But—as it always did—the sight of his amazing friend filled Ernest with hope, as if he had never hoped in vain.

“Fear not, Ernest,” said his heart, even as if the Great Face were whispering him—“fear not, Ernest.”

“Don’t be afraid, Ernest,” his heart said, almost as if the Great Face were whispering to him—“don’t be afraid, Ernest.”

IV

IV

More years sped swiftly and tranquilly away. Ernest still dwelt in his native valley, and was now a man of middle age. By slow degrees he had become known among the people. Now, as heretofore, he labored for his bread, and was the same simple-hearted man that he had always been. But he had thought and felt so much, he had given so many of the best hours of his life to unworldly hopes for some great good to mankind, that it seemed as though he had been talking with the angels, and had imbibed a portion of their wisdom unawares. It was visible in the calm beneficence of his daily life, the quiet stream of which had made a wide, green margin all along its course. Not a day passed by that the world was not the better because this man, humble as he was, had lived. He never stepped aside from his own path, yet would always reach a blessing to his neighbor. Almost involuntarily, too, he had become a preacher. The pure and high simplicity of his thought, which took shape in the good deeds that dropped silently from his hand, flowered also forth in speech. He uttered truths that[46] molded the lives of those who heard him. His hearers, it may be, never suspected that Ernest, their own neighbor and familiar friend, was more than an ordinary man; least of all did Ernest himself suspect it; but thoughts came out of his mouth that no other human lips had spoken.

More years passed quickly and peacefully. Ernest still lived in his hometown and was now a middle-aged man. Gradually, he had become known among the people. Just like before, he worked for his living and remained the same simple-hearted person he always was. However, he had thought and felt deeply; he had dedicated many of the best moments of his life to altruistic hopes for the greater good of humanity. It seemed as if he had been conversing with angels and had unknowingly absorbed some of their wisdom. This was evident in the calm kindness of his daily life, which had created a wide, green space along its journey. Not a day went by when the world wasn’t better because this humble man existed. He never strayed from his own path, yet he always found a way to bless his neighbor. Almost without trying, he had become a preacher. The pure and lofty simplicity of his thoughts, which translated into the good deeds that quietly emerged from his hands, also blossomed in his words. He spoke truths that[46] shaped the lives of those who listened. His audience likely never suspected that Ernest, their own neighbor and close friend, was anything beyond ordinary; least of all did Ernest himself suspect it; but he expressed thoughts that no other human lips had ever spoken.

When the people’s minds had had a little time to cool, they were ready enough to acknowledge their mistake in imagining a similarity between General Blood-and-Thunder and the benign visage on the mountain side. But now, again, there were reports and many paragraphs in the newspapers, affirming that the likeness of the Great Stone Face had appeared upon the broad shoulders of a certain eminent vstatesman. He, like Mr. Gathergold and Old Blood-and-Thunder, was a native of the valley, but had left it in his early days, and taken up the trades of law and politics. Instead of the rich man’s wealth and the warrior’s sword he had but a tongue, and it was mightier than both together. So wonderfully eloquent was he that, whatever he might choose to say, his hearers had no choice but to believe him; wrong looked like right, and right like wrong. His voice, indeed, was a magic instrument: sometimes it rumbled like the thunder; sometimes it warbled like the sweetest music. In good truth, he was a wondrous man; and when his tongue had acquired him all other imaginable success,—when it had been heard in halls of state and in the courts of[47] princes,—after it had made him known all over the world, even as a voice crying from shore to shore,—it finally persuaded his countrymen to select him for the presidency. Before this time,—indeed, as soon as he began to grow celebrated,—his admirers had found out the resemblance between him and the Great Stone Face; and so much were they struck by it that throughout the country this distinguished gentleman was known by the name of Old Stony Phiz.

When people's minds had a chance to settle down, they were ready to admit they were wrong to think there was any similarity between General Blood-and-Thunder and the friendly face on the mountainside. But soon, reports and many articles in the newspapers claimed that the likeness of the Great Stone Face had appeared on the broad shoulders of a certain well-known vstatesman. He, like Mr. Gathergold and Old Blood-and-Thunder, came from the valley but had left it early in life to pursue law and politics. Instead of the wealthy man's riches and the warrior’s sword, he had only a powerful tongue, which was mightier than both combined. He was so eloquent that, no matter what he said, his listeners had no choice but to believe him; wrong seemed right, and right seemed wrong. His voice truly was a magical instrument: sometimes it rumbled like thunder, and other times it sounded like the sweetest music. In truth, he was an extraordinary man; and after his words had earned him all sorts of success—when they had been heard in government halls and in the courts of[47] princes—after making him known all around the world, like a voice calling from coast to coast, it ultimately convinced his fellow citizens to choose him for the presidency. Before this time—and indeed, as soon as he started to become famous—his supporters had noticed the resemblance between him and the Great Stone Face, and they were so impressed by it that this distinguished gentleman became known throughout the country as Old Stony Phiz.

While his friends were doing their best to make him President, Old Stony Phiz, as he was called, set out on a visit to the valley where he was born. Of course he had no other object than to shake hands with his fellow-citizens, and neither thought nor cared about any effect which his progress through the country might have upon the election. Magnificent preparations were made to receive the villustrious statesmen; a cavalcade of horsemen set forth to meet him at the boundary line of the State, and all the people left their business and gathered along the wayside to see him pass. Among these was Ernest. Though more than once disappointed, as we have seen, he had such a hopeful and confiding nature that he was always ready to believe in whatever seemed beautiful and good. He kept his heart continually open, and thus was sure to catch the blessing from on high, when it should come. So now again, as buoyantly as ever, he went forth to behold the likeness of the Great Stone Face.

While his friends were doing their best to make him President, Old Stony Phiz, as he was known, set out on a visit to the valley where he was born. He had no other intention than to shake hands with his fellow citizens and didn’t think or care about how his journey through the country might affect the election. Amazing preparations were made to welcome the villustrious statesman; a group of horsemen rode out to meet him at the state border, and everyone left their work to gather along the roadside to see him pass. Among them was Ernest. Although disappointed more than once, as we’ve seen, he had such a hopeful and trusting nature that he was always ready to believe in whatever seemed beautiful and good. He kept his heart open, ensuring he would catch the blessing from above when it came. So now, as enthusiastically as ever, he went out to see the likeness of the Great Stone Face.

[48]The cavalcade came prancing along the road, with a great clattering of hoofs and a mighty cloud of dust, which rose up so dense and high that the visage of the mountain side was completely hidden from Ernest’s eyes. All the great men of the neighborhood were there on horseback: militia officers, in uniform; the member of congress; the sheriff of the county; the editors of newspapers; and many a farmer, too, had mounted his patient steed, with his Sunday coat upon his back. It really was a very brilliant spectacle, especially as there were numerous banners flaunting over the cavalcade, on some of which were gorgeous portraits of the illustrious statesman and the Great Stone Face, smiling familiarly at one another, like two brothers. If the pictures were to be trusted, the resemblance, it must be confessed, was marvelous. We must not forget to mention that there was a band of music, which made the echoes of the mountains ring with the loud triumph of its strains, so that airy and soul-thrilling melodies broke out among all the heights and hollows, as if every nook of his native valley had found a voice to welcome the distinguished guest. But the grandest effect was when the far-off mountain precipice flung back the music; for then the Great Stone Face itself seemed to be swelling the triumphant chorus, in acknowledgment that, at length, the man of prophecy was come.

[48]The parade came trotting down the road with a loud clatter of hooves and a huge cloud of dust that rose so thick and high that it completely obscured the view of the mountainside from Ernest’s sight. All the notable figures from the area were there on horseback: militia officers in uniform, the congressman, the county sheriff, newspaper editors, and many farmers had saddled their patient horses, wearing their Sunday best. It was truly a dazzling sight, especially with the numerous banners waving overhead, some displaying stunning portraits of the famous statesman and the Great Stone Face, grinning at each other like old pals. If the images were to be believed, the resemblance was indeed impressive. We shouldn’t forget to mention that there was a band playing music, echoing throughout the mountains with triumphant tunes, making it feel like every corner of the valley had found its voice to celebrate the honored guest. But the most striking moment was when the distant mountain cliff echoed back the music; at that point, the Great Stone Face itself seemed to join in the triumphant chorus, acknowledging that, at long last, the prophesied man had arrived.

All this while the people were throwing up their[49] hats and shouting with such enthusiasm that the heart of Ernest kindled up, and he likewise threw up his hat and shouted as loudly as the loudest, “Huzza for the great man! Huzza for Old Stony Phiz!” But as yet he had not seen him.

All this time, the crowd was tossing their[49] hats and cheering so passionately that Ernest's heart soared, and he too tossed his hat and shouted as loudly as anyone, “Hooray for the great man! Hooray for Old Stony Phiz!” But he still hadn’t seen him.

“Here he is now!” cried those who stood near Ernest. “There! There! Look at Old Stony Phiz and then at the Old Man of the Mountain, and see if they are not as like as two twin brothers!”

“Here he is now!” shouted those who were standing close to Ernest. “Look! Look at Old Stony Phiz and then at the Old Man of the Mountain, and see if they aren't just like two twin brothers!”

In the midst of all this gallant array came an open vbarouche, drawn by four white horses; and in the barouche, with his massive head uncovered, sat the illustrious statesman, Old Stony Phiz himself.

In the middle of all this impressive display came an open vbarouche, pulled by four white horses; and in the barouche, with his large head uncovered, sat the famous politician, Old Stony Phiz himself.

“Confess it,” said one of Ernest’s neighbors to him, “the Great Stone Face has met its match at last!”

“Come on, admit it,” one of Ernest’s neighbors said to him, “the Great Stone Face has finally met its match!”

Now, it must be owned that, at his first glimpse of the countenance which was bowing and smiling from the barouche, Ernest did fancy that there was a resemblance between it and the old familiar face upon the mountain side. The brow, with its massive depth and loftiness, and all the other features, indeed, were bold and strong. But the grand expression of a divine sympathy that illuminated the mountain visage might here be sought in vain.

Now, it has to be said that, upon his first look at the face that was bowing and smiling from the carriage, Ernest thought he saw a resemblance to the old familiar face on the mountainside. The brow, with its impressive depth and height, and all the other features, were indeed bold and strong. But the profound expression of a divine empathy that lit up the mountain's face was nowhere to be found here.

Still Ernest’s neighbor was thrusting his elbow into his side, and pressing him for an answer.

Still, Ernest’s neighbor was jabbing his elbow into his side, urging him for an answer.

“Confess! Confess! Is not he the very picture of your Old Man of the Mountain?”

“Confess! Confess! Isn’t he the exact image of your Old Man of the Mountain?”

[50]“No!” said Ernest, bluntly; “I see little or no likeness.”

[50]“No!” said Ernest, straightforwardly; “I see hardly any resemblance.”

“Then so much the worse for the Great Stone Face!” answered his neighbor. And again he set up a shout for Old Stony Phiz.

“Then that’s even worse for the Great Stone Face!” replied his neighbor. And once more, he called out for Old Stony Phiz.

But Ernest turned away, melancholy, and almost despondent; for this was the saddest of his disappointments, to behold a man who might have fulfilled the prophecy, and had not willed to do so. Meantime, the cavalcade, the banners, the music, and the barouches swept past him, with the shouting crowd in the rear, leaving the dust to settle down, and the Great Stone Face to be revealed again, with the grandeur that it had worn for untold centuries.

But Ernest turned away, feeling sad and nearly hopeless; for this was the most disappointing moment for him, to see a man who could have fulfilled the prophecy but chose not to. In the meantime, the parade, the banners, the music, and the carriages went by him, followed by the cheering crowd, leaving the dust to settle and revealing the Great Stone Face once more, with the magnificence it had held for countless centuries.

“Lo, here I am, Ernest!” the benign lips seemed to say. “I have waited longer than thou, and am not yet weary. Fear not; the man will come.”

“Look, here I am, Ernest!” the friendly lips seemed to say. “I have waited longer than you, and I’m not tired yet. Don’t worry; the man will come.”

V

V

The years hurried onward, treading in their haste on one another’s heels. And now they began to bring white hairs and scatter them over the head of Ernest; they made wrinkles across his forehead and furrows in his cheeks. He was an aged man. But not in vain had he grown old; more than the white hairs on his head were the wise thoughts in his mind. And Ernest had ceased to be obscure. Unsought for, undesired, had come the fame which so many seek, and made him[51] known in the great world, beyond the limits of the valley in which he had dwelt so quietly. College professors, and even the active men of cities, came from far to see and converse with Ernest; for the report had gone abroad that this simple farmer had ideas unlike those of other men, and a tranquil majesty as if he had been talking with the angels as his daily friends. Ernest received these visitors with the gentle sincerity that had marked him from boyhood, and spoke freely with them of whatever came uppermost, or lay deepest in his heart or their own. While they talked together his face would kindle and shine upon them, as with a mild evening light. When his guests took leave and went their way, and passing up the valley, paused to look at the Great Stone Face, they imagined that they had seen its likeness in a human countenance, but could not remember where.

The years rushed by, stepping on each other's heels in their haste. Now they started to bring white hairs, scattering them across Ernest's head; they created wrinkles on his forehead and lines in his cheeks. He had become an old man. But it wasn’t pointless that he aged; more than the white hairs on his head were the wise thoughts in his mind. And Ernest was no longer unknown. Unasked for and unanticipated, fame, which many people chase after, had come to him, making him[51] known in the wider world, beyond the quiet valley where he had lived. College professors and even active urbanites traveled from afar to see and talk with Ernest; word had spread that this simple farmer had ideas different from those of others, along with a calm dignity that made it seem like he conversed with angels as his everyday companions. Ernest greeted these visitors with the gentle sincerity that had characterized him since childhood and spoke openly about whatever came to mind or what lay deepest in his heart or theirs. As they talked, his face would light up, glowing with a soft evening glow. When his guests said their goodbyes and made their way back up the valley, pausing to look at the Great Stone Face, they felt they had glimpsed its likeness in a human face but couldn’t quite remember where.

While Ernest had been growing up and growing old, a bountiful Providence had granted a new poet to this earth. He, likewise, was a native of the valley, but had spent the greater part of his life at a distance from that romantic region, pouring out his sweet music amid the bustle and din of cities. Often, however, did the mountains which had been familiar to him in his childhood lift their snowy peaks into the clear atmosphere of his poetry. Neither was the Great Stone Face forgotten, for he had celebrated it in a poem which was grand enough to have been uttered by its lips.

While Ernest had been growing up and getting older, a generous Providence had sent a new poet into the world. He was also from the valley but had spent most of his life far from that beautiful area, sharing his wonderful music amidst the noise and chaos of the cities. Still, the mountains he knew as a child often rose with their snowy peaks into the clear air of his poetry. He also remembered the Great Stone Face, having written a poem about it that was grand enough to seem like it came directly from its lips.

[52]The songs of this poet found their way to Ernest. He read them after his customary toil, seated on the bench before his cottage door, where for such a length of time he had filled his repose with thought, by gazing at the Great Stone Face. And now, as he read stanzas that caused the soul to thrill within him, he lifted his eyes to the vast countenance beaming on him so benignantly.

[52]The poems of this poet reached Ernest. He read them after his usual work, sitting on the bench in front of his cottage door, where he had spent so much time relaxing while staring at the Great Stone Face. Now, as he read verses that stirred his soul, he lifted his gaze to the huge face shining down on him so kindly.

“O majestic friend,” he said, addressing the Great Stone Face, “is not this man worthy to resemble thee?”

“O majestic friend,” he said, looking at the Great Stone Face, “isn’t this man worthy of looking like you?”

The Face seemed to smile, but answered not a word.

The Face looked like it was smiling, but it didn’t say anything.

Now it happened that the poet, though he dwelt so far away, had not only heard of Ernest, but had meditated much upon his character, until he deemed nothing so desirable as to meet this man whose untaught wisdom walked hand in hand with the noble simplicity of his life. One summer morning, therefore, he took passage by the railroad, and, in the decline of the afternoon, alighted from the cars at no great distance from Ernest’s cottage. The great hotel, which had formerly been the palace of Mr. Gathergold, was close at hand, but the poet, with his carpetbag on his arm, inquired at once where Ernest dwelt, and was resolved to be accepted as his guest.

Now, it happened that the poet, although he lived so far away, had not only heard of Ernest, but had also thought a lot about his character, until he considered nothing more desirable than to meet this man whose natural wisdom went hand in hand with the noble simplicity of his life. One summer morning, he took the train and, in the late afternoon, got off near Ernest’s cottage. The large hotel, which had once been Mr. Gathergold's palace, was nearby, but the poet, with his suitcase in hand, immediately asked where Ernest lived and was determined to be welcomed as his guest.

Approaching the door, he there found the good old man, holding a volume in his hand, which he read, and then, with a finger between the leaves, looked lovingly at the Great Stone Face.

As he got to the door, he found the good old man there, holding a book in his hand. He was reading it, and after placing a finger between the pages, he gazed affectionately at the Great Stone Face.

[53]“Good evening,” said the poet. “Can you give a traveler a night’s lodging?”

[53]“Good evening,” said the poet. “Can you offer a traveler a place to stay for the night?”

“Willingly,” answered Ernest. And then he added, smiling, “Methinks I never saw the Great Stone Face look so hospitably at a stranger.”

“Of course,” replied Ernest. Then, smiling, he added, “I don’t think I’ve ever seen the Great Stone Face look so welcoming to a visitor.”

The poet sat down on the bench beside him, and he and Ernest talked together. Often had the poet conversed with the wittiest and the wisest, but never before with a man like Ernest, whose thoughts and feelings gushed up with such a natural freedom, and who made great truths so familiar by his simple utterance of them. Angels, as had been so often said, seemed to have wrought with him at his labor in the fields; angels seemed to have sat with him by the fireside. So thought the poet. And Ernest, on the other hand, was moved by the living images which the poet flung out of his mind, and which peopled all the air about the cottage door with shapes of beauty.

The poet sat down on the bench next to him, and he and Ernest chatted together. The poet had often talked to the wittiest and the wisest, but never before with someone like Ernest, whose thoughts and feelings flowed out so naturally, making profound truths feel so relatable through his simple way of expressing them. It was often said that angels must have helped him in his work in the fields; it felt like angels had shared his moments by the fireside. That’s what the poet thought. On the other hand, Ernest was inspired by the vivid images the poet conjured up, filling the air around the cottage door with beauty.

As Ernest listened to the poet, he imagined that the Great Stone Face was bending forward to listen, too. He gazed earnestly into the poet’s glowing eyes.

As Ernest listened to the poet, he pictured the Great Stone Face leaning in to listen as well. He stared intently into the poet’s bright eyes.

“Who are you, my strangely gifted guest!” he said.

“Who are you, my oddly talented guest!” he said.

The poet laid his finger on the volume that Ernest had been reading.

The poet pointed to the book that Ernest had been reading.

“You have read these poems,” said he. “You know me, then,—for I wrote them.”

“You’ve read these poems,” he said. “So you know me—I wrote them.”

Again, and still more earnestly than before, Ernest examined the poet’s features; then turned toward the[54] Great Stone Face; then back to his guest. But his countenance fell; he shook his head, and mournfully sighed.

Again, and with even more intensity than before, Ernest looked at the poet's face; then he turned to the [54] Great Stone Face; then back to his guest. But his expression dropped; he shook his head and sighed sadly.

“Wherefore are you sad?” inquired the poet.

“Why are you sad?” the poet asked.

“Because,” replied Ernest, “all through life I have awaited the fulfillment of a prophecy; and when I read these poems, I hoped that it might be fulfilled in you.”

“Because,” replied Ernest, “I’ve waited my whole life for a prophecy to come true; and when I read these poems, I hoped that it might come true with you.”

“You hoped,” answered the poet, faintly smiling, “to find in me the likeness of the Great Stone Face. And you are disappointed, as formerly with Mr. Gathergold, and Old Blood-and-Thunder, and Old Stony Phiz. Yes, Ernest, it is my doom. You must add my name to the illustrious three, and record another failure of your hopes. For—in shame and sadness do I speak it, Ernest—I am not worthy.”

“You hoped,” replied the poet, with a slight smile, “to see in me the likeness of the Great Stone Face. And you're let down, just like you were with Mr. Gathergold, Old Blood-and-Thunder, and Old Stony Phiz. Yes, Ernest, it’s my fate. You should add my name to the famous three and mark another failure of your hopes. For—in shame and sadness I say this, Ernest—I am not worthy.”

“And why?” asked Ernest. He pointed to the volume. “Are not those thoughts divine?”

“And why?” asked Ernest. He pointed to the book. “Aren’t those thoughts profound?”

“You can hear in them the far-off echo of a heavenly song,” replied the poet. “But my life, dear Ernest, has not corresponded with my thought. I have had grand dreams, but they have been only dreams, because I have lived—and that, too, by my own choice—among poor and mean realities. Sometimes even—shall I dare to say it?—I lack faith in the grandeur, the beauty, and the goodness which my own works are said to have made more evident in nature and in human life. Why, then, pure seeker of the good and true, shouldst thou hope to find me in yonder image of the divine?”

“You can hear the distant echo of a heavenly song in them,” replied the poet. “But my life, dear Ernest, hasn’t matched my thoughts. I’ve had grand dreams, but they’ve only been dreams because I’ve lived—and that, too, by my own choice—among poor and mundane realities. Sometimes even—should I really say it?—I lose faith in the greatness, the beauty, and the goodness that my works are supposed to have revealed in nature and human life. Why, then, pure seeker of the good and true, should you hope to find me in that image of the divine?”

[55]The poet spoke sadly, and his eyes were dim with tears. So, likewise, were those of Ernest.

[55]The poet spoke with sadness, and his eyes were filled with tears. Similarly, so were Ernest's.

At the hour of sunset, as had long been his frequent custom, Ernest was to speak to an assemblage of the neighboring inhabitants in the open air. He and the poet, arm in arm, still talking together as they went along, proceeded to the spot. It was a small nook among the hills, with a gray precipice behind, the stern front of which was relieved by the pleasant foliage of many creeping plants, that made a vtapestry for the naked rock by hanging their festoons from all its rugged angles. At a small elevation above the ground, set in a rich framework of verdure, there appeared a vniche, spacious enough to admit a human figure. Into this natural pulpit Ernest ascended and threw a look of familiar kindness around upon his audience. They stood, or sat, or reclined upon the grass, as seemed good to each, with the departing sunshine falling over them. In another direction was seen the Great Stone Face, with the same cheer, combined with the same solemnity, in its benignant aspect.

At sunset, as had often been his routine, Ernest was about to address a gathering of the local residents outdoors. He and the poet, walking side by side and still chatting, made their way to the location. It was a small spot among the hills, with a gray cliff behind it, its harsh surface softened by the lush greenery of many climbing plants, which created a tapestry for the bare rock by draping their vines from its rugged edges. Elevated slightly above the ground, framed by rich foliage, there was a niche large enough for a person. Ernest climbed into this natural pulpit and glanced around at his audience with a familiar warmth. They stood, sat, or lounged on the grass, whatever felt comfortable, with the fading sunlight streaming over them. In another direction, the Great Stone Face could be seen, wearing the same warmth mingled with solemnity in its kind expression.

Ernest began to speak, giving to the people of what was in his heart and mind. His words had power, because they accorded with his thoughts; and his thoughts had reality and depth, because they harmonized with the life which he had always lived. The poet, as he listened, felt that the being and character of Ernest were a nobler strain of poetry than he had[56] ever written. His eyes glistening with tears, he gazed reverentially at the venerable man, and said within himself that never was there an aspect so worthy of a prophet and a sage as that mild, sweet, thoughtful countenance with the glory of white hair diffused about it. At a distance, but distinctly to be seen, high up in the golden light of the setting sun, appeared the Great Stone Face, with hoary mists around it, like the white hairs around the brow of Ernest.

Ernest began to speak, sharing what was in his heart and mind with the people. His words had power because they matched his thoughts, and his thoughts had depth and meaning because they reflected the life he had always lived. The poet, listening, felt that Ernest's very being and character were a more noble form of poetry than anything he had ever written. With tears in his eyes, he looked reverently at the esteemed man and thought that there had never been a sight more fitting for a prophet and a sage than that gentle, kind, thoughtful face framed by a halo of white hair. In the distance, clearly visible in the golden light of the setting sun, rose the Great Stone Face, surrounded by wisps of mist, echoing the white hair around Ernest's brow.

At that moment, in sympathy with a thought which he was about to utter, the face of Ernest assumed a grandeur of expression, so full of benevolence, that the poet, by an irresistible impulse, threw his arms aloft, and shouted:

At that moment, feeling connected to a thought he was about to express, Ernest's face took on a majestic look, filled with kindness, that the poet, unable to resist the urge, raised his arms and shouted:

“Behold! Behold! Ernest is himself the likeness of the Great Stone Face!”

“Look! Look! Ernest is the very image of the Great Stone Face!”

Then all the people looked and saw that what the deep-sighted poet said was true. The prophecy was fulfilled. The man had appeared at last.

Then everyone looked and saw that what the insightful poet said was true. The prophecy was fulfilled. The man had finally appeared.

Nathaniel Hawthorne.

Nathaniel Hawthorne.

HELPS TO STUDY

Study aid

The Great Stone Face is a rock formation in the Franconia Notch of the White Mountains of New Hampshire, known as “The Old Man of the Mountain.”

The Great Stone Face is a rock formation in the Franconia Notch of the White Mountains in New Hampshire, famously called “The Old Man of the Mountain.”

I. What picture do you get from Part I? Tell in your own words what the mother told Ernest about the Great Stone Face. Who had carved the face? How? Find something that is one hundred feet high, and picture to yourself the immensity of the whole face, judging by the forehead alone. Describe Ernest’s childhood and his education.

I. What image do you get from Part I? In your own words, explain what the mother told Ernest about the Great Stone Face. Who carved the face? How was it done? Find something that is one hundred feet high and visualize the vastness of the entire face, just from the forehead alone. Describe Ernest’s childhood and his education.

II. What reason had the people for thinking that the great man had come in the person of Mr. Gathergold? Explain the reference to Midas. What was there in Mr. Gathergold’s appearance and action to disappoint Ernest? What comforted him? Why were the people willing to believe that Mr. Gathergold was the image of the Great Stone Face? What caused them to decide that he was not? What was there to indicate that Ernest would become a great and good man?

II. Why did the people believe that the great man had appeared in the form of Mr. Gathergold? What does the reference to Midas mean? What about Mr. Gathergold’s looks and behavior let Ernest down? What reassured him? Why did the people want to believe that Mr. Gathergold resembled the Great Stone Face? What made them change their minds and decide he did not? What signs suggested that Ernest would grow into a great and good man?

III. What new character is now introduced? Wherein was Old Blood-and-Thunder lacking in resemblance to the Great Stone Face? Compare him with Mr. Gathergold and decide which was the greater character? How was Ernest comforted in his second disappointment?

III. What new character is introduced now? How did Old Blood-and-Thunder differ from the Great Stone Face? Compare him to Mr. Gathergold and decide which was the greater character. How did Ernest find comfort in his second disappointment?

IV. What kind of man had Ernest become? What figure comes into the story now? Find a sentence that gives a clew to the character of Stony Phiz. Compare him with the characters previously introduced. Why was Ernest more disappointed than before? Where did he again look for comfort?

IV. What kind of man had Ernest become? What character enters the story now? Find a sentence that provides insight into Stony Phiz's character. Compare him with the characters introduced earlier. Why was Ernest more let down than before? Where did he seek comfort again?

V. What changes did the hurrying years bring Ernest? What sentence indicates who the man of prophecy might be? Who is now introduced in the story? Give the opinion that Ernest and the poet had of each other. Find the sentence which explains why the poet failed. Who was the first to recognize in Ernest the likeness to the Great Stone Face? Why did Hawthorne have a poet to make the discovery? In what way was Ernest great? How had he become so? What trait of Ernest’s character is shown in the last sentence?

V. What changes did the passing years bring to Ernest? What line suggests who the man from the prophecy might be? Who is introduced in the story now? What were Ernest and the poet's opinions of each other? Identify the sentence that explains why the poet failed. Who was the first to see the resemblance between Ernest and the Great Stone Face? Why did Hawthorne choose a poet to make that discovery? In what way was Ernest remarkable? How did he become that way? What aspect of Ernest’s character is highlighted in the last sentence?

The story is divided into five parts. Make an outline telling what is the topic of each part.

The story is divided into five parts. Create an outline that describes the topic of each part.

SUPPLEMENTARY READING

Additional Reading

  • The Sketch Book—Washington Irving.
  • Old Curiosity Shop—Charles Dickens.
  • Pendennis—William Makepeace Thackeray.
  • The Snow-Image—Nathaniel Hawthorne.
  • The Legend Beautiful—Henry W. Longfellow.
  • William Wilson—Edgar Allan Poe.

Priscilla and John Alden Priscilla and John Alden

THE COURTSHIP OF MILES STANDISH

I

I

Back in the days of the Old Colony, in Plymouth, the land of the Pilgrims,
Moving back and forth in a room of his basic and rustic home,
Dressed in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__doublet and hose, and boots made of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__Cordovan leather,
Miles Standish, the Puritan Captain, walked with a military demeanor. He appeared deep in thought, with his hands behind him, and paused. Now and then to see the shining weapons of war,
Hanging in a shining display along the walls of the room,—
Steel cutlass and corslet, along with his reliable __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Damascus sword.
He was short in height, but strongly built and athletic,
Broad-shouldered, deep-chested, with muscles and tendons of steel; His face was as brown as a nut, but his russet beard was already Sprinkled with patches of snow, like hedges are sometimes in November.
Next to him was John Alden, his friend and housemate,
[60]Writing quickly and carefully at a pine table by the window; Light-haired, blue-eyed, with a delicate Saxon complexion.
He was the youngest of all the men who came on the Mayflower. (Standish picks up a book and reads for a moment.) Suddenly breaking the silence, the hardworking scribe interrupted,
Miles Standish, the Captain of Plymouth, spoke with pride in his heart. “Check out these arms,” he said, “the battle weapons that are hanging here
Polished, shiny, and clean, just like for a parade or inspection!
This is the sword from Damascus that I fought with in Flanders; this breastplate,
I remember the day! That time you saved my life during a fight; Here in front, you can see the exact mark from the bullet.
If it hadn't been made of pure steel, the forgotten bones of Miles Standish
"Would at this moment be mold, in the grave in the Flemish swamps." Then John Alden responded, but did not look up from his writing:
“Truly, the breath of the Lord has slowed down the speed of the bullet;
[61]"In His mercy, He has kept you safe to be our shield and our weapon!"
But the Captain kept going, ignoring the words of the young man:
"Look at how brightly they shine, like they're hanging in an armory;
That's because I've done it myself and didn't leave it to others.
Help yourself, if you're going to be well served, is a great __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__adage;
I take care of my arms just like you take care of your pens and inkwell.
Then, there are my soldiers, my amazing, unstoppable army,
Twelve men, fully equipped, each with his own rest and matchlock, Eighteen shillings a month, along with food and loot, "And, like Caesar, I know the name of each of my soldiers!"
Everything was quiet again; the Captain went back to reading. The only sound in the room was the quick scratching of the young person's pen. Writing letters is important to do before heading out on the May Flower tomorrow,
Ready to set sail tomorrow, or the latest the day after, if God permits,
[62]Heading home with news of that awful winter,
Letters written by Alden that are full of Priscilla's name,
Full of the name and the fame of the Puritan girl Priscilla.
Every sentence started or ended with Priscilla's name,
To the deceitful pen, where he entrusted the secret Tried to betray it by singing and shouting Priscilla's name!
Finally closing his book with a thud of its __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__heavy cover, As sudden and loud as the sound of a soldier putting down his musket,
So Miles Standish, the Captain of Plymouth, spoke to the young man: "Once you've finished your work, I have something important to share with you.
"Don't rush; I can wait; I won't be impatient!"
Right away, Alden responded as he finished folding his last letter,
Setting his papers aside and paying respectful attention: "Go ahead; whenever you talk, I'm always here to listen,
[63]“Always open to hear anything related to Miles Standish.”
The Captain replied, feeling embarrassed and choosing his words carefully:
"It's not good for a man to be alone, say the Scriptures.
I have said this before, and I keep saying it again and again; Every hour of the day, I think it, feel it, and say it.
Since Rose Standish passed away, my life has felt tired and bleak; I have felt deeply hurt, beyond what friendship can heal.
Often in my quiet moments, I've thought about the young woman, Priscilla,
Patient, brave, and strong, I told myself that if ever There are angels on earth, just like there are angels in heaven,
I have seen and known two; and the angel named Priscilla. Holds in my lonely life the spot that the other left behind.
I've long held this thought dear, but I've never had the courage to share it, Being a coward in this, even though brave for the most part.
[64]Go to the young lady Priscilla, the most beautiful girl in Plymouth; Say that a straightforward old captain, a man of action rather than words, He offers his hand and his heart, the hand and heart of a soldier.
Not in these exact words, but this is basically what I mean: "I create conflict, not catchphrases."
After he spoke, John Alden, the fair-haired, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__quiet young man, Everyone was shocked by his words, feeling surprised, embarrassed, and confused.
He tried to hide his disappointment by taking the topic lightly,
Attempting to smile while feeling his heart freeze in his chest,
So he responded and spoke, or rather stammered instead of answering: "I’m sure I would ruin and distort such a message;" If you want it done right—I’m just repeating your saying—
“You have to do it yourself; you can’t leave it to someone else!”
But with the demeanor of a man who won't let anything divert him from his goal,
[65]Shaking his head seriously, the Captain of Plymouth replied: "The saying is definitely true, and I don't intend to argue against it;
We need to use it carefully and not waste resources unnecessarily.
As I mentioned earlier, I was never someone who crafted phrases. I can march up to a fortress and demand that it surrenders,
But I wouldn’t dare approach a woman with such a proposal. I'm not afraid of bullets or cannon fire,
But a loud No! directly from a woman's mouth, I admit that I'm afraid of that, and I'm not ashamed to say it!
"Surely you can't say no to what I'm asking for in the name of our friendship!"
John Alden replied, “The name of friendship is sacred; "I can't refuse what you ask for in that name!"
So the strong triumphed, overcoming and shaping the more gentle,
Friendship won out over love, and Alden continued on his task.
[66]

II

II

So the strong triumphed, and Alden continued on his task,
Out of the village street and into the forest paths,
In the peaceful woods, where bluebirds and robins were making their nests
Towns surrounded by lush trees, featuring hanging gardens of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__verdure,
Peaceful, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__aerial cities filled with joy, love, and freedom.
All around him was peaceful, but inside him was chaos and turmoil,
Love struggles with friendship, and the self wrestles with each generous impulse.
So John Alden walked through the Plymouth woods on his errand; I saw the newly built house and people working in a meadow; As he got closer to the door, he heard Priscilla’s melodious voice. Singing the one hundredth Psalm, the classic Puritan anthem,
Filled with the spirit of the Lord, bringing comfort and solace to many. As he opened the door, he saw the figure of the young woman. [67]Sitting next to her wheel, with the carded wool resembling a snow drift Piled at her knee, her pale hands feeding the hungry spindle,
While she pressed the treadle with her foot, she steered the wheel as it turned.
He walked into the house, and the sound of the wheel and the singing She suddenly stopped; for Priscilla, awakened by his footsteps at the door, Rose as he came in and offered him her hand as a sign of welcome,
Saying, “I recognized you as soon as I heard your footsteps in the hallway;
"I was thinking of you while I sat there singing and spinning.”
Awkward and foolish with joy, that a thought of him had been blended So in the sacred psalm, which came from the heart of the maiden,
He stood silent before her. “I have been thinking all day,” the Puritan maiden said softly, "Thinking about the hedgerows of England all night and day," They are blooming now, and the whole country looks like a garden;
[68]Thinking about paths and fields, and the song of the lark and the linnet,
Seeing the village street and the familiar faces of neighbors Carrying on as usual and pausing to chat with each other.
The people I live with are kind, and my faith is precious to me;
My heart is so sad that I wish I could go back to Old England. You might say it's wrong, but I can't help it; I almost
"I wish I could go back to Old England; I feel so lonely and miserable."
The young man replied, "I really don't judge you; Stronger hearts than a woman's have faltered in this harsh winter.
Your heart is gentle and trusting, and it needs someone stronger to rely on; I’ve come to you now with a proposal and offer of marriage. "Created by a good and honest man, Miles Standish, the Captain of Plymouth!"
So he communicated his message, the skillful letter writer,—
Did not __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__decorate the theme, nor present it in flowery language,
[69]But got straight to the point and said it out loud like a schoolboy; Even the Captain himself couldn't have put it more straightforwardly.
Silent with astonishment and sadness, Priscilla the Puritan girl She gazed into Alden's face, her eyes wide with amazement,
Feeling his words hit her like a blow, leaving her stunned and speechless; Finally, she burst out, breaking the tense silence:
“If the great Captain of Plymouth is so keen to marry me,
Why doesn't he come himself and make the effort to win me over? “If I'm not worth pursuing, then I'm definitely not worth getting!”
Then John Alden started explaining and clarifying the situation,
He made it worse as he continued, by saying the Captain was busy,—
Had no time for that stuff;—that stuff! The words sounded really harsh, It caught Priscilla's attention, and as quick as a flash, she responded: "Doesn't he have time for things like that, as you say, before he gets married,
"Would he likely find it or create it after the wedding?”
[70]Still, John Alden continued on, ignoring Priscilla's words, Encouraging his friend's case by explaining, persuading, and elaborating. But as he became more passionate and vibrant, in his straightforward and expressive language,
Completely unaware of himself and full of praise for his rival,
The young woman smiled playfully, her eyes filled with laughter, She said, in a shaky voice, “Why don’t you speak for yourself, John?”

With conflicting feelings of love for Priscilla and duty to his friend, Miles Standish, John Alden does not “speak for himself,” but returns to Plymouth to tell Standish the result of the interview.

With mixed feelings of love for Priscilla and loyalty to his friend, Miles Standish, John Alden doesn't "speak for himself," but goes back to Plymouth to tell Standish what happened in the meeting.

Then John Alden spoke and shared the amazing adventure, From start to finish, in detail, exactly as it occurred; How he had met Priscilla, and how he had rushed in his courtship, Just softening her refusal a bit. But when he finally got to the words Priscilla had said, Words that are both gentle and harsh: “Why don't you speak for yourself, John?”
[71]The Captain of Plymouth jumped up and stomped on the floor until his armor It struck the wall where it hung, making an ominous sound. All his repressed anger exploded suddenly, Like a hand grenade that spreads destruction all around it.
He shouted wildly and loudly, "John Alden! You've betrayed me!"
Me, Miles Standish, your friend! have replaced, cheated, and betrayed me!
You, who lived in my home, whom I cared for and loved like a brother; From now on, let there be nothing between us except war and unyielding hatred!
So spoke the Captain of Plymouth and walked around the room, Seething with anger, his temples bulged like cords. But in the middle of his anger, a man appeared at the doorway,
Rushing to deliver a message of great importance,
Rumors about danger, war, and hostile attacks by Native Americans!
Immediately, the Captain stopped and, without any more questions or discussion, [72]He took his sword with its iron scabbard off the wall. He fastened his belt around his waist and, with a fierce frown, left. Alden was left by himself. He heard the clanking of the scabbard
Fading away more and more, and disappearing into the distance.
Then he got up from his seat and looked out into the darkness,
He felt the cool air on his cheek, which was heated by the insult,
He looked up to the sky and, with his hands clasped like he did as a child, Prayed quietly at night to the Father who sees everything in secret.

III.

III.

A report comes to the settlement that Miles Standish has been killed in a fight with the Indians. John Alden, feeling that Standish’s death has freed him from the need of keeping his own love for Priscilla silent, woos and wins her. At last the wedding-day arrives.

A report reaches the settlement that Miles Standish has been killed in a fight with the Indians. John Alden, feeling that Standish’s death has liberated him from the need to keep his love for Priscilla a secret, pursues and wins her. Finally, the wedding day arrives.

This was the morning of Priscilla, the Puritan maiden's wedding. Friends gathered together; the Elder and Magistrate also They graced the scene with their presence and stood like the Law and the Gospel,
[73]One with the approval of the earth and one with the blessing of the heavens.
The wedding was simple and short, just like that of Ruth and Boaz.
Gently, the young man and the woman recited the words of their vows,
Taking each other as husband and wife in front of the Magistrate,
Following the Puritan tradition and the admirable practice from Holland.
With great enthusiasm and devotion, the esteemed Elder of Plymouth Prayed for the home and the family, established that day in love,
Speaking of life and death, and asking for Divine blessings.
When the service was over, a figure appeared at the door, Dressed in steel armor, a gloomy and sad figure!
Why does the groom start and stare at the strange figure? Why does the bride go pale and hide her face on his shoulder? Is it a ghost of air—a faceless, spectral illusion? Is it a ghost from the grave that has come to stop the engagement? It had long stood there unnoticed, an uninvited and unwelcome guest; [74]At times, an expression had crossed over its clouded eyes. Easing the sadness and uncovering the warm heart that's underneath. Once it had raised its hand and moved its lips, but remained silent,
As if a strong determination had taken control of the passing thought; But when the vow, the prayer, and the final blessing came to an end,
It walked into the room, and the people stared in amazement. There in his armor stood Miles Standish, the Captain of Plymouth!
Holding the bridegroom’s hand, he said with deep feeling, “Forgive me!
I've been angry and hurt—I've held onto this feeling for too long; I've been harsh and tough, but now, thank God! it's over.
I have the same hot blood that flowed through the veins of Hugh Standish,
Sensitive and quick to take offense, but also quick to make amends for mistakes. "Now more than ever, Miles Standish is a friend to John Alden." The groom replied, “Let’s forget everything between us,—
[75]"Everything except for the dear old friendship, and that will only get older and more precious!"
Then the Captain stepped forward, bowed, and greeted Priscilla,
Wishing her happiness on her wedding day and enthusiastically praising her husband. Then he said with a smile, “I should have remembered the saying, —
If you want to do well, you have to take care of yourself; also, "No one can pick cherries in Kent during Christmas time!"
The people were amazed, and even more so, they rejoiced,
So to see again the sunburned face of their Captain, They had mourned him as if he were dead, and they gathered around him, crowding together,
Excited to see him and listen to him, forgetting about the bride and groom,
Questioning, answering, laughing, and each interrupting one another,
Until the good Captain announced, feeling completely overwhelmed and confused,
He would much rather sneak into an Indian camp,
Then come again to a wedding that he had not been invited to.
[76]Meanwhile, the groom went outside and stood with the bride at the entrance, Breathing in the fragrant air of that warm and beautiful morning.
Touched with fall colors, but feeling lonely and sad in the sunlight,
Stretched out before them was the land of hard work and hardship; But to their transformed eyes, it looked like the Garden of Eden,
Filled with the presence of God, whose voice resembled the sound of the ocean. Soon, their view was interrupted by the noise and commotion of leaving, Friends coming out of the house, eager to stop waiting. Then from a nearby stall, amidst expressions of amazement, Alden, the considerate and cautious one, so happy and so proud of Priscilla,
He brought out his snow-white bull, following the command of its owner,
Guided by a rope that was attached to an iron ring in its nose, Wrapped in red fabric, with a cushion set for a saddle. She shouldn’t walk, he said, through the dust and heat of midday; [77]No, she should ride like a queen, not trudge along like a peasant.
Initially a bit worried, but comforted by the others, She placed her hand on the cushion, her foot in her husband's hand,
Joyfully laughing, Priscilla got on her horse. The bridal procession now headed to the new home,
Happy husband and wife talking with friends. Through the golden leaves, the sun was shining brightly, Shining on purple grapes that hang from the branches above them, Blended their fragrant breath with the scent of pine and fir trees,
Wild and sweet like the bunches that grew in the valley of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Eshcol.
It resembled a scene from ancient, rural times,
Young and full of life, and remembering Rebecca and Isaac,
Always ancient yet continually fresh, and simple and beautiful without fail,
Love eternal and youthful in the endless stream of lovers,
So the bridal procession moved forward through the Plymouth woods. Henry W. Longfellow.

HELPS TO STUDY

STUDY HELPER

Miles Standish was one of the early settlers of Plymouth colony. He came over soon after the landing of the Mayflower and was made captain of the colony because of his military experience. The feeble settlement was in danger from the Indians, and Standish’s services were of great importance. He was one of the leaders of Plymouth for a number of years. Longfellow shaped the legend of his courtship into one of the most beautiful poems of American literature, vividly describing the hardships and perils of the early life of New England.

Miles Standish was one of the early settlers of Plymouth Colony. He arrived shortly after the landing of the Mayflower and became the captain of the colony due to his military experience. The struggling settlement was at risk from the Indians, and Standish's skills were crucial. He was one of the leaders of Plymouth for several years. Longfellow turned the story of his courtship into one of the most beautiful poems in American literature, vividly capturing the challenges and dangers of early New England life.

I. Where is the scene of the story laid? At what time did it begin? What is the first impression you get of Miles Standish? of John Alden? Read the lines that bring out the soldierly qualities of the one and the studious nature of the other. What lines show that Standish had fought on foreign soil? Read the lines that show John Alden’s interest in Priscilla. What request did Standish make of Alden? How was it received? Why did Alden accept the task?

I. Where does the story take place? When does it begin? What’s your first impression of Miles Standish? How about John Alden? Look for the lines that highlight Standish’s soldierly traits and Alden’s studious character. Which lines indicate that Standish had battled in other countries? Find the lines that reveal John Alden’s feelings for Priscilla. What did Standish ask Alden to do? How was that request received? Why did Alden agree to take on the task?

II. What time of the year was it? How do you know? Contrast Alden’s feelings with the scene around him. What were Priscilla’s feelings toward Alden? Quote lines that show this. How did he fulfill his task? With what question did Priscilla finally meet his eloquent appeal in behalf of his friend? How did Standish receive Alden’s report? What interruption occurred?

II. What time of year was it? How do you know? Compare Alden’s feelings with the scene around him. What were Priscilla’s feelings toward Alden? Quote lines that show this. How did he complete his task? What question did Priscilla finally ask in response to his heartfelt plea for his friend? How did Standish react to Alden’s report? What interruption took place?

III. What report brought about the marriage of John Alden and Priscilla? Read the lines that describe the beauty of their wedding-day. What time of year was it? How do you know? What custom was followed in the marriage ceremony? Look in the Bible for a description of the marriage of Ruth and Boaz. Find other biblical references in the poem. Who appeared at the end of the ceremony? How was he received? Contrast his mood now with the mood when he left to fight the Indians. What adage did he use to show the difference between his age and Priscilla’s? Describe the final scene of the wedding—the procession to the new home. Tell what you know of early life in Massachusetts.

III. What report led to the marriage of John Alden and Priscilla? Read the lines that describe the beauty of their wedding day. What time of year was it? How do you know? What custom was followed in the marriage ceremony? Look in the Bible for a description of the marriage of Ruth and Boaz. Find other biblical references in the poem. Who showed up at the end of the ceremony? How was he received? Compare his mood now to how he felt when he left to fight the Indians. What saying did he use to highlight the difference between his age and Priscilla’s? Describe the final scene of the wedding—the procession to their new home. Share what you know about early life in Massachusetts.

SUPPLEMENTARY READING

ADDITIONAL READING

  • Gareth and Lynette—Alfred Tennyson.
  • The Courtin’—James Russell Lowell.
  • Evangeline—Henry W. Longfellow.

THE FRIENDSHIP OF NANTAQUAS

This story is taken from Mary Johnston’s novel, To Have and to Hold, which describes the early settlement of Virginia. The most important event of this period was the Indian massacre of 1622. For some years the whites and Indians had lived in peace, and it was believed that there would be no further trouble from the savages. However, Opechancanough, the head chief of the Powhatan confederacy, formed a plot against the white men and suddenly attacked them with great fury. Hundreds of the English settlers were slain. The author of the novel, taking the bare outline of the massacre as given in the early histories, has woven around it the graphic story of Captain Ralph Percy and his saving of the colony. Percy, unlike Miles Standish, is not a historical character.

This story is from Mary Johnston’s novel, To Have and to Hold, which talks about the early settlement of Virginia. The biggest event during this time was the Indian massacre of 1622. For several years, the white settlers and Native Americans had coexisted peacefully, and people thought there wouldn’t be any more issues with the natives. However, Opechancanough, the chief of the Powhatan confederacy, devised a plan against the settlers and launched a sudden and fierce attack. Hundreds of English settlers were killed. The author, using the basic facts of the massacre from early histories, has crafted the compelling story of Captain Ralph Percy and his efforts to save the colony. Percy, unlike Miles Standish, is not based on a historical figure.

I.

I.

A man who hath been a soldier and adventurer into far and strange countries must needs have faced Death many times and in many guises. I had learned to know that grim countenance, and to have no great fear of it. The surprise of our sudden capture by the Indians had now worn away, and I no longer struggled to loose my bonds, Indian-tied and not to be loosened.

A man who has been a soldier and adventurer in far-off and unusual places must have faced Death many times and in many forms. I had come to recognize that grim face and learned not to fear it much. The shock of our sudden capture by the Indians had faded, and I no longer tried to free myself from my ties, which were tied in a way that couldn't be undone.

Another slow hour and I bethought me of Diccon, my servant and companion in captivity, and spoke to him, asking him how he did. He answered from the other side of the lodge that was our prison, but the words were scarcely out of his mouth before our guard broke in upon us, commanding silence.

Another slow hour passed, and I thought about Diccon, my servant and companion in captivity, and spoke to him, asking how he was doing. He replied from the other side of the lodge that was our prison, but the words were hardly out of his mouth before our guard interrupted us, commanding silence.

[80]It was now moonlight without the lodge and very quiet. The night was far gone; already we could smell the morning, and it would come apace. Knowing the swiftness of that approach and what the early light would bring, I strove for a courage which should be the steadfastness of the Christian and not the vainglorious pride of the heathen.

[80]It was now moonlight outside the lodge and very quiet. The night was well advanced; we could already smell the morning approaching quickly. Understanding how soon it would arrive and what the early light would reveal, I sought a courage that reflected the steadfastness of a Christian rather than the vain pride of a pagan.

Suddenly, in the first gray dawn, as at a trumpet’s call, the village awoke. From the long communal houses poured forth men, women, and children; fires sprang up, dispersing the mist, and a commotion arose through the length and breadth of the place. The women made haste with their cooking and bore maize cakes and broiled fish to the warriors, who sat on the ground in front of the royal lodge. Diccon and I were loosed, brought without, and allotted our share of the food. We ate sitting side by side with our captors, and Diccon, with a great cut across his head, even made merry.

Suddenly, at the first gray light of dawn, like the sound of a trumpet, the village came to life. From the long communal houses, men, women, and children poured out; fires ignited, clearing the mist, and a buzz of activity spread throughout the area. The women hurried with their cooking, bringing maize cakes and grilled fish to the warriors who sat on the ground in front of the royal lodge. Diccon and I were released, brought outside, and given our share of the food. We ate sitting side by side with our captors, and Diccon, with a serious cut on his head, even found a way to joke around.

In the usual order of things in an Indian village, the meal over, tobacco should have followed. But now not a pipe was lit, and the women made haste to take away the platters and to get all things in readiness for what was to follow. The vwerowance of the vPaspaheghs rose to his feet, cast aside his mantle, and began to speak. He was a man in the prime of life, of a great figure, strong as a vSusquehannock, and a savage cruel and crafty beyond measure. Over his breast, stained[81] with strange figures, hung a chain of small bones, and the scalp locks of his enemies fringed his moccasins. No player could be more skillful in gesture and expression, no poet more nice in the choice of words, no general more quick to raise a wild enthusiasm in the soldiers to whom he called. All Indians are eloquent, but this savage was a leader among them.

In the usual routine of an Indian village, after the meal, tobacco would typically follow. But now, no one lit a pipe, and the women hurried to clear away the platters and prepare for what was next. The vwerowance of the vPaspaheghs stood up, threw aside his mantle, and started to speak. He was a man in his prime, with a strong build like a vSusquehannock, fierce and cunning beyond measure. A chain of small bones hung over his chest, stained with strange figures, and the scalps of his enemies adorned his moccasins. No one could match his skill in gesture and expression, no poet could choose words more carefully, and no general could ignite enthusiasm in his soldiers like he could. All Indians are eloquent, but this savage was a standout among them.

He spoke now to some effect. Commencing with a day in the moon of blossoms when for the first time winged canoes brought white men into the vPowhatan, he came down through year after year to the present hour, ceased, and stood in silence, regarding his triumph. It was complete. In its wild excitement the village was ready then and there to make an end of us, who had sprung to our feet and stood with our backs against a great bay tree, facing the maddened throng. Much the best would it be for us if the tomahawks left the hands that were drawn back to throw, if the knives that were flourished in our faces should be buried to the haft in our hearts; and so we courted death, striving with word and look to infuriate our executioners to the point of forgetting their former purpose in the passion for instant vengeance. It was not to be. The werowance spoke again, pointing to the hills which were dimly seen through the mist. A moment, and the hands clenched upon the weapons fell; another, and we were upon the march.

He spoke now with real impact. Starting with a day in spring when, for the first time, canoes brought white men into the vPowhatan, he recounted year after year up to the present moment, then paused, standing in silence as he reflected on his victory. It was total. In their wild excitement, the village was ready right then to end us, as we stood with our backs against a large bay tree, facing the raging crowd. It would have been better for us if the tomahawks were put down and the knives that were brandished in our faces were plunged deep into our hearts; instead, we sought death, trying with our words and expressions to provoke our executioners into forgetting their original intent in their thirst for immediate revenge. But it was not meant to be. The chief spoke again, pointing to the hills barely visible through the mist. In an instant, the hands gripping the weapons fell; a moment later, we were on the move.

As one man, the village swept through the forest to[82]ward the rising ground that was but a few bowshots away. The young men bounded ahead to make the preparation; but the approved warriors and the old men went more sedately, and with them walked Diccon and I, as steady of step as they. The women and children for the most part brought up the rear, though a few impatient hags ran past us. One of these women bore a great burning torch, the flame and smoke streaming over her shoulder as she ran. Others carried pieces of bark heaped with the vslivers of pine of which every wigwam has store.

As one, the village moved through the forest toward the rising ground just a few bowshots away. The young men raced ahead to prepare, while the seasoned warriors and older men moved more slowly. Diccon and I walked with them, matching their steady pace. Most of the women and children trailed behind, though a few impatient old women passed us by. One of them carried a large, blazing torch, with flames and smoke streaming over her shoulder as she ran. Others had pieces of bark piled high with the v slivers of pine that every wigwam has in stock.

The sun was yet to rise when we reached a hollow amongst the low red hills. The place was a natural amphitheater, well fitted for a spectacle. Those Indians who could not crowd into the narrow level spread themselves over the rising ground and looked down with fierce laughter upon the driving of the stakes which the young men had brought. The women and children scattered into the woods beyond the cleft between the hills and returned bearing great armfuls of dry branches. Taunting laughter, cries of savage triumph, the shaking of rattles, and the furious beating of two great drums combined to make a clamor deafening me to stupor. Above the horizon was the angry reddening of the heavens and the white mist curling up like smoke.

The sun hadn't risen yet when we arrived at a hollow among the low red hills. The spot was a natural amphitheater, perfect for a show. The Indians who couldn’t fit into the narrow flat area spread out on the rising ground, looking down with fierce laughter at the young men driving the stakes they had brought. The women and children scattered into the woods beyond the gap between the hills and returned with big bundles of dry branches. Taunting laughter, shouts of savage triumph, the shaking of rattles, and the loud beating of two big drums all combined to create a deafening noise that left me in a stupor. Above the horizon, the sky was turning an angry red, and white mist curled up like smoke.

I sat down beside Diccon on the log. I did not speak to him, nor he to me; there seemed no need of speech.[83] In the vpandemonium to which the world had narrowed, the one familiar, matter-of-course thing was that he and I were to die together.

I sat down next to Diccon on the log. Neither of us spoke; it felt unnecessary. [83] In the vchaos that the world had become, the one certain thing was that he and I were going to die together.

The stakes were in the ground and painted red, the wood was properly fixed. The Indian woman who held the torch that was to light the pile ran past us, whirling the wood around her head to make it blaze more fiercely. As she went by she lowered the brand and slowly dragged it across my wrists. The beating of the drums suddenly ceased, and the loud voices died away.

The stakes were in the ground and painted red, and the wood was securely in place. The Indian woman holding the torch meant to ignite the pile ran past us, swinging the wood around her head to make it burn brighter. As she passed, she lowered the torch and slowly ran it across my wrists. The drumming suddenly stopped, and the loud voices faded away.

Seeing that they were coming for us, Diccon and I rose to await them. When they were nearly upon us, I turned to him and held out my hand.

Seeing that they were coming for us, Diccon and I stood up to meet them. When they were almost upon us, I turned to him and extended my hand.

He made no motion to take it. Instead, he stood with fixed eyes looking past me and slightly upward. A sudden pallor had overspread the bronze of his face.

He didn’t make any move to take it. Instead, he stood there with his eyes fixed, looking past me and a bit upward. A sudden paleness had replaced the bronze of his face.

“There’s a verse somewhere,” he said in a quiet voice,—“it’s in the Bible, I think—I heard it once long ago: ‘I will look unto the hills from whence cometh my help.’ Look, sir!”

“There’s a verse somewhere,” he said softly, “I think it’s in the Bible—I heard it once a long time ago: ‘I will look to the hills from where my help comes.’ Look, sir!”

I turned and followed with my eyes the pointing of his finger. In front of us the bank rose steeply, bare to the summit,—no trees, only the red earth, with here and there a low growth of leafless bushes. Behind it was the eastern sky. Upon the crest, against the sunrise, stood the figure of a man—an Indian. From one shoulder hung an otterskin, and a great bow was in his hand. His limbs were bare, and as he stood motionless,[84] bathed in the rosy light, he looked like some bronze god, perfect from the beaded moccasins to the calm, uneager face below the feathered head-dress. He had but just risen above the brow of the hill; the Indians in the hollow saw him not.

I turned and followed his finger with my eyes. In front of us, the bank rose steeply, bare at the top—no trees, just the red earth, with a few low, leafless bushes scattered around. Behind it was the eastern sky. On the crest, silhouetted against the sunrise, stood the figure of a man—an Indian. An otterskin hung from one shoulder, and he held a large bow in his hand. His limbs were bare, and as he stood there motionless, [84] bathed in the rosy light, he looked like a bronze god, perfect from the beaded moccasins to the calm, unhurried face beneath the feathered headdress. He had just risen above the hill's brow; the Indians in the hollow couldn’t see him.

While Diccon and I stared, our tormentors were upon us. They came a dozen or more at once, and we had no weapons. Two hung on my arms, while a third laid hold of my doublet to rend it from me. An arrow whistled over our heads and stuck into a tree behind us. The hands that clutched me dropped, and with a yell the busy throng turned their faces in the direction whence had come the arrow.

While Diccon and I watched, our tormentors rushed at us. There were a dozen or more of them at once, and we didn’t have any weapons. Two of them grabbed my arms, while a third tried to tear my doublet from me. An arrow whistled over our heads and lodged into a tree behind us. The hands that were gripping me released, and with a shout, the crowd turned to see where the arrow had come from.

The Indian who had sent that dart before him was descending the bank. An instant’s breathless hush while they stared at the solitary figure; then the dark forms bent forward for the rush straightened, and there arose a cry of recognition. “The son of Powhatan! The son of Powhatan!”

The Indian who had thrown that dart before him was coming down the bank. A moment of stunned silence as they looked at the lone figure; then the dark shapes leaned in for the attack, and a shout of recognition erupted. “The son of Powhatan! The son of Powhatan!”

He came down the hillside to the level of the hollow, the authority of his look and gesture making way for him through the crowd that surged this way and that, and walked up to us where we stood, hemmed round but no longer in the clutch of our enemies.

He came down the hill to the flat area of the hollow, the confidence in his look and movement parting the crowd that surged this way and that, and walked up to us where we stood, surrounded but no longer trapped by our enemies.

“You were never more welcome, Nantaquas,” I said to him, heartily.

“You're always welcome, Nantaquas,” I said to him, warmly.

Taking my hand in his, the chief turned to his frowning countrymen. “Men of the vPamunkeys!” he[85] cried, “this is Nantaquas’ friend, and so the friend of all the tribes that called Powhatan ‘father.’ The fire is not for him nor for his servant; keep it for the vMonacans and for the dogs of the vLong House! The calumet is for the friend of Nantaquas, and the dance of the maidens, the noblest buck and the best of the fish-weirs.”

Taking my hand, the chief turned to his concerned countrymen. “Men of the vPamunkeys!” he[85] shouted, “this is Nantaquas’ friend, and therefore the friend of all the tribes that called Powhatan ‘father.’ The fire is not for him or his servant; save it for the vMonacans and for the dogs of the vLong House! The calumet is for the friend of Nantaquas, and the dance of the maidens, the finest buck and the best of the fish-weirs.”

There was a surging forward of the Indians and a fierce murmur of dissent. The werowance, standing out from the throng, lifted his voice. “There was a time,” he cried, “when Nantaquas was the panther crouched upon the bough above the leader of the herd; now Nantaquas is a tame panther and rolls at the white men’s feet! There was a time when the word of the son of Powhatan weighed more than the lives of many dogs such as these, but I know not why we should put out the fire at his command! He is war chief no longer, for vOpechancanough will have no tame panther to lead the tribes. Opechancanough is our head, and he kindleth a fire indeed. We will give to this man what fuel we choose, and to-night Nantaquas may look for his bones!”

The Indians surged forward, murmuring fiercely in disagreement. The werowance, standing out from the crowd, raised his voice. “There was a time,” he shouted, “when Nantaquas was like a panther lurking on a branch above the leader of the herd; now Nantaquas is a domesticated panther, rolling at the feet of the white men! There was a time when the word of the son of Powhatan had more weight than the lives of many dogs like these, but I don’t know why we should extinguish the fire at his command! He is no longer a war chief, for vOpechancanough will not have a tame panther leading the tribes. Opechancanough is our leader, and he truly ignites a fire. We will provide this man with whatever fuel we choose, and tonight Nantaquas can expect his end!”

He ended, and a great clamor arose. The Paspaheghs would have cast themselves upon us again but for a sudden action of the young chief, who had stood motionless, with raised hand and unmoved face, during the werowance’s bitter speech. Now he flung up his hand, and in it was a bracelet of gold, carved and[86] twisted like a coiled snake and set with a green stone. I had never seen the toy before, but evidently others had. The excited voices fell, and the Indians, Pamunkeys and Paspaheghs alike, stood as though turned to stone.

He finished speaking, and a loud commotion erupted. The Paspaheghs were about to launch themselves at us again, but the young chief suddenly took action. He had been standing still, with his hand raised and an impassive expression, throughout the werowance’s harsh speech. Now, he raised his hand high, revealing a gold bracelet, intricately carved and twisted like a coiled snake, with a green stone set into it. I had never seen the piece before, but clearly others had. The noise quieted down, and the Pamunkeys and Paspaheghs stood frozen, as if turned to stone.

Nantaquas smiled coldly. “This day hath Opechancanough made me war chief again. We have smoked the peace pipe together—my father’s brother and I—in the starlight, sitting before his lodge, with the wide marshes and the river dark at our feet. Singing birds in the forest have been many; evil tales have they told; Opechancanough has stopped his ears against their false singing. My friends are his friends, my brother is his brother, my word is his word: witness the armlet that hath no like. Opechancanough is at hand; he comes through the forest with his two hundred warriors. Will you, when you lie at his feet, have him ask you, ‘Where is the friend of my friend, of my war chief?’”

Nantaquas smiled coldly. “Today Opechancanough has made me war chief again. We have smoked the peace pipe together—my father’s brother and I—in the starlight, sitting in front of his lodge, with the wide marshes and the dark river at our feet. There have been many singing birds in the forest; they have told evil tales; Opechancanough has blocked out their false singing. My friends are his friends, my brother is his brother, my word is his word: witness the armlet that has no equal. Opechancanough is coming; he is moving through the forest with his two hundred warriors. Will you, when you lie at his feet, have him ask you, ‘Where is the friend of my friend, of my war chief?’”

There came a long, deep breath from the Indians, then a silence in which they fell back, slowly and sullenly—whipped hounds but with the will to break that leash of fear.

There was a long, deep breath from the Indians, then a silence during which they fell back slowly and sulkily—defeated but with the determination to break free from that leash of fear.

“Hark!” said Nantaquas, smiling. “I hear Opechancanough and his warriors coming over the leaves.”

“Hear that!” said Nantaquas, smiling. “I can hear Opechancanough and his warriors coming through the leaves.”

The noise of many footsteps was indeed audible, coming toward the hollow from the woods beyond. With a burst of cries, the priests and the conjurer[87] whirled away to bear the welcome of Okee to the royal worshipper, and at their heels went the chief men of the Pamunkeys. The werowance of the Paspaheghs was one that sailed with the wind; he listened to the deepening sound and glanced at the son of Powhatan where he stood, calm and confident, then smoothed his own countenance and made a most pacific speech, in which all the blame of the late proceedings was laid upon the singing birds. When he had done speaking, the young men tore the stakes from the earth and threw them into a thicket, while the women plucked apart the newly kindled fire and flung the brands into a little nearby stream, where they went out in a cloud of hissing steam.

The sound of many footsteps was clearly heard, approaching the hollow from the woods beyond. With a flurry of shouts, the priests and the conjurer[87] turned to greet Okee, the royal worshipper, followed closely by the chief men of the Pamunkeys. The werowance of the Paspaheghs was someone who went with the flow; he listened to the growing noise and looked at Powhatan's son, who stood calm and confident, then composed his expression and delivered a very peaceful speech, placing all the blame for the recent events on the singing birds. When he finished speaking, the young men pulled the stakes from the ground and tossed them into a thicket, while the women pulled apart the newly lit fire and threw the brands into a nearby stream, where they extinguished with a cloud of hissing steam.

I turned to the Indian who had wrought this miracle. “Art sure it is not a dream, Nantaquas? I think that Opechancanough would not lift a finger to save me from all the deaths the tribes could invent.”

I turned to the Indian who had made this happen. “Are you sure this isn’t a dream, Nantaquas? I believe that Opechancanough wouldn’t lift a finger to save me from all the ways the tribes could kill me.”

“Opechancanough is very wise,” he answered quietly. “He says that now the English will believe in his love indeed when they see that he holds dear even one who might be called his enemy, who hath spoken against him at the Englishmen’s council fire. He says that for five suns Captain Percy shall feast with him, and then shall go back free to Jamestown. He thinks that then Captain Percy will not speak against him any more, calling his love to the white men only words with no good deeds behind.”

“Opechancanough is really wise,” he replied quietly. “He says that now the English will truly believe in his love when they see that he values even someone who could be seen as his enemy, someone who has spoken out against him at the Englishmen’s council fire. He says that for five days Captain Percy will feast with him, and then he will be sent back to Jamestown free. He believes that after that, Captain Percy won’t speak against him anymore, claiming his love for the white men is just talk without any real actions behind it.”

[88]He spoke simply, out of the nobility of his nature, believing his own speech. I that was older, and had more knowledge of men and the masks they wear, was but half deceived. My belief in the hatred of the dark emperor was not shaken, and I looked yet to find the drop of poison within this honey flower. How poisoned was that bloom, God knows I could not guess!

[88]He spoke plainly, true to his noble character, genuinely believing what he said. I, being older and more aware of people and the facades they put on, was only partially fooled. My conviction about the dark emperor's hatred remained intact, and I still expected to uncover the venom hidden within this sweet facade. How toxic that flower truly was, only God knows; I couldn’t begin to imagine!

By this time we three were alone in the hollow, for all the savages, men and women, had gone forth to meet the Indian whose word was law from the falls of the far west to the Chesapeake. The sun now rode above the low hills, pouring its gold into the hollow and brightening all the world besides. A chant raised by the Indians grew nearer, and the rustling of the leaves beneath many feet more loud and deep; then all noise ceased and Opechancanough entered the hollow alone. An eagle feather was thrust through his scalp lock; over his naked breast, which was neither painted nor pricked into strange figures, hung a triple row of pearls; his mantle was woven of bluebird feathers, as soft and sleek as satin. The face of this barbarian was as dark, cold, and impassive as death. Behind that changeless mask, as in a safe retreat, the subtle devil that was the man might plot destruction and plan the laying of dreadful mines.

By this time, the three of us were alone in the clearing since all the warriors and women had gone out to meet the Indian whose word was law from the far western falls to the Chesapeake Bay. The sun was now high above the low hills, pouring its golden light into the hollow and brightening everything around. A chant from the Indians grew louder as they approached, and the rustling of leaves under many feet became more intense; then all noise stopped, and Opechancanough entered the hollow alone. An eagle feather was stuck through his hair; across his bare chest, which wasn’t painted or marked with strange designs, hung a triple row of pearls; his cloak was made of bluebird feathers, soft and smooth like satin. The face of this warrior was as dark, cold, and emotionless as death. Behind that unchanging mask, as if in a secure hiding place, the cunning devil that was the man could be plotting destruction and planning terrible schemes.

I stepped forward and met him on the spot where the fire had been. For a minute neither spoke. It was true that I had striven against him many a time, and[89] I knew that he knew it. It was also true that without his aid Nantaquas could not have rescued us from that dire peril. And it was again the truth that an Indian neither forgives nor forgets. He was my saviour, and I knew that mercy had been shown for some dark reason which I could not divine. Yet I owed him thanks and gave them as shortly and simply as I could.

I stepped forward and met him at the spot where the fire had been. For a moment, neither of us spoke. It was true that I had fought against him many times, and[89] I knew he was aware of it. It was also true that without his help, Nantaquas wouldn't have been able to save us from that terrible danger. And it was again true that an Indian neither forgives nor forgets. He was my savior, and I realized that mercy had been granted for some dark reason that I couldn't understand. Yet I owed him my gratitude and expressed it as briefly and straightforwardly as I could.

He heard me out with neither liking nor disliking nor any other emotion written upon his face; but when I had finished, as though he had suddenly bethought himself, he smiled and held out his hand, white-man fashion.

He listened to me without showing any liking, disliking, or any other emotion on his face; but when I was done, as if he had suddenly remembered something, he smiled and extended his hand in a friendly manner.

“Singing birds have lied to Captain Percy,” he said. “Opechancanough thinks that Captain Percy will never listen to them again. The chief of the Powhatans is a lover of the white men, of the English, and of other white men. He would call the Englishmen his brothers and be taught of them how to rule and to whom to pray”—

“Singing birds have deceived Captain Percy,” he said. “Opechancanough believes that Captain Percy will never trust them again. The leader of the Powhatans is fond of the white men, the English, and other Europeans. He would refer to the Englishmen as his brothers and learn from them how to govern and whom to pray to—”

“Let Opechancanough go with me to Jamestown,” I replied. “He hath the wisdom of the woods; let him come and gain that of the town.”

“Let Opechancanough come with me to Jamestown,” I replied. “He has the knowledge of the woods; let him come and learn the ways of the town.”

The emperor smiled again. “I will come to Jamestown soon, but not to-day or to-morrow or the next day. And Captain Percy must smoke the peace pipe in my lodge above the Pamunkey and watch my young men and maidens dance, and eat with me five days. Then he may go back to Jamestown with presents for the[90] great white father there and with a message from me that I am coming soon to learn of the white man.”

The emperor smiled again. “I will visit Jamestown soon, but not today, tomorrow, or the day after. Captain Percy needs to smoke the peace pipe in my lodge above the Pamunkey, watch my young men and women dance, and eat with me for five days. Only then can he return to Jamestown with gifts for the[90] great white father there and a message from me that I’m coming soon to learn about the white man.”

For five days I tarried in the great chief’s lodge in his own village above the marshes of the Pamunkey. I will allow that the dark emperor to whom we were so much beholden gave us courteous keeping. The best of the hunt was ours, the noblest fish, the most delicate roots. We were alive and sound of limb, well treated and with the promise of release; we might have waited, seeing that wait we must, in some measure of content. We did not so. There was a horror in the air. From the marshes that were growing green, from the sluggish river, from the rotting leaves and cold black earth and naked forest, it rose like an vexhalation. We knew not what it was, but we breathed it in, and it went to the marrow of our bones.

For five days, I stayed in the chief’s lodge in his village above the Pamunkey marshes. I’ll admit that the dark leader we were indebted to treated us well. We were given the best of the hunt, the finest fish, and the most tender roots. We were alive and healthy, well cared for, and with the promise of release; we could have waited with some level of acceptance, knowing we had to. But we didn’t. There was something unsettling in the air. From the green marshes, the sluggish river, the decaying leaves, the cold black earth, and the bare forest, it rose like an vexhalation. We didn't know what it was, but we inhaled it, and it sank into the very bones of us.

The savage emperor we rarely saw, though we were bestowed so near to him that his sentinels served for ours. Like some god, he kept within his lodge, the hanging mats between him and the world without. At other times, issuing from that retirement, he would stride away into the forest. Picked men went with him, and they were gone for hours; but when they returned they bore no trophies, brute or human. What they did we could not guess. If escape had been possible, we would not have awaited the doubtful fulfillment of the promise made us. But the vigilance of the Indians never slept; they watched us like hawks, night and day.

The savage emperor was someone we rarely saw, even though we were so close to him that his guards acted as our own. Like some kind of god, he stayed inside his lodge, with hanging mats shielded him from the outside world. At times, he would leave that solitude and stride into the forest. Selected men accompanied him, and they would be gone for hours; but when they returned, they had no trophies, whether animal or human. We couldn’t guess what they did. If escape had been an option, we wouldn’t have waited for the uncertain promise that was made to us. But the Indians' vigilance never wavered; they kept a close watch on us like hawks, day and night.

[91]In the early morning of the fifth day, when we came from our wigwam, it was to find Nantaquas sitting by the fire, magnificent in the paint and trappings of the ambassador, motionless as a piece of bronze and apparently quite unmindful of the admiring glances of the women who knelt about the fire preparing our breakfast. When he saw us he rose and came to meet us, and I embraced him, I was so glad to see him.

[91]On the morning of the fifth day, when we stepped out of our wigwam, we found Nantaquas sitting by the fire, looking impressive in his ambassador's attire, as still as a statue and seemingly indifferent to the admiring looks from the women who knelt nearby preparing our breakfast. When he saw us, he stood up and came over to greet us, and I hugged him because I was so happy to see him.

“The Rappahannocks feasted me long,” he said. “I was afraid that Captain Percy would be gone to Jamestown before I was back on the Pamunkey.”

“The Rappahannocks hosted me for a long time,” he said. “I was worried that Captain Percy would have left for Jamestown by the time I returned to the Pamunkey.”

“Shall I ever see Jamestown again, Nantaquas?” I demanded. “I have my doubts.”

“Will I ever see Jamestown again, Nantaquas?” I asked. “I’m not so sure.”

He looked me full in the eyes, and there was no doubting the candor of his own. “You go with the next sunrise,” he answered. “Opechancanough has given me his word.”

He looked me straight in the eyes, and there was no doubt about his honesty. “You leave with the next sunrise,” he replied. “Opechancanough has given me his word.”

“I am glad to hear it,” I said. “Why have we been kept at all? Why did he not free us five days agone?”

“I’m glad to hear that,” I said. “Why have we been kept at all? Why didn’t he free us five days ago?”

He shook his head. “I do not know. Opechancanough has many thoughts which he shares with no man. But now he will send you with presents for the governor, and with messages of his love for the white men. There will be a great feast to-day, and to-night the young men and maidens will dance before you. Then in the morning you will go.”

He shook his head. “I don’t know. Opechancanough has a lot of thoughts that he doesn’t share with anyone. But now he will send you with gifts for the governor and messages of his affection for the white men. There will be a big feast today, and tonight the young men and women will dance for you. Then in the morning you will leave.”

When we had sat by the fire for an hour, the old men and the warriors came to visit us, and the smoking[92] began. The women laid mats in a great half circle, and each savage took his seat with perfect breeding: that is, in absolute silence and with a face like a stone. The peace paint was upon them all—red, or red and white—and they sat and looked at the ground until I had made the speech of welcome. Soon the air was dense with fragrant smoke; in the thick blue haze the sweep of painted figures had the seeming of some fantastic dream. An old man arose and made a long and touching speech, with much reference to calumets and buried hatchets. Then they waited for my contribution of honeyed words. The Pamunkeys, living at a distance from the settlements, had but little English, and the learning of the Paspaheghs was not much greater. I repeated to them the better part of a canto of Master Spenser’s Faery Queen, after which I told them the moving story of the Moor of Venice. It answered the purpose to admiration.

When we had been sitting by the fire for an hour, the older men and the warriors came to visit us, and the smoking[92] began. The women set up mats in a large half circle, and each warrior took their seat with perfect poise: in total silence and with a stone-faced expression. They all wore peace paint—red, or red and white—and sat looking at the ground until I delivered my welcoming speech. Soon the air was filled with fragrant smoke; in the thick blue haze, the painted figures seemed like some fantastical dream. An elder stood up and gave a long and moving speech, frequently mentioning calumets and buried hatchets. Then they awaited my contribution of sweet words. The Pamunkeys, who lived far from the settlements, spoke little English, and the Paspaheghs weren't much better. I recited the best part of a canto from Master Spenser’s Faery Queen, after which I shared the poignant story of the Moor of Venice. It greatly served its purpose.

The day wore on, with relay after relay of food, which we must taste at least, with endless smoking of pipes and speeches which must be listened to and answered. When evening came and our entertainers drew off to prepare for the dance, they left us as wearied as by a long day’s march.

The day went on, with round after round of food that we had to at least try, along with constant pipe smoking and speeches we had to listen to and respond to. When evening came and our hosts stepped away to get ready for the dance, we felt just as exhausted as if we had walked all day.

Suddenly, as we sat staring at the fire, we were beset by a band of maidens, coming out of the woods, painted, with antlers upon their heads and pine branches in their hands. They danced about us, now advancing[93] until the green needles met above our heads, now retreating until there was a space of turf between us. They moved with grace, keeping time to a plaintive song, now raised by the whole choir, now fallen to a single voice.

Suddenly, as we sat watching the fire, we were surrounded by a group of maidens emerging from the woods, painted, with antlers on their heads and pine branches in their hands. They danced around us, sometimes moving closer until the green needles met above us, and sometimes stepping back until there was open grass between us. They moved gracefully, keeping in time with a mournful song, sometimes sung by the entire group and sometimes by just one voice.

The Indian girls danced more and more swiftly, and their song changed, becoming gay and shrill and sweet. Higher and higher rang the notes, faster and faster moved the dark feet; then quite suddenly song and motion ceased together. From the darkness now came a burst of savage cries only less appalling than the war whoop itself. In a moment the men of the village had rushed from the shadow of the trees into the broad, firelit space before us. They circled around us, then around the fire; now each man danced and stamped and muttered to himself. For the most part they were painted red, but some were white from head to heel—statues come to life—while others had first oiled their bodies, then plastered them over with small, bright-colored feathers.

The Indian girls danced faster and faster, and their song changed, becoming cheerful, high-pitched, and sweet. The notes rang higher and higher, and the dark feet moved quicker and quicker; then all of a sudden, the song and the movement stopped together. From the darkness, a loud outburst of wild cries came, nearly as terrifying as the war whoop itself. In an instant, the men of the village rushed out from under the trees into the bright, firelit area before us. They circled around us, then around the fire; each man danced, stomped, and muttered to himself. Most of them were painted red, while some were completely white—living statues— and others had first oiled their bodies and then covered them with small, bright-colored feathers.

Diccon and I watched that uncouth spectacle, that Virginian vmasque, as we had watched many another one, with disgust and weariness. It would last, we knew, for the better part of the night. For a time we must stay and testify our pleasure, but after a while we might retire, and leave the women and children the sole spectators. They never wearied of gazing at the rhythmic movement.

Diccon and I watched that awkward show, that Virginian vmasque, as we had watched many others before, with disgust and fatigue. We knew it would last for most of the night. For a while, we had to stay and pretend we enjoyed it, but eventually, we could leave and let the women and children be the only audience. They never got tired of watching the rhythmic movement.

[94]I observed that among the ranks of the women one girl watched not the dancers but us. Now and then she glanced impatiently at the wheeling figures, but her eyes always returned to us. At length I became aware that she must have some message to deliver or warning to give. Once when I made a slight motion as if to go to her, she shook her head and laid her finger on her lips.

[94]I noticed that among the women, one girl wasn't focused on the dancers but was watching us. Occasionally, she would glance impatiently at the spinning figures, but her gaze always returned to us. Eventually, I realized she must have a message to share or a warning to convey. Once, when I slightly moved as if to approach her, she shook her head and put her finger to her lips.

Presently I rose and, making my way to the werowance of the village, where he sat with his eyes fixed on the spectacle, told him that I was wearied and would go to my hut, to rest for the few hours that yet remained of the night. He listened dreamily, but made no offer to escort me. After a moment he acquiesced in my departure, and Diccon and I quietly left the press of savages and began to cross the firelit turf between them and our lodge. When we had reached its entrance, we paused and looked back to the throng we had left. Every back seemed turned to us, every eye intent upon the leaping figures. Swiftly and silently we walked across the bit of even ground to the friendly trees and found ourselves in a thin strip of shadow. Beneath the trees, waiting for us, was the Indian maid. She would not speak or tarry, but flitted before us as dusk and noiseless as a moth, and we followed her into the darkness beyond the firelight. Here a wigwam rose in our path; the girl, holding aside the mats that covered the entrance, motioned to us to enter.[95] A fire was burning within the lodge and it showed us Nantaquas standing with folded arms.

I got up and made my way to the village leader, who was focused on the scene in front of him. I told him I was tired and planned to head back to my hut to rest for the few hours left in the night. He listened absently but didn't offer to walk with me. After a moment, he agreed to let me go, and Diccon and I quietly left the crowd of people and began to cross the firelit grassy area between them and our lodge. When we reached the entrance, we paused and looked back at the crowd we had left. Every back was turned to us, and every eye was fixed on the dancers. We quickly and silently crossed the small stretch of flat ground to the welcoming trees and found ourselves in a narrow strip of shadow. Beneath the trees, waiting for us, was the Indian girl. She didn't speak or linger but moved ahead of us like dusk, light and silent as a moth, and we followed her into the darkness beyond the firelight. A wigwam stood in our way; the girl, holding aside the mats covering the entrance, signaled for us to go in.[95] A fire was burning inside the lodge, revealing Nantaquas standing there with his arms crossed.

“Nantaquas!” I exclaimed, and would have touched him but that with a slight motion of his hand he kept me back.

“Nantaquas!” I exclaimed, and would have reached out to him, but with a quick gesture of his hand, he held me back.

“Well!” I asked at last. “What is the matter, my friend?”

“Well!” I finally asked. “What’s wrong, my friend?”

For a full minute he made no answer, and when he did speak his voice matched his strained and troubled features.

For a full minute, he didn’t say anything, and when he finally spoke, his voice reflected his tense and troubled expression.

“My friend,” he said, “I am going to show myself a friend indeed to the English, to the strangers who were not content with their own hunting-grounds beyond the great salt water. When I have done this, I do not know that Captain Percy will call me ‘friend’.”

“My friend,” he said, “I’m going to prove myself a true friend to the English, to the outsiders who weren’t satisfied with their own lands across the big ocean. After I do this, I’m not sure that Captain Percy will still call me ‘friend’.”

“You were wont to speak plainly, Nantaquas,” I answered him. “I am not fond of riddles.”

“You used to speak clearly, Nantaquas,” I replied. “I’m not a fan of riddles.”

Again he waited, as though he found speech difficult. I stared at him in amazement, he was so changed in so short a time.

Again he waited, as if he had trouble finding the words. I looked at him in disbelief; he had changed so much in such a short time.

He spoke at last: “When the dance is over and the fires are low and the sunrise is at hand, Opechancanough will come to you to bid you farewell. He will give you the pearls he wears about his neck for a present to the governor and a bracelet for yourself. Also he will give you three men for a guard through the forest. He has messages of love to send the white men, and he would send them by you who were his[96] enemy and his captive. So all the white men shall believe in his love.”

He finally spoke: “When the dance is over, the fires are dim, and the sunrise is approaching, Opechancanough will come to you to say goodbye. He will give you the pearls he wears around his neck as a gift for the governor and a bracelet for you. He’ll also provide you with three men to escort you through the forest. He has messages of affection to send to the white men, and he wants to send them through you, who were once his[96] enemy and his captive. That way, all the white men will believe in his love.”

“Well!” I said drily as he paused. “I will bear the messages. What next?”

“Well!” I said dryly as he paused. “I'll deliver the messages. What’s next?”

“Your guards will take you slowly through the forest, stopping to eat and sleep. For them there is no need to run like the stag with the hunter behind it.”

“Your guards will take you through the forest at a leisurely pace, stopping to eat and rest. There's no reason for them to rush like a stag being chased by a hunter.”

“Then we should make for Jamestown as for life,” I said, “not sleeping or eating or making pause?”

“Then we should head for Jamestown like it's a matter of life and death,” I said, “without sleeping, eating, or taking a break?”

“Yes,” he replied, “if you would not die, you and all your people.”

“Yes,” he replied, “if you don’t want to die, you and everyone with you.”

In the silence of the hut the fire crackled, and the branches of the trees outside, bent by the wind, made a grating sound against the bark roof.

In the quiet of the hut, the fire popped, and the branches of the trees outside, swayed by the wind, scraped against the bark roof.

“How die?” I asked at last. “Speak out!”

“How did they die?” I asked finally. “Just say it!”

“Die by the arrow and the tomahawk,” he answered,—“yea, and by the guns you have given the red men. To-morrow’s sun, and the next, and the next—three suns—and the tribes will fall upon the English. At the same hour, when the men are in the fields and the women and children are in the houses, they will strike—all the tribes, as one man; and from where the Powhatan falls over the rocks to the salt water beyond Accomac, there will not be one white man left alive.”

“Die by the arrow and the tomahawk,” he replied, “and by the guns you’ve given the Native Americans. Tomorrow’s sun, and the next, and the one after that—three suns—and the tribes will attack the English. At the same hour, when the men are in the fields and the women and children are in the homes, they will strike—all the tribes, as one. From where the Powhatan tumbles over the rocks to the salt water beyond Accomac, there won’t be a single white man left alive.”

He ceased to speak, and for a minute the fire made the only sound in the hut. Then I asked, “All die? There are three thousand Englishmen in Virginia.”

He stopped talking, and for a minute, the fire was the only sound in the hut. Then I asked, "All die? There are three thousand Englishmen in Virginia."

[97]“They are scattered and unwarned. The fighting men of the villages of the Powhatan and the Pamunkey and the great bay are many, and they have sharpened their hatchets and filled their quivers with arrows.”

[97]“They are scattered and unaware. The warriors from the Powhatan and Pamunkey villages and the great bay are numerous, and they have sharpened their hatchets and stocked their quivers with arrows.”

“Scattered!” I cried. “Strewn broadcast up and down the river—here a lonely house, there a cluster of two or three—the men in the fields or at the wharves, the women and children busy within doors, all unwarned!”

“Scattered!” I exclaimed. “Spread out all along the river—here a lonely house, there a group of two or three—the men working in the fields or at the docks, the women and children busy inside, all unaware!”

I leaned against the side of the hut, for my heart beat like a frightened woman’s. “Three days!” I exclaimed. “If we go with all our speed, we shall be in time. When did you learn this thing?”

I leaned against the side of the hut, my heart racing like a scared woman’s. “Three days!” I exclaimed. “If we move quickly, we can make it in time. When did you find this out?”

“While you watched the dance,” the Indian answered, “Opechancanough and I sat within his lodge in the darkness. His heart was moved, and he talked to me of his own youth in a strange country, south of the sunset. Also he spoke to me of Powhatan, my father—of how wise he was and how great a chief before the English came, and how he hated them. And then—then I heard what I have told you!”

“While you were watching the dance,” the Indian replied, “Opechancanough and I were sitting in his lodge in the dark. He was feeling emotional and shared stories about his own youth in a distant land, south of the sunset. He also talked about Powhatan, my father—how wise he was and how great a chief he was before the English arrived, and how much he despised them. And then—then I heard what I’ve told you!”

“How long has this been planned?”

“How long have you been planning this?”

“For many moons. I have been a child, fooled and turned aside from the trail; not wise enough to see it beneath the flowers, through the smoke of the peace pipes.”

“For many moons, I have been a child, deceived and led off the path; not wise enough to see it beneath the flowers, through the smoke of the peace pipes.”

“Why does Opechancanough send us back to the settlements?” I demanded.

“Why is Opechancanough sending us back to the settlements?” I asked.

[98]“It is his fancy. Every hunter and trader and learner of our tongues, living in the villages or straying in the woods, has been sent back to Jamestown or his home with presents and fair words. You will lull the English in Jamestown into a faith in the smiling sky just before the storm bursts on them in fullest fury.”

[98]“It's his imagination. Every hunter, trader, and student of our languages, whether in the villages or wandering in the woods, has returned to Jamestown or their homes with gifts and pleasant words. You'll make the English in Jamestown trust in the bright skies just before the storm hits them with full force.”

There was a pause.

There was a break.

“Nantaquas,” I said, “you are not the first child of Powhatan who has loved and shielded the white men.”

"Nantaquas," I said, "you aren’t the first child of Powhatan to love and protect the white men."

“Pocahontas was a woman, a child,” he answered. “Out of pity she saved your lives, not knowing that it was to the hurt of her people. Then you were few and weak and could not take your revenge. Now, if you die not, you will drink deep of vengeance—so deep that your lips may never leave the cup. More ships will come, and more; you will grow ever stronger. There may come a moon when the deep forests and the shining rivers will know us, to whom vKiwassa gave them, no more.”

“Pocahontas was a woman, a child,” he replied. “Out of compassion, she saved your lives, not realizing it would hurt her people. Back then, you were few and weak and couldn’t take your revenge. Now, if you survive, you will savor your revenge—so much that you might never want to put the cup down. More ships will come, and more; you will keep getting stronger. There might come a time when the deep forests and the shining rivers will recognize us, to whom vKiwassa gave them, no more.”

“You will be with your people in the war?” I asked.

“You'll be with your people in the war?” I asked.

“I am an Indian,” was his simple reply.

“I’m Indian,” was his simple reply.

“Come against us if you will,” I returned. “Nobly warned, fair upon our guard, we will meet you as knightly foe should be met.”

“Come at us if you want,” I replied. “Well warned, we’ll stay on guard, and we’ll face you like true knights should.”

Very slowly he raised his arm from his side and[99] held out his hand. His eyes met mine in somber inquiry, half eager, half proudly doubtful. I went to him at once and took his hand in mine. No word was spoken. Presently he withdrew his hand from my clasp, and, putting his finger to his lips, whistled low to the Indian girl. She drew aside the mats, and we passed out, Diccon and I, leaving him standing as we had found him, upright against the post, in the red firelight.

Very slowly, he lifted his arm from his side and[99] extended his hand. His eyes locked with mine in a serious question, part eager, part proudly uncertain. I immediately approached him and took his hand in mine. No words were exchanged. After a moment, he pulled his hand away from my grasp and, putting his finger to his lips, quietly whistled to the Indian girl. She moved the mats aside, and Diccon and I stepped out, leaving him standing as we had found him, upright against the post, in the red firelight.

Should we ever go through the woods, pass through that gathering storm, reach Jamestown, warn them there of the death that was rushing upon them? Should we ever leave that hated village? Would the morning ever come? It was an alarm that was sounding, and there were only two to hear; miles away beneath the mute stars English men and women lay asleep, with the hour thundering at their gates, and there was none to cry, “Awake!” I could have cried out in that agony of waiting, with the leagues on leagues to be traveled and the time so short! I saw, in my mind’s eye, the dark warriors gathering, tribe on tribe, war party on war party, thick crowding shadows of death, slipping through the silent forest ... and in the clearings the women and children!

Should we ever go through the woods, pass through that gathering storm, reach Jamestown, and warn them of the death that was coming for them? Should we ever leave that hated village? Would morning ever come? An alarm was ringing out, and only two of us could hear it; miles away under the silent stars, English men and women were asleep, with danger thundering at their gates, and no one to shout, “Wake up!” I could have cried out in that agonizing wait, with leagues and leagues still to travel and so little time! I pictured in my mind the dark warriors gathering, tribe by tribe, war party by war party, thick shadows of death slipping through the quiet forest... and in the clearings, the women and children!

It came to an end, as all things earthly will. When the ruffled pools amid the marshes were rosy red beneath the sunrise, the women brought us food, and the warriors and old men gathered about us. I offered[100] them bread and meat and told them that they must come to Jamestown to taste the white man’s cookery.

It came to an end, as all things on Earth do. When the disturbed pools in the marshes glowed pink beneath the sunrise, the women brought us food, and the warriors and elderly men gathered around us. I offered[100] them bread and meat and told them they should come to Jamestown to experience the white man’s cooking.

Scarcely was the meal over when Opechancanough issued from his lodge, and, coming slowly up to us, took his seat upon the white mat that was spread for him. Through his scalp lock was stuck an eagle’s feather; across his face, from temple to chin, was a bar of red paint; the eyes above were very bright and watchful.

Scarcely had the meal ended when Opechancanough emerged from his lodge and slowly approached us, taking his seat on the white mat prepared for him. An eagle’s feather was tucked into his scalp lock; a stripe of red paint ran across his face from temple to chin, and his eyes above were bright and alert.

One of his young men brought a great pipe, carved and painted, stem and bowl; it was filled with tobacco, lit, and borne to the emperor. He put it to his lips and smoked in silence, while the sun climbed higher and higher and the golden minutes that were more precious than heart’s blood went by swiftly.

One of his young men brought a large pipe, crafted and painted, with a stem and bowl; it was packed with tobacco, lit, and taken to the emperor. He brought it to his lips and smoked quietly, while the sun continued to rise higher and higher and the golden moments that were more valuable than life itself passed by quickly.

At last, his part in the solemn mockery played, he held out the pipe to me.

At last, after playing his role in the serious farce, he handed the pipe to me.

“The sky will fall, and the rivers will run dry, and the birds cease to sing,” he said, “before the smoke of this peace-pipe fades from the land.”

“The sky will fall, the rivers will run dry, and the birds will stop singing,” he said, “before the smoke from this peace pipe disappears from the land.”

I took the symbol of peace and smoked it as silently and soberly as he had done before me, then laid it leisurely aside and held out my hand.

I took the peace symbol and smoked it quietly and seriously like he had done before me, then set it aside casually and extended my hand.

“Come to Jamestown,” I said, “to smoke of the Englishman’s pipe and receive rich presents—a red robe like your brother Powhatan, and a cup from which you shall drink, you and all your people.”

“Come to Jamestown,” I said, “to smoke the Englishman’s pipe and get valuable gifts—a red robe like your brother Powhatan’s, and a cup for you to drink from, along with everyone in your tribe.”

But the cup I meant was that of punishment.

But the cup I was talking about was the one of punishment.

[101]The savage laid his dark fingers in mine for an instant, withdrew them, and, rising to his feet, motioned to three Indians who stood out from the throng of warriors.

[101]The savage briefly placed his dark fingers in mine, pulled them back, and, getting to his feet, gestured to three Indians who stood out from the crowd of warriors.

“These are Captain Percy’s guides and friends,” he announced. “The sun is high; it is time that he was gone. Here are presents for him and my brother the governor.” As he spoke, he took from his neck the rope of pearls and from his arm a copper bracelet, and laid both upon my palm.

“These are Captain Percy’s guides and friends,” he said. “The sun is up; it’s time for him to leave. Here are gifts for him and my brother the governor.” As he spoke, he took off the string of pearls from around his neck and the copper bracelet from his arm, placing both in my hand.

“Thank you, Opechancanough,” I said briefly. “When we meet again I will not greet you with empty thanks.”

“Thank you, Opechancanough,” I said briefly. “When we meet again, I won’t just thank you without meaning it.”

We bade farewell to the noisy throng and went down to the river, where we found a canoe and rowers, crossed the stream, and entered the forest, which stretched black and forbidding before us—the blacker that we now knew the dreadful secret it guarded.

We said goodbye to the loud crowd and made our way to the river, where we found a canoe and some rowers. We crossed the water and entered the forest, which loomed dark and intimidating ahead of us—the darkness felt even more intense now that we knew the terrible secret it kept.

II

II

After leaving the Indian village, Captain Percy and Diccon found that their guides purposely delayed the march, so that they would not reach Jamestown until just before the beginning of the attack, when it would be too late for them to warn the English, if they suspected anything. Percy and Diccon, in this dilemma, surprised the Indian guides and killed them, then hurried on with all possible speed toward Jamestown. As they hastened through the forest, Diccon was shot by an Indian and mortally wounded; Captain Percy remained with him until his death, [102]and again took up the journey, now alone and greatly fearing that he would arrive too late.

After leaving the Indian village, Captain Percy and Diccon realized that their guides were intentionally slowing them down so they wouldn’t get to Jamestown until just before the attack, making it impossible for them to warn the English if they sensed danger. Faced with this situation, Percy and Diccon surprised the Indian guides and killed them, then rushed toward Jamestown as fast as they could. As they hurried through the forest, Diccon was shot by an Indian and fatally wounded; Captain Percy stayed with him until he passed away, [102]and then continued on the journey alone, now seriously worried that he’d arrive too late.

The dusk had quite fallen when I reached the neck of land. Arriving at the palisade that protected Jamestown, I beat upon the gate and called to the warden to open. He did so with starting eyes. Giving him a few words and cautioning him to raise no alarm in the town, I hurried by him into the street and down it toward the house that was set aside for the governor of Virginia, Sir Francis Wyatt.

The dusk had fully arrived when I reached the peninsula. When I got to the palisade that protected Jamestown, I knocked on the gate and called to the guard to open it. He did so with wide eyes. I gave him a few quick words and warned him not to raise an alarm in the town, then hurried past him into the street and down toward the house designated for the governor of Virginia, Sir Francis Wyatt.

The governor’s door was open, and in the hall servingmen were moving to and fro. When I came in upon them, they cried out as if it had been a ghost, and one fellow let a silver dish fall to the floor with a clatter. They shook with fright and stood back as I passed them without a word and went on to the governor’s great room. The door was ajar, and I pushed it open and stood for a minute on the threshold. They were all there—the principal men of the colony, the governor, the vtreasurer, vWest, vJohn Rolfe.

The governor’s door was open, and servants were moving around in the hall. When I walked in, they screamed as if they had seen a ghost, and one guy dropped a silver dish on the floor with a loud crash. They trembled with fear and stepped back as I silently walked past them and entered the governor’s main room. The door was slightly open, so I pushed it and paused for a moment on the threshold. Everyone was there—the key figures of the colony, the governor, the vtreasurer, vWest, and vJohn Rolfe.

At sight of me the governor sprang to his feet; through the treasurer’s lips came a long, sighing breath; West’s dark face was ashen. I came forward to the table, and leaned my weight upon it; for all the waves of the sea were roaring in my ears and the lights were going up and down.

At the sight of me, the governor jumped to his feet; the treasurer let out a long, heavy sigh; West’s dark face turned pale. I moved forward to the table and leaned against it; the roar of the waves crashed in my ears, and the lights were flickering up and down.

“Are you man or spirit!” cried Rolfe through white lips. “Are you Ralph Percy?”

“Are you a man or a spirit!” Rolfe shouted with pale lips. “Are you Ralph Percy?”

[103]“Yes,” I said, “I am Percy.”

“Yes,” I said, “I’m Percy.”

With an effort I drew myself erect, and standing so, told my tidings, quietly and with circumstance, so as to leave no room for doubt as to their verity, or as to the sanity of him who brought them. They listened with shaking limbs and gasping breath; for it was the fall and wiping out of a people of which I brought warning.

With effort, I stood up straight and, while upright, shared my news calmly and with detail, ensuring there was no doubt about its truth or about the sanity of the person delivering it. They listened, trembling and out of breath, because I was warning them about the destruction of a people.

When all was told I thought to ask a question myself; but before my tongue could frame it, the roaring of the sea became so loud that I could hear naught else, and the lights all ran together into a wheel of fire. Then in a moment all sounds ceased and to the lights succeeded the blackness of outer darkness.

When everything was said and done, I wanted to ask a question myself; but before I could get the words out, the sound of the sea grew so loud that I couldn’t hear anything else, and the lights all merged into a wheel of fire. Then, in an instant, all sounds stopped, and the lights were replaced by the pitch blackness of utter darkness.

When I awoke from the sleep into which I must have passed from that swoon, it was to find myself lying in a room flooded with sunshine. For a moment I lay still, wondering where I was and how I came there. A drum beat, a dog barked, and a man’s quick voice gave a command. The sounds stung me into remembrance.

When I woke up from the sleep that I must have fallen into from that fainting spell, I found myself lying in a room filled with sunlight. For a moment, I lay still, trying to figure out where I was and how I got there. I heard a drumbeat, a dog barking, and a man’s sharp voice giving a command. The sounds jolted my memory back.

There were many people in the street. Women hurried by to the fort with white, scared faces, their arms filled with household gear; children ran beside them; men went to and fro, the most grimly silent, but a few talking loudly.

There were many people in the street. Women hurried to the fort with pale, frightened faces, their arms full of household items; children ran alongside them; men moved back and forth, mostly silent, but a few were talking loudly.

I could not see the palisade across the neck, but I knew that it was there that the fight—if fight there[104] were—would be made. Should the Indians take the palisade, there would yet be the houses of the town, and, last of all, the fort in which to make a stand. I believed not that they would take it, for Indian warfare ran more to ambuscade and surprise than to assault in the open field.

I couldn’t see the palisade across the neck, but I knew that’s where the battle—if there was going to be one—would happen. If the Indians took the palisade, there would still be the town houses and, ultimately, the fort to defend. I didn’t think they would take it, though, because Indian warfare was more about ambush and surprise than open-field attacks.

The drum beat again, and a messenger from the palisade came down the street at a run.

The drum beat again, and a messenger from the palisade raced down the street.

“They’re in the woods over against us, thicker than ants!” he cried to West, who was coming along the way. “A boat has just drifted ashore, with two men in it, dead and scalped!”

“They're in the woods across from us, thicker than ants!” he shouted to West, who was approaching. “A boat just washed up on the shore, with two men in it, dead and scalped!”

I looked again at the neck of land and the forest beyond, and now, as if by magic, from the forest and up and down the river as far as the eye could reach, rose here and there thin columns of smoke. Suddenly, as I stared, three or four white smoke puffs, like giant flowers, started out of the shadowy woods across the neck. Following the crack of the muskets—fired out of pure bravado by the Indians—came the yelling of the savages. The sound was prolonged and deep, as though issuing from many throats.

I looked again at the stretch of land and the forest beyond, and now, as if by magic, thin columns of smoke began to rise here and there from the forest and along the river as far as I could see. Suddenly, as I stared, three or four puffs of white smoke, like giant flowers, burst out of the shadowy woods across the land. Following the loud crack of the muskets—fired out of sheer bravado by the Indians—came the yelling of the warriors. The sound was long and deep, as if it were coming from many voices.

The street, when I went out into it, was very quiet. All windows and doors were closed and barred. The yelling from the forest had ceased for the moment, but I knew well that it would soon begin with doubled noise. I hurried along the street to the palisade, where all the men of Jamestown were gathered, armed[105] and helmeted and breast-plated, waiting for the foe in grim silence.

The street was really quiet when I stepped outside. All the windows and doors were shut and locked. The shouting from the forest had stopped for now, but I knew it would soon start up again, louder than before. I rushed down the street to the palisade, where all the men of Jamestown were gathered, armed[105] with helmets and breastplates, waiting for the enemy in tense silence.

Through a loophole in the gate of the palisade I looked and saw the sandy neck joining the town to the mainland, and the deep and dark woods beyond, the fairy mantle giving invisibility to the foe. I drew back from my loophole and held out my hand to a woman for a loaded musket. A quick murmur like the drawing of a breath came from our line. The governor, standing near me, cast an anxious glance along the stretch of wooden stakes that were neither so high nor so thick as they should have been.

Through a gap in the palisade gate, I looked out and saw the sandy stretch connecting the town to the mainland, and the deep, dark woods beyond, which provided cover for the enemy. I stepped back from my spot and reached out my hand to a woman for a loaded musket. A quick murmur, like someone catching their breath, went through our line. The governor, standing next to me, glanced nervously along the line of wooden stakes that weren’t as tall or thick as they needed to be.

“I am new to this warfare, Captain Percy,” he said. “Do they think to use those logs they carry as battering rams?”

“I’m new to this fighting, Captain Percy,” he said. “Do they plan to use those logs they’re carrying as battering rams?”

“As scaling ladders, your honor,” I replied. “It is possible that we may have some sword play after all.”

“As climbing ladders, Your Honor,” I replied. “It’s possible we might have some sword fighting after all.”

“We’ll take your advice the next time we build a palisade, Ralph Percy,” muttered West on my other side. Mounting the breastwork that we had thrown up to shelter the women who were to load the muskets, he coolly looked over the pales at the oncoming savages.

“We’ll take your advice the next time we build a fence, Ralph Percy,” muttered West beside me. Climbing up the barricade we had set up to protect the women loading the muskets, he casually looked over the posts at the approaching savages.

“Wait until they pass the blasted pine, men!” he cried. “Then give them a hail of lead that will beat them back to the Pamunkey.”

“Wait until they pass the damn pine, guys!” he shouted. “Then let them have a rain of bullets that will drive them back to the Pamunkey.”

An arrow whistled by his ear; a second struck him[106] on the shoulder but pierced not his coat of mail. He came down from his dangerous post with a laugh.

An arrow whizzed past his ear; a second hit him[106] on the shoulder but didn't penetrate his armor. He climbed down from his risky spot with a laugh.

“If the leader could be picked off”—I said. “It’s a long shot, but there’s no harm in trying.”

“If we could take out the leader,” I said. “It’s a long shot, but it’s worth a try.”

As I spoke I raised my gun to my shoulder, but West leaned across Rolfe, who stood between us, and plucked me by the sleeve.

As I talked, I lifted my gun to my shoulder, but West leaned over Rolfe, who was standing between us, and tugged at my sleeve.

“You’ve not looked at him closely,” he said. “Look again.”

“You haven’t really looked at him,” he said. “Take another look.”

I did as he told me, and lowered my musket. It was not for me to send that Indian leader to his account. Rolfe’s lips tightened and a sudden pallor overspread his face. “Nantaquas?” he muttered in my ear, and I nodded yes.

I followed his instructions and lowered my musket. It wasn't my place to judge that Indian leader. Rolfe's lips tightened, and his face suddenly went pale. "Nantaquas?" he whispered in my ear, and I nodded in confirmation.

The volley that we fired full into the ranks of our foe was deadly, and we looked to see them turn and flee, as they had fled so often before at a hot volley. But this time they were led by one who had been trained in English steadfastness. Broken for the moment by our fire, they rallied and came on yelling, bearing logs, thick branches of trees, oars tied together—anything by whose help they could hope to surmount the palisade. We fired again, but they had planted their ladders. Before we could snatch the loaded muskets from the women a dozen painted figures appeared above the sharpened stakes. A moment, and they and a score behind them had leaped down upon us.

The volley we fired right into the enemy's ranks was deadly, and we expected to see them turn and run, as they had so many times before at such a fierce attack. But this time they were led by someone trained in English perseverance. Momentarily shaken by our fire, they regrouped and charged forward, shouting, carrying logs, thick branches, and tied-together oars—anything that could help them get over the palisade. We fired again, but they had already set up their ladders. Before we could grab the loaded muskets from the women, a dozen painted figures appeared above the sharpened stakes. In an instant, they and twenty more behind them jumped down onto us.

[107]It was no time now to skulk behind a palisade. At all hazards, that tide from the forest must be stemmed. Those that were among us we might kill, but more were swarming after them, and from the neck came the exultant yelling of madly hurrying reinforcements.

[107]There was no time to hide behind a fence now. We had to stop that flow from the forest at all costs. We could take out those who were with us, but many more were rushing in, and from behind us came the triumphant shouts of frantically arriving reinforcements.

We flung open the gates. I drove my sword through the heart of an Indian who would have opposed me, and, calling for my men to follow, sprang forward. Perhaps thirty came at my call; together we made for the opening. A party of the savages in our midst interposed. We set upon them with sword and musket butt, and though they fought like very devils drove them before us through the gateway. Behind us were wild clamor, the shrieking of women, the stern shouts of the English, the whooping of the savages; before us a rush that must be met and turned.

We threw open the gates. I plunged my sword into the heart of an Indian who would have stood in my way, and, calling for my men to follow, I rushed forward. Maybe thirty answered my call; together we headed for the opening. A group of the natives tried to block us. We attacked them with our swords and the butt of our muskets, and although they fought fiercely, we pushed them back through the gateway. Behind us, there was chaos—the screams of women, the commanding shouts of the English, the whoops of the natives; ahead of us was a charge that had to be confronted and redirected.

It was done. A moment’s fierce fighting, then the Indians wavered, broke, and fled. Like sheep we drove them before us, across the neck, to the edge of the forest, into which they plunged. Into that ambush we cared not to follow, but fell back to the palisade and the town, believing, and with reason, that the lesson had been taught. The strip of sand was strewn with the dead and the dying, but they belonged not to us. Our dead numbered but three, and we bore their bodies with us.

It was over. After a brief, intense fight, the Native Americans hesitated, broke ranks, and ran away. Like sheep, we drove them back across the neck, to the edge of the forest, where they disappeared. We didn’t want to follow them into that ambush, so we retreated to the palisade and the town, confident that we had made our point. The stretch of sand was littered with the dead and wounded, but they weren’t our people. We only lost three, and we carried their bodies with us.

Within the palisade we found the English in sufficiently good case. Of the score or more Indians cut[108] off by us from their mates and penned within that death trap, half at least were already dead, run through with sword and pike, shot down with the muskets that there was now time to load. The remainder, hemmed about, pressed against the wall, were fast meeting with a like fate. They stood no chance against us; we cared not to make prisoners of them; it was a slaughter, but they had taken the vinitiative. They fought with the courage of despair, striving to spring in upon us, and striking when they could with hatchet and knife. They were brave men that we slew that day.

Within the palisade, we found the English in fairly good shape. Of the twenty or so Indians cut off from their companions and trapped in that death trap, at least half were already dead, pierced by sword and pike, or shot down with the muskets that we had time to load. The rest, cornered and pressed against the wall, were quickly meeting the same fate. They had no chance against us; we weren’t interested in taking them prisoner; it was a massacre, but they had taken the initiative. They fought with the courage of desperation, trying to rush us and attacking when they could with hatchets and knives. They were brave men that we killed that day.

At last there was left but the leader—unharmed, unwounded, though time and again he had striven to close with some one of us, to strike and to die striking with his fellows. Behind him was the wall; of the half circle which he faced, well-nigh all were old soldiers and servants of the colony. We were swordsmen all. When in his desperation he would have thrown himself upon us, we contented ourselves with keeping him at sword’s length, and at last West sent the knife in the dark hand whirling over the palisade. Some one had shouted to the musketeers to spare him.

Finally, only the leader was left—unharmed and unwounded, even though he had tried repeatedly to fight one of us, to strike and die in battle like his comrades. Behind him was the wall; in the half circle he faced, almost everyone was a veteran soldier or a servant of the colony. We were all skilled swordsmen. When he desperately tried to charge at us, we simply kept him at a safe distance, and eventually, West sent the knife in his dark hand flying over the palisade. Someone had shouted for the musketeers to spare him.

When he saw that he stood alone, he stepped back against the wall, drew himself up to his full height, and folded his arms. Perhaps he thought that we would shoot him down then and there; perhaps he saw himself a captive amongst us, a show for the idle and for the strangers that the ships brought in.

When he realized he was all alone, he stepped back against the wall, stood tall, and crossed his arms. Maybe he thought we would shoot him on the spot; maybe he saw himself as a prisoner among us, a spectacle for the curious and for the newcomers that the ships brought in.

[109]The din had ceased, and we the living, the victors, stood and looked at the vanquished dead at our feet, and at the dead beyond the gates, and at the neck upon which was no living foe, and at the blue sky bending over all. Our hearts told us, and truly, that the lesson had been taught, and that no more forever need we at Jamestown fear an Indian attack. And then we looked at him whose life we had spared.

[109]The noise had stopped, and we, the survivors, the winners, stood and gazed at the defeated dead at our feet, and at the bodies beyond the gates, and at the neck that no longer faced a living enemy, and at the blue sky overhead. Our hearts knew, without a doubt, that a lesson had been learned, and that we would never again need to fear an Indian attack at Jamestown. And then we turned our attention to the one whose life we had chosen to spare.

He opposed our gaze with his folded arms and his head held high and his back against the wall. Slowly, as one man and with no spoken word, we fell back, the half circle straightening into a line, and leaving a clear pathway to the open gates. The wind had ceased to blow, and a sunny stillness lay upon the sand and the rough-hewn wooden stakes and a little patch of tender grass. The church bell began to ring.

He confronted us with his arms crossed, his head held high, and his back against the wall. Gradually, as if we were all one person and without saying a word, we retreated, the half-circle straightening into a line, creating a clear path to the open gates. The wind had stopped blowing, and a warm stillness settled over the sand, the rough wooden stakes, and a small patch of soft grass. The church bell started to ring.

The Indian out of whose path to life and freedom we had stepped glanced from the line of lowered steel to the open gates and the forest beyond, and understood. For a full minute he waited, not moving a muscle, still and stately as some noble masterpiece in bronze. Then he stepped from the shadow of the wall and moved past us, with his eyes fixed on the forest; there was no change in the superb calm of his face. He went by the huddled dead and the long line of the living that spoke no word, and out of the gates and across the neck, walking slowly, that we might yet shoot him down if we saw fit to repent ourselves. He[110] reached the shadow of the trees: a moment, and the forest had back her own.

The Indian, whose journey to life and freedom we had interrupted, looked from the line of lowered steel to the open gates and the forest beyond, and understood. For a full minute, he waited, not moving a muscle, still and dignified like a noble statue in bronze. Then he stepped from the shadow of the wall and moved past us, his eyes focused on the forest; there was no change in the impressive calm of his face. He walked by the huddled dead and the long line of the living who said nothing, and out of the gates and across the neck, walking slowly, so that we could still shoot him if we felt like regretting our actions. He[110] reached the shadow of the trees: a moment later, and the forest reclaimed its own.

We sheathed our swords and listened to the governor’s few earnest words of thankfulness and recognition; and then we set to work to search for ways to reach and aid those who might be yet alive in the plantations above and below us.

We put away our swords and listened to the governor’s brief but sincere words of gratitude and acknowledgment; then we got to work searching for ways to reach out to and help those who might still be alive in the plantations above and below us.

Presently there came a great noise from the watchers on the river-bank, and a cry that boats were coming down the stream. It was so, and there were in them white men, nearly all of whom had wounds to show, and cowering women and children—all that were left of the people for miles along the James.

Presently, there was a loud noise from the spectators on the riverbank, and a shout that boats were coming down the stream. It was true; there were white men in them, almost all of whom had injuries to show, along with scared women and children—all that remained of the people for miles along the James.

Then began that strange procession that lasted throughout the afternoon and night and into the next day, when a sloop dropped down from vHenricus with the news that the English were in force there to stand their ground, although their loss had been heavy. Hour after hour they came as fast as sail and oar could bring them, the panic-stricken folk, whose homes were burned, whose kindred were slain, who had themselves escaped as by a miracle. Each boatload had the same tale to tell of treachery, surprise, and fiendish butchery.

Then started that strange procession that went on throughout the afternoon and into the night and the next day, when a sloop arrived from vHenricus with the news that the English had a strong presence there and were ready to defend their position, even though they had suffered heavy losses. Hour after hour, panic-stricken people arrived as quickly as sail and oar could bring them, those whose homes had been burned, whose relatives had been killed, and who had escaped by what felt like a miracle. Each boatload shared the same story of betrayal, surprise, and brutal slaughter.

Before the dawning we had heard from all save the remoter settlements. The blow had been struck and the hurt was deep. But it was not beyond remedy, thank God! We took stern measures for our protec[111]tion, and the wound to the colony was soon healed; vengeance was meted out to those who had set upon us in the dark and had failed to reach the heart. The colony of Virginia had passed through its greatest trial and had survived—for what greater ends, under Providence, I knew not.

Before dawn, we had heard from everyone except the more distant settlements. The damage was done, and the pain was intense. But it wasn’t beyond repair, thank God! We took serious steps to protect ourselves, and the wound to the colony was soon healed; revenge was taken on those who had attacked us in the dark and had failed to reach the core. The colony of Virginia had endured its toughest challenge and had survived—for what greater purpose, under Providence, I did not know.

Mary Johnston.

Mary Johnston.

HELPS TO STUDY

STUDY AID

I. Describe the situation in which Percy and Diccon found themselves. What preparations did the Indians make for the death of the two men? How were they interrupted? Tell what happened after the appearance of Nantaquas? How were the five days spent? How did Nantaquas come to the rescue of the white men a second time? What did Opechancanough do to try to deepen the impression of friendship?

I. Describe the situation in which Percy and Diccon found themselves. What preparations did the Indians make for the death of the two men? How were they interrupted? Tell what happened after the appearance of Nantaquas? How were the five days spent? How did Nantaquas come to the rescue of the white men a second time? What did Opechancanough do to try to deepen the impression of friendship?

II. What happened on the way to Jamestown? Describe the scene when Percy entered the governor’s house. Give an account of the fight at the palisade. Why was Nantaquas spared? What was the result of the Indian attack? Give your opinion of Nantaquas. Of what Indian in The Last of the Mohicans does he remind you? Of whom does Opechancanough remind you?

II. What happened on the way to Jamestown? Describe the scene when Percy entered the governor’s house. Give an account of the fight at the palisade. Why was Nantaquas spared? What was the result of the Indian attack? Share your thoughts on Nantaquas. Which Indian from The Last of the Mohicans does he remind you of? Who does Opechancanough remind you of?

Find out all you can of life in Virginia at the time this story was written. Compare the life there with the life in Plymouth colony.

Find out everything you can about life in Virginia when this story was written. Compare life there with life in Plymouth Colony.

SUPPLEMENTARY READING

ADDITIONAL READING

  • Prisoners of Hope—Mary Johnston.
  • My Lady Pokahontas—John Esten Cooke.
  • The Wept of Wish-ton-wish—J. Fenimore Cooper.
  • Hiawatha—Henry W. Longfellow.
  • Old Virginia and Her Neighbors—John Fiske.

HARRY ESMOND’S BOYHOOD

Henry Esmond, by William Makepeace Thackeray, is considered one of the greatest, if not the greatest, of historical novels. It describes life in England during the first years of the eighteenth century, dealing chiefly with people of wealth and high position. “Harry Esmond’s Boyhood” narrates the early career of the hero, who was a poor orphan and an inmate of the family of his kinsman, the Viscount of Castlewood.

Henry Esmond, by William Makepeace Thackeray, is regarded as one of the best, if not the best, historical novels. It portrays life in England during the early years of the eighteenth century, primarily focusing on the wealthy and influential individuals. “Harry Esmond’s Boyhood” tells the story of the hero's early life as a poor orphan living with his relative, the Viscount of Castlewood.

Harry Esmond had lived to be past fourteen years old; had never possessed but two friends, and had a fond and affectionate heart that would fain attach itself to somebody, and did not seem at rest until it had found a friend who would take charge of it.

Harry Esmond was over fourteen years old; he had only ever had two friends, and he had a loving and caring heart that really wanted to connect with someone. He didn’t seem at peace until he found a friend who would look after him.

At last he found such a friend in his new mistress, the lady of Castlewood. The instinct which led Harry Esmond to admire and love the gracious person, the fair apparition whose beauty and kindness had so moved him when he first beheld her, became soon a devoted affection and passion of gratitude, which entirely filled his young heart that as yet had had very little kindness for which to be thankful.

At last, he found a true friend in his new mistress, the lady of Castlewood. The feeling that made Harry Esmond admire and love the kind woman, the beautiful figure whose charm and generosity had so touched him when he first saw her, quickly grew into a deep affection and a passionate gratitude that completely filled his young heart, which had previously known very little kindness to be grateful for.

There seemed, as the boy thought, in every look or gesture of this fair creature, an angelical softness and bright pity—in motion or repose she seemed gracious alike; the tone of her voice, though she uttered words ever so trivial, gave him a pleasure that amounted almost to anguish. It cannot be called love, that a lad[113] of fourteen years of age felt for an exalted lady, his mistress, but it was worship. To catch her glance; to divine her errand, and run on it before she had spoken it; to watch, follow, adore her, became the business of his life. Meanwhile, as is the way often, his idol had idols of her own, and never thought of or suspected the admiration of her little adorer.

There seemed, as the boy thought, in every look or gesture of this beautiful girl, an angelic softness and bright compassion—in movement or stillness, she appeared gracious in every way; the tone of her voice, even when she spoke the most trivial words, brought him a pleasure that felt almost like pain. It couldn't be called love, what a fourteen-year-old boy felt for an elevated lady, his mistress, but it was devotion. To catch her glance; to figure out her intentions and act on them before she even spoke; to watch, follow, and adore her became the focus of his life. Meanwhile, as often happens, his idol had her own idols, and she never noticed or suspected the admiration of her young admirer.

My Lady had on her side three idols: first and foremost, vJove and supreme ruler, was her lord, Harry’s patron, the good vViscount of Castlewood. All wishes of his were laws with her. If he had a headache, she was ill. If he frowned, she trembled. If he joked, she smiled and was charmed. If he went a-hunting, she was always at the window to see him ride away. She made dishes for his dinner; spiced his wine for him; hushed the house when he slept in his chair, and watched for a look when he woke. Her eyes were never tired of looking at his face and wondering at its perfection. Her little son was his son, and had his father’s look and curly brown hair. Her daughter Beatrix was his daughter, and had his eyes—were there ever such beautiful eyes in the world? All the house was arranged so as to bring him ease and give him pleasure.

My Lady had three idols: first and foremost, vJove, the supreme ruler, who was her lord and Harry’s patron, the good vViscount of Castlewood. His every wish was her command. If he had a headache, she felt unwell. If he frowned, she was scared. If he joked, she laughed and felt enchanted. When he went hunting, she was always at the window to watch him ride away. She prepared meals for him, spiced his wine, hushed the house while he napped in his chair, and eagerly waited for a glance when he woke up. Her eyes never grew tired of admiring his face and marveling at its perfection. Her little son was his son, sharing his father's looks and curly brown hair. Her daughter Beatrix was his daughter, with his eyes—were there ever such beautiful eyes in the world? The entire house was set up to make him comfortable and happy.

Harry Esmond was happy in this pleasant home. The happiest period of all his life was this; and the young mother, with her daughter and son, and the orphan lad whom she protected, read and worked and[114] played, and were children together. If the lady looked forward—as what fond woman does not?—toward the future, she had no plans from which Harry Esmond was left out; and a thousand and a thousand times, in his passionate and impetuous way, he vowed that no power should separate him from his mistress; and only asked for some chance to happen by which he might show his vfidelity to her.

Harry Esmond was happy in this cozy home. The happiest time of his life was right then; and the young mother, along with her daughter and son, and the orphan boy she cared for, read, worked, and played, enjoying their childhood together. If the lady thought about the future—as any loving woman does—she had no plans that left Harry Esmond out; and again and again, in his passionate and impulsive way, he promised that nothing would keep him apart from her; he only wished for an opportunity to prove his fidelity to her.

The second fight which Harry Esmond had was at fourteen years of age, with Bryan Hawkshaw, Sir John Hawkshaw’s son, who, advancing the opinion that Lady Castlewood henpecked my Lord, put Harry in so great a fury that Harry fell on him and with such rage that the other boy, who was two years older and far bigger than he, had by far the worst of the assault. It was interrupted by Doctor Tusher, the clergyman, who was just walking out of the dinner-room.

The second fight Harry Esmond had was when he was fourteen, with Bryan Hawkshaw, the son of Sir John Hawkshaw. Bryan suggested that Lady Castlewood bossed my Lord around, which made Harry so furious that he attacked him. Even though Bryan was two years older and much bigger, he ended up getting the worst of it. The fight was broken up by Doctor Tusher, the clergyman, who happened to be walking out of the dining room.

Bryan Hawkshaw got up bleeding at the nose, having indeed been surprised, as many a stronger man might have been, by the fury of the attack on him.

Bryan Hawkshaw got up with a bleeding nose, having truly been caught off guard, just like many stronger men could have been, by the intensity of the attack against him.

“You little beggar,” he said, “I’ll murder you for this.”

“You little brat,” he said, “I’ll kill you for this.”

And indeed he was big enough.

And he really was big enough.

“Beggar or not,” said Harry, grinding his teeth, “I have a couple of swords, and if you like to meet me, as man to man, on the terrace to-night—”

“Beggar or not,” said Harry, gritting his teeth, “I have a couple of swords, and if you want to face me, man to man, on the terrace tonight—”

And here, the doctor coming up, the vcolloquy of the young champions ended. Very likely, big as he[115] was, Hawkshaw did not care to continue a fight with such a ferocious opponent as this had been.

And here came the doctor, and the vconversation between the young champions ended. Most likely, considering how big he[115] was, Hawkshaw didn't want to keep fighting such a fierce opponent as this one had been.

One day, some time later, Doctor Tusher ran into Castlewood House, with a face of consternation, saying that smallpox had made its appearance at the blacksmith’s house in the village, which was also an alehouse, and that one of the maids there was down with it.

One day, later on, Doctor Tusher rushed into Castlewood House, looking worried, and said that smallpox had shown up at the blacksmith's place in the village, which was also a pub, and that one of the maids there was sick with it.

Now, there was a pretty girl at this inn, called Nancy Sievewright, a bouncing, fresh-looking lass, whose face was as red as the hollyhocks over the pales of the garden behind the inn. Somehow it often happened that Harry Esmond fell in with Nance Sievewright’s bonny face. When Doctor Tusher brought the news that the smallpox was at the blacksmith’s, Harry Esmond’s first thought was of alarm for poor Nancy, and then of shame and disquiet for the Castlewood family, lest he might have brought this infection; for the truth is that Mr. Harry had been sitting in a back room for an hour that day, where Nancy Sievewright was with a little brother who complained of headache, and was lying crying in a chair by the corner of the fire or in Nancy’s lap.

Now, there was a pretty girl at this inn named Nancy Sievewright, a lively, fresh-looking girl, whose face was as red as the hollyhocks in the garden behind the inn. It often happened that Harry Esmond came across Nance Sievewright’s lovely face. When Doctor Tusher announced that smallpox had hit the blacksmith’s, Harry Esmond's first thought was to worry about poor Nancy, and then he felt shame and unease for the Castlewood family, fearing he might have brought this illness; the truth was that Mr. Harry had been sitting in a back room for an hour that day, where Nancy Sievewright was with a little brother who was complaining of a headache and lying in a chair by the corner of the fire or in Nancy’s lap.

Little Beatrix screamed at the news; and my Lord cried out, “God bless me!” He was a brave man, and not afraid of death in any shape but this. “We will take the children and ride away to Walcote,” he said.

Little Beatrix screamed at the news, and my Lord exclaimed, “God bless me!” He was a brave man and not afraid of death in any form except this. “We will take the children and ride away to Walcote,” he said.

[116]To love children and be gentle with them was an instinct rather than merit in Harry Esmond; so much so that he thought almost with a feeling of shame of his liking for them and of the softness into which it betrayed him. On this day the poor fellow had not only had his young friend, the milkmaid’s brother, on his knee, but had been drawing pictures and telling stories to the little Frank Castlewood, who was never tired of Harry’s tales and of his pictures of soldiers and horses. As luck would have it, Beatrix had not on that evening taken her usual place, which generally she was glad enough to have, on Harry’s knee. For Beatrix, from the earliest time, was jealous of every caress which was given her little brother Frank. She would fling away even from the vmaternal arms, if she saw Frank had been there before her; insomuch that Lady Esmond was obliged not to show her love for her son in presence of the little girl, and embrace one or the other alone. Beatrix would turn pale and red with rage if she caught signs of intelligence or affection between Frank and his mother; would sit apart and not speak for a whole night if she thought the boy had a better fruit or a larger cake than hers; would fling away a ribbon if he had one, and would utter vinfantile sarcasms about the favor shown her brother.

[116]Harry Esmond's love for children and his gentle nature came naturally—it wasn’t something he consciously prided himself on. He even felt a bit ashamed of how much he liked them and how it made him act softer. That day, not only did he have his young friend, the milkmaid’s brother, on his lap, but he was also drawing pictures and telling stories to little Frank Castlewood, who could never get enough of Harry’s tales about soldiers and horses. Luckily, that evening Beatrix hadn’t taken her usual spot on Harry's lap, a place she usually cherished. From a young age, Beatrix had been jealous of every bit of affection that Frank received. She would push away from the maternal embrace if she realized Frank had been there first, to the point that Lady Esmond had to hide her affection for her son whenever Beatrix was around, often having to choose to embrace one child or the other alone. Beatrix would go pale and then flush with anger if she noticed any affection or connection between Frank and their mother; she would sulk and remain silent for an entire evening if she thought Frank had a better piece of fruit or a bigger cake than she did; she would throw away a ribbon if he had one and would make childish remarks about the attention he received.

So it chanced upon this very day, when poor Harry Esmond had had the blacksmith’s son and the vpeer’s[117] son, alike upon his knee, little Beatrix, who would come to him willingly enough with her book and writing, had refused him, seeing the place occupied by her brother. Luckily for her, she had sat at the farther end of the room, away from him, playing with a spaniel dog which she had, and talking to Harry Esmond over her shoulder, as she pretended to caress the dog, saying that Fido would love her, and she would love Fido and nothing but Fido all her life.

So it happened on this very day that poor Harry Esmond had the blacksmith’s son and the vpeer’s[117] son on his knee. Little Beatrix, who usually came to him willingly with her book and writing, had turned him down, seeing her brother sitting there. Fortunately for her, she had positioned herself at the far end of the room, away from him, playing with a spaniel dog she had, and talking to Harry Esmond over her shoulder as she pretended to pet the dog, saying that Fido would love her and she would love Fido and nothing but Fido for the rest of her life.

When, then, the news was brought that the little boy at the blacksmith’s was ill with the smallpox, poor Harry Esmond felt a shock of alarm, not so much for himself as for his mistress’s son, whom he might have brought into peril. Beatrix, who had pouted sufficiently, her little brother being now gone to bed, was for taking her place on Esmond’s knee. But as she advanced toward him, he started back and placed the great chair on which he was sitting between him and her—saying in the French language to Lady Castlewood, “Madam, the child must not approach me. I must tell you that I was at the blacksmith’s to-day and had his little boy on my lap.”

When the news came that the little boy at the blacksmith’s was sick with smallpox, poor Harry Esmond felt a jolt of fear, not so much for himself but for his mistress’s son, whom he might have put in danger. Beatrix, having pouted enough since her little brother had gone to bed, wanted to take his place on Esmond’s lap. But as she walked toward him, he recoiled and moved the big chair he was sitting on between them—saying in French to Lady Castlewood, “Madam, the child must not come near me. I must tell you that I was at the blacksmith’s today and had his little boy on my lap.”

“Where you took my son afterward,” Lady Castlewood said, very angry and turning red. “I thank you, sir, for giving him such company. Beatrix,” she said in English, “I forbid you to touch Harry Esmond. Come away, child; come to your room. And you, sir, had you not better go back to the alehouse?”

“Where you took my son afterward,” Lady Castlewood said, very angrily and turning red. “Thank you, sir, for letting him associate with such people. Beatrix,” she said in English, “I forbid you to get close to Harry Esmond. Come here, child; go to your room. And you, sir, shouldn’t you get back to the tavern?”

[118]Her eyes, ordinarily so kind, darted flashes of anger as she spoke; and she tossed up her head (which hung down commonly) with the vmien of a princess.

[118]Her eyes, usually so warm, flashed with anger as she spoke; and she lifted her head (which usually hung low) with the vgrace of a princess.

“Heyday!” said my Lord, who was standing by the fireplace, “Rachel, what are you in a passion about? Though it does you good to get in a passion—you look very handsome!”

“Wow!” said my Lord, who was standing by the fireplace, “Rachel, what are you so worked up about? Even though it’s good for you to get upset—you look really beautiful!”

“It is, my Lord, because Mr. Harry Esmond, having nothing to do with his time here, and not having a taste for our company, has been to the blacksmith’s alehouse, where he has some friends.”

“It is, my Lord, because Mr. Harry Esmond, having nothing to do with his time here and not being fond of our company, has gone to the blacksmith’s alehouse, where he has some friends.”

My Lord burst out with a laugh.

My Lord laughed loudly.

“Take Mistress Beatrix to bed,” my Lady cried at this moment to her woman, who came in with her Ladyship’s tea. “Put her into my room—no, into yours,” she added quickly. “Go, my child: go, I say; not a word.” And Beatrix, quite surprised at so sudden a tone of authority from one who was seldom accustomed to raise her voice, went out of the room with a scared face and waited even to burst out crying until she got upstairs.

“Take Beatrix to bed,” my Lady suddenly instructed her servant, who had just entered with her tea. “Put her in my room—no, in yours,” she quickly corrected. “Go on, my child: go, I said; not a word.” Beatrix, surprised by the unexpected authority in her voice—something my Lady rarely used—left the room with a frightened expression and waited to cry until she got upstairs.

For once, her mother took little heed of her. “My Lord,” she said, “this young man—your relative—told me just now in French—he was ashamed to speak in his own language—that he had been at the blacksmith’s all day, where he has had that little wretch who is now ill of the smallpox on his knee. And he comes home reeking from that place—yes, reeking[119] from it—and takes my boy into his lap without shame, and sits down by me. He may have killed Frank for what I know—killed our child! Why was he brought in to disgrace our house? Why is he here? Let him go—let him go, I say, and vpollute the place no more!”

For once, her mother paid little attention to her. “My Lord,” she said, “this young man—your relative—just told me in French—he was too embarrassed to speak in his own language—that he had been at the blacksmith’s all day, where he had that little kid who is now sick with smallpox on his lap. And he comes home stinking from that place—yes, stinking[119] from it—and takes my boy into his lap without any shame, and sits down next to me. He may have killed Frank for all I know—killed our child! Why was he brought in to shame our house? Why is he here? Let him go—let him go, I say, and vpollute this place no more!”

She had never before uttered a syllable of unkindness to Harry Esmond, and her cruel words smote the poor boy so that he stood for some moments bewildered with grief and rage at the injustice of such a stab from such a hand. He turned quite white from red, which he had been before.

She had never before said anything unkind to Harry Esmond, and her hurtful words struck the poor boy so deeply that he stood there for a few moments, confused with sadness and anger at the unfairness of such a blow coming from her. He turned completely pale from the flush of red he had been before.

“If my coming nigh your boy pollutes him,” he said, “it was not so always. Good-night, my Lord. Heaven bless you and yours for your goodness to me. I have tired her Ladyship’s kindness out, and I will go.”

“If my coming near your boy corrupts him,” he said, “it wasn’t always like this. Good night, my Lord. May heaven bless you and your family for your kindness to me. I have exhausted her Ladyship’s generosity, and I will leave.”

“He wants to go to the alehouse—let him go!” cried my Lady.

“He wants to go to the pub—let him go!” cried my Lady.

“I’ll be hanged if he shall,” said my Lord. “I didn’t think you could be so cruel, Rachel!”

“I’ll be hanged if he does,” said my Lord. “I didn’t think you could be so cruel, Rachel!”

Her reply was to burst into a flood of tears, and to quit the room with a rapid glance at Harry Esmond, as my Lord put his broad hand on Harry’s shoulder.

Her response was to break down in tears and leave the room with a quick glance at Harry Esmond, as my Lord placed his large hand on Harry’s shoulder.

In a little while my Lady came back, looking very pale, with a handkerchief in her hand. Instantly advancing to Harry Esmond, she took his hand. “I beg your pardon, Harry,” she said. “I spoke very unkindly.”

In a little while, my lady returned, looking quite pale, holding a handkerchief. She immediately approached Harry Esmond and took his hand. “I’m sorry, Harry,” she said. “I was really unkind.”

[120]My Lord broke out: “There may be no harm done. Leave the boy alone.” She looked a little red, and pressed the lad’s hand as she dropped it.

[120]My Lord exclaimed, “It’s fine, just let the boy be.” She seemed a bit embarrassed and squeezed the boy’s hand as she let go of it.

“There is no use, my Lord,” she said. “Frank was on his knee as he was making pictures and was running constantly from Harry to me. The evil is done, if any.”

“There’s no point, my Lord,” she said. “Frank was on his knees while he was taking pictures and kept running back and forth between Harry and me. The damage is done, if there is any.”

“Not with me,” cried my Lord. “I’ve been smoking.” And he lighted his pipe again with a coal. “As the disease is in the village—plague take it!—I would have you leave it. We’ll go to-morrow to Walcote.”

“Not with me,” shouted my Lord. “I’ve been smoking.” And he lit his pipe again with a coal. “Since the disease is in the village—damn it!—I want you to leave. We’ll go to Walcote tomorrow.”

“I have no fear,” said my Lady. “I may have had it as an infant.”

“I’m not afraid,” said my Lady. “I might have been when I was a baby.”

“I won’t run the risk,” said my Lord. “I’m as bold as any man, but I’ll not bear that.”

“I won’t take that chance,” said my Lord. “I’m as brave as any man, but I won’t put up with that.”

“Take Beatrix with you and go,” said my Lady. “For us the mischief is done.”

“Take Beatrix with you and go,” my Lady said. “The damage is already done for us.”

My Lord, calling away Doctor Tusher, bade him come in the oak parlor and have a pipe.

My Lord, calling Doctor Tusher over, invited him to come into the oak parlor and have a smoke.

When the lady and the boy were alone, there was a silence of some moments, during which he stood looking at the fire whilst her Ladyship busied herself with the vtambour frame and needles.

When the lady and the boy were alone, there was a moment of silence where he stood staring at the fire while her Ladyship focused on the vtambour frame and needles.

“I am sorry,” she said, after a pause, in a hard, dry voice—“I repeat I am sorry that I said what I said. It was not at all my wish that you should leave us, I am sure, unless you found pleasure elsewhere. But you must see that, at your age, and with your[121] tastes, it is impossible that you can continue to stay upon the intimate footing in which you have been in this family. You have wished to go to college, and I think ’tis quite as well that you should be sent thither. I did not press the matter, thinking you a child, as you are indeed in years—quite a child. But now I shall beg my Lord to despatch you as quick as possible; and will go on with Frank’s learning as well as I can. And—and I wish you a good night, Harry.”

“I’m sorry,” she said after a pause, in a tough, dry voice—“I mean it, I regret saying what I said. I never wanted you to leave us, unless you found happiness somewhere else. But you have to understand that, at your age, and with your[121] interests, it’s not possible for you to continue to have the close relationship you’ve had with this family. You’ve expressed a desire to go to college, and I think it’s best that you be sent there. I didn’t push the issue, thinking of you as a child—which you are, in terms of age—quite young. But now I will ask my Lord to send you off as soon as possible; I'll continue with Frank’s education as best as I can. And—and I wish you a good night, Harry.”

With this she dropped a stately curtsy, and, taking her candle, went away through the tapestry door, which led to her apartments. Esmond stood by the fireplace, blankly staring after her. Indeed, he scarce seemed to see until she was gone, and then her image was impressed upon him and remained forever fixed upon his memory. He saw her retreating, the taper lighting up her marble face, her scarlet lip quivering, and her shining golden hair. He went to his own room and to bed, but could not get to sleep until daylight, and woke with a violent headache.

With that, she performed an elegant curtsy and, taking her candle, left through the tapestry door that led to her rooms. Esmond stood by the fireplace, staring blankly after her. In fact, he hardly seemed to notice until she was gone, and then her image was imprinted in his mind, never to fade. He watched her leave, the candlelight illuminating her porcelain face, her red lips trembling, and her shining golden hair. He went to his own room and to bed, but couldn't fall asleep until dawn, waking up with a severe headache.

He had brought the contagion with him from the alehouse, sure enough, and was presently laid up with the smallpox, which spared the hall no more than it did the cottage.

He had definitely brought the illness with him from the pub, and soon enough, he was stuck in bed with smallpox, which affected the mansion just as it did the cottage.

When Harry Esmond had passed through the vcrisis of the vmalady and returned to health again, he found that little Frank Esmond had also suffered and rallied from the disease, and that his mother was down[122] with it. Nor could young Esmond agree in Doctor Tusher’s vvehement protestations to my Lady, when he visited her during her vconvalescence, that the malady had not in the least impaired her charms; whereas, in spite of these fine speeches, Harry thought that her Ladyship’s beauty was very much injured by the smallpox. The delicacy of her rosy complexion was gone; her eyes had lost their brilliancy, her hair fell, and she looked older. When Tusher in his courtly way vowed and protested that my Lady’s face was none the worse, the lad broke out and said, “It is worse, and my mistress is not near so handsome as she was.” On this poor Lady Castlewood gave a vrueful smile and a look into a little mirror she had, which showed her, I suppose, that what the stupid boy said was only too true, for she turned away from the glass and her eyes filled with tears.

When Harry Esmond had gone through the vcrisis of the vmalady and got back to health, he discovered that little Frank Esmond had also suffered from the illness and recovered, and that his mother was sick with it. Young Esmond couldn't agree with Doctor Tusher’s vvehement claims to my Lady, when he visited her during her vconvalescence, that the illness hadn't affected her beauty at all; meanwhile, despite those flattering words, Harry believed that her Ladyship’s looks had been seriously damaged by the smallpox. The softness of her rosy complexion was gone; her eyes had lost their shine, her hair had thinned, and she appeared older. When Tusher, in his polite way, insisted that my Lady’s face was no worse, the boy interrupted and said, “It’s worse, and my mistress isn’t nearly as pretty as she used to be.” Poor Lady Castlewood gave a vrueful smile and looked into a small mirror she had, which probably showed her that what the foolish boy said was painfully true, as she turned away from the glass with tears in her eyes.

The sight of these always created a sort of rage of pity in Esmond’s heart, and seeing them on the face of the lady whom he loved best, the young blunderer sank down on his knees and besought her to pardon him, saying that he was a fool and an idiot. Doctor Tusher told him that he was a bear, and a bear he would remain, at which speech poor Harry was so dumb-stricken that he did not even growl.

The sight of these always stirred up a mix of anger and pity in Esmond’s heart, and seeing this expression on the face of the woman he loved most, the young fool knelt down and begged her to forgive him, admitting that he was a fool and an idiot. Doctor Tusher told him he was a bear and would always be a bear, leaving poor Harry so stunned that he didn’t even make a sound.

“He is my bear, and I will not have him baited, doctor,” said my Lady, putting her hand kindly on the boy’s head, as he was still kneeling at her feet. “How[123] your hair has come off! And mine, too!” she added with another sigh.

“He's my bear, and I won’t let anyone mess with him, doctor,” my Lady said, gently placing her hand on the boy’s head as he knelt at her feet. “Wow, your hair has fallen out! And mine, too!” she added with another sigh.

“It is not for myself that I care,” my Lady said to Harry, when the parson had taken his leave; “but am I very much changed! Alas! I fear ’tis too true.”

“It’s not for myself that I care,” my Lady said to Harry, after the parson had left; “but have I really changed that much? Alas! I’m afraid it’s true.”

“Madam, you have the dearest, and kindest, and sweetest face in the world, I think,” the lad said; and indeed he thought so.

“Ma'am, I think you have the most precious, kindest, and sweetest face in the world,” the young man said; and he truly believed that.

For Harry Esmond his benefactress’ sweet face had lost none of its charms. It had always the kindest of looks and smiles for him—and beauty of every sort. She would call him “Mr. Tutor,” and she herself, as well as the two children, went to school to him. Of the pupils the two young people were but lazy scholars, and my Lord’s son only learned what he liked, which was but little. Mistress Beatrix chattered French prettily, and sang sweetly, but this from her mother’s teaching, not Harry Esmond’s. But if the children were careless, ’twas a wonder how eagerly the mother learned from her young tutor—and taught him, too. She saw the vlatent beauties and hidden graces in books; and the happiest hours of young Esmond’s life were those passed in the company of this kind mistress and her children.

For Harry Esmond, his benefactress’s sweet face still had all its charm. It always had the kindest looks and smiles for him—and beauty of every kind. She would call him “Mr. Tutor,” and she, along with the two kids, went to school with him. The two young people were pretty lazy students, and my Lord’s son only learned what he was interested in, which wasn’t much. Mistress Beatrix spoke French nicely and sang beautifully, but that was from her mother’s teaching, not Harry Esmond’s. But even if the kids were careless, it was amazing how eagerly the mother learned from her young tutor—and taught him as well. She noticed the vlatent beauties and hidden graces in books; and the happiest moments of young Esmond’s life were those spent with this kind lady and her children.

These happy days were to end soon, however; and it was by Lady Castlewood’s own decree that they were brought to a conclusion. It happened about Christmas-tide, Harry Esmond being now past sixteen[124] years of age. A messenger came from Winchester one day, bearer of the news that my Lady’s aunt was dead and had left her fortune of £2,000 among her six nieces. Many a time afterward Harry Esmond recalled the flushed face and eager look wherewith, after this intelligence, his kind lady regarded him. When my Lord heard of the news, he did not make any long face. “The money will come very handy to furnish the music-room and the vcellar,” he said, “which is getting low, and buy your Ladyship a coach and a couple of horses. Beatrix, you shall have a vspinet; and Frank, you shall have a little horse from Hexton fair; and Harry, you shall have five pounds to buy some books.” So spoke my Lord, who was generous with his own, and indeed with other folks’ money. “I wish your aunt would die once a year, Rachel; we could spend your money, and all your sisters’, too.”

These happy days were about to end, though; it was Lady Castlewood herself who decided they should come to a close. It happened around Christmas time, with Harry Esmond now over sixteen years old[124]. One day, a messenger arrived from Winchester with the news that Lady's aunt had died and left her £2,000 to share among her six nieces. Many times later, Harry Esmond remembered the flushed face and eager look with which his kind lady looked at him after hearing this news. When my Lord heard the news, he didn’t act upset. “The money will be perfect for furnishing the music room and the vcellar,” he said, “which is running low, and to buy your Ladyship a coach and a couple of horses. Beatrix, you’ll be getting a vspinet; and Frank, you’ll get a little horse from Hexton fair; and Harry, you’ll have five pounds to buy some books.” That’s how my Lord spoke, generous with his own money and indeed with other people’s money too. “I wish your aunt would die once every year, Rachel; we could spend your money, and all your sisters’ too.”

“I have but one aunt—and—and I have another use for the money,” said my Lady, turning red.

“I only have one aunt—and—I have another use for the money,” my Lady said, turning red.

“Another use, my dear; and what do you know about money?” cried my Lord.

“Another use, my dear; and what do you know about money?” shouted my Lord.

“I intend it for Harry Esmond to go to college. Cousin Harry,” said my Lady, “you mustn’t stay any longer in this dull place, but make a name for yourself.”

“I want Harry Esmond to go to college. Cousin Harry,” said my Lady, “you shouldn’t stay any longer in this boring place, but you should make a name for yourself.”

“Is Harry going away? You don’t mean to say you will go away?” cried out Beatrix and Frank at one breath.

“Is Harry leaving? You can’t be saying you’re going away?” Beatrix and Frank exclaimed together.

[125]“But he will come back, and this will always be his home,” replied my Lady, with blue eyes looking a celestial kindness; “and his scholars will always love him, won’t they?”

[125]“But he will come back, and this will always be his home,” replied my lady, her blue eyes filled with a heavenly kindness; “and his students will always love him, right?”

“Rachel, you’re a good woman,” said my Lord. “I wish you joy, my kinsman,” he continued, giving Harry Esmond a hearty slap on the shoulder, “I won’t balk your luck. Go to Cambridge, boy.”

“Rachel, you’re a great woman,” said my Lord. “I wish you happiness, my relative,” he added, giving Harry Esmond a friendly slap on the shoulder, “I won’t stand in the way of your fortune. Go to Cambridge, kid.”

When Harry Esmond went away for Cambridge, little Frank ran alongside his horse as far as the bridge, and there Harry stopped for a moment and looked back at the house where the best part of his life had been passed. And Harry remembered, all his life after, how he saw his mistress at the window looking out on him, the little Beatrix’s chestnut curls resting at her mother’s side. Both waved a farewell to him, and little Frank sobbed to leave him.

When Harry Esmond left for Cambridge, little Frank ran along beside his horse as far as the bridge. There, Harry paused for a moment and looked back at the house where he had spent the best part of his life. He remembered, for the rest of his life, how he saw his mistress at the window looking out at him, with little Beatrix’s chestnut curls resting against her mother’s side. They both waved goodbye to him, and little Frank cried at having to leave him.

The village people had good-bye to say to him, too. All knew that Master Harry was going to college, and most of them had a kind word and a look of farewell. And with these things in mind, he rode out into the world.

The villagers had good-bye to say to him, too. Everyone knew that Master Harry was heading off to college, and most of them offered a kind word and a farewell glance. With these thoughts in mind, he rode out into the world.

William Makepeace Thackeray.

William Makepeace Thackeray.

HELPS TO STUDY

Easier to study

Tell what you find out about the household in which Harry Esmond lived. What impression do you get of each person? What trouble did Harry bring upon the family? What change occurred in his life and now?

Tell us what you discover about the household where Harry Esmond lived. What impressions do you have of each person? What problems did Harry cause for the family? What changes happened in his life then and now?

SUPPLEMENTARY READING

ADDITIONAL READING

  • The Virginians—William Makepeace Thackeray.
  • The Sir Roger de Coverley Papers—Steele and Addison.

THE FAMILY HOLDS ITS HEAD UP

The story is an extract from Oliver Goldsmith’s famous novel, The Vicar of Wakefield. In this book Goldsmith describes the fortunes of the family of Doctor Primrose, a Church of England clergyman of the middle of the eighteenth century. The novel is considered a most faithful picture of English country life in that period.

The story is an excerpt from Oliver Goldsmith’s well-known novel, The Vicar of Wakefield. In this book, Goldsmith portrays the experiences of Doctor Primrose's family, a Church of England clergyman from the mid-eighteenth century. The novel is regarded as a very accurate depiction of English country life during that time.

The home I had come to as vvicar was in a little neighborhood consisting of farmers who tilled their own grounds and were equal strangers to vopulence and poverty. As they had almost all the conveniences of life within themselves, they seldom visited towns or cities in search of vsuperfluity. Remote from the polite, they still retained the vprimeval simplicity of manners; and, frugal by habit, they scarce knew that temperance was a virtue. They wrought with cheerfulness on days of labor, but observed festivals as intervals of idleness and pleasure. They kept up the Christmas carol, sent love-knots on Valentine morning, ate pancakes on vShrovetide, showed their wit on the first of April, and religiously cracked nuts on vMichaelmas-eve. Being apprised of our approach, the whole neighborhood came out to meet their minister, dressed in their finest clothes and preceded by a vpipe and vtabor: a feast, also, was provided for our reception, at which we sat cheerfully down, and what the conversation wanted in wit was made up in laughter.

The home I arrived at as vvicar was in a small neighborhood made up of farmers who worked their own land and were strangers to vopulence and poverty. Since they had nearly all the essentials of life right there, they rarely went to towns or cities looking for vsuperfluity. Far from the refined, they still kept the vprimeval simplicity in their behavior; and, used to being frugal, they hardly realized that temperance was a virtue. They worked happily on days of labor but treated festivals as breaks for leisure and enjoyment. They kept up the Christmas carols, sent love notes on Valentine's morning, ate pancakes on vShrovetide, showed their humor on April Fool's Day, and faithfully cracked nuts on vMichaelmas-eve. Knowing we were coming, the whole neighborhood came out to greet their minister, dressed in their best clothes and accompanied by a vpipe and vtabor: a feast was also prepared for our welcome, and we sat down happily, filling in what the conversation lacked in wit with plenty of laughter.

[127]Our little habitation was situated at the foot of a sloping hill, sheltered with a beautiful underwood behind, and a prattling river before; on one side a meadow, on the other a green. My farm consisted of about twenty acres of excellent land. Nothing could exceed the neatness of my little enclosures, the elms and hedgerows appearing with inexpressible beauty. My house consisted of but one story, and was covered with vthatch, which gave it an air of great snugness; the walls on the inside were nicely whitewashed, and my daughters undertook to adorn them with pictures of their own designing. Though the same room served us for parlor and kitchen, that only made it the warmer. Besides, as it was kept with the utmost neatness,—the dishes, plates and coppers being well scoured and all disposed in bright rows on the shelves—the eye was agreeably relieved and did not want richer furniture. There were three other apartments: one for my wife and me; another for our two daughters within our own; and the third, with two beds, for the rest of the children.

[127]Our little home was at the bottom of a sloping hill, nestled behind a beautiful thicket and in front of a babbling river; on one side was a meadow, and on the other a green space. My farm had about twenty acres of great land. Nothing could match the tidiness of my little enclosures, with the elms and hedgerows looking incredibly beautiful. My house had just one floor and was covered with thatch, giving it a cozy vibe; the walls inside were freshly whitewashed, and my daughters decorated them with their own artwork. Although we used the same room as both living room and kitchen, it only made the space cozier. Plus, since everything was kept spotless—the dishes, plates, and cookware well-polished and arranged in neat rows on the shelves—the eye was pleasantly satisfied and didn’t crave fancier furniture. There were three other rooms: one for my wife and me; another for our two daughters attached to ours; and the third, with two beds, for the rest of the kids.

The little republic to which I gave laws was regulated in the following manner: by sunrise we all assembled in our common apartment, the fire being previously kindled by the servant. After we had saluted each other with proper ceremony—for I always thought fit to keep up some mechanical forms of good breeding, without which freedom ever destroys friend[128]ship—we all bent in gratitude to that Being who gave us another day. This duty performed, my son and I went to pursue our usual industry abroad, while my wife and daughters employed themselves in providing breakfast, which was always ready at a certain time. I allowed half an hour for this meal, and an hour for dinner, which time was taken up in innocent mirth between my wife and daughters, and in vphilosophical arguments between my son and me.

The little republic I established was run like this: by sunrise, we all gathered in our shared space, with the fire already lit by the servant. After greeting each other with the right amount of formality—since I believed in maintaining some basic etiquette, as without it, freedom tends to ruin friendship—we all expressed our gratitude to the Being who granted us another day. Once this was done, my son and I went out to work, while my wife and daughters prepared breakfast, which was always ready at a specific time. I allowed half an hour for this meal and an hour for dinner, which was filled with lighthearted banter among my wife and daughters, and deep conversations between my son and me.

As we rose with the sun, so we never pursued our labors after it was gone down, but returned home to the expecting family, where smiling looks, a neat hearth, and a pleasant fire were prepared for our reception. Nor were we without guests; sometimes Farmer Flamborough, our talkative neighbor, and often a blind piper, would pay us a visit and taste our gooseberry wine, for the making of which we had lost neither the recipe nor the reputation. These harmless people had several ways of being good company; while one played, the other would sing some soothing ballad—“Johnny Armstrong’s Last Good-Night,” or “The Cruelty of Barbara Allen.” The night was concluded in the manner we began the morning, my youngest boys being appointed to read the lessons of the day; and he that read loudest, distinctest and best was to have an halfpenny on Sunday to put into the poor-box. This encouraged in them a wholesome rivalry to do good.

As we woke up with the sunrise, we never worked after it set, but returned home to our waiting family, where cheerful faces, a tidy fireplace, and a cozy fire were ready to welcome us. We also had guests; sometimes Farmer Flamborough, our chatty neighbor, and often a blind piper, would come over to enjoy our gooseberry wine, for which we hadn’t lost the recipe or our reputation. These friendly folks had various ways of being good company; while one played, the other would sing some comforting ballad—“Johnny Armstrong’s Last Good-Night,” or “The Cruelty of Barbara Allen.” The night wrapped up just like our morning began, with my youngest boys taking turns reading the day’s lessons; the one who read the loudest, clearest, and best would earn a halfpenny on Sunday to drop into the poor box. This encouraged them to develop a positive rivalry to do good.

[129]When Sunday came, it was, indeed, a day of finery, which all my vsumptuary edicts could not restrain. How well soever I fancied my lectures against pride had conquered the vanity of my daughters, yet I still found them secretly attached to all their former finery; they still loved laces, ribbons, and bugles, and my wife herself retained a passion for her crimson vpaduasoy, because I formerly happened to say it became her.

[129]When Sunday arrived, it truly was a day of elegance, which none of my attempts to limit extravagance could control. No matter how much I believed my lectures against pride had curbed my daughters' vanity, I still found they were secretly fond of their old luxuries; they continued to adore lace, ribbons, and decorative beads, and my wife still had a fondness for her crimson silk dress because I once mentioned it suited her.

The first Sunday, in particular, their behavior served to mortify me. I had desired my girls the preceding night to be dressed early the next day, for I always loved to be at church a good while before the rest of the congregation. They punctually obeyed my directions; but when we were to assemble in the morning at breakfast, down came my wife and daughters, dressed out in all their former splendor—their hair plastered up with vpomatum, their faces vpatched to taste, their trains bundled up in a heap behind and rustling at every motion. I could not help smiling at their vanity, particularly that of my wife, from whom I expected more discretion. In this vexigence, therefore, my only resource was to order my son, with an important air, to call our coach. The girls were amazed at the command, but I repeated it, with more solemnity than before.

The first Sunday, in particular, their behavior embarrassed me. I had asked my daughters the night before to get ready early the next day, because I always liked to be at church well ahead of the rest of the congregation. They followed my instructions perfectly; but when it was time for us to gather for breakfast in the morning, my wife and daughters came down dressed to the nines—their hair slicked back with pomade, their faces made up just right, and their dresses gathered up in a heap behind, rustling with every move. I couldn't help but smile at their vanity, especially my wife's, from whom I expected more sense. In this situation, my only option was to ask my son, with a serious tone, to call for the coach. The girls were surprised by the order, but I repeated it with even more seriousness.

“Surely, you jest!” cried my wife. “We can walk perfectly well; we want no coach to carry us now.”

“Surely, you’re joking!” my wife exclaimed. “We can walk just fine; we don’t need a coach to take us now.”

“You mistake, child,” returned I; “we do want a[130] coach, for if we walk to church in this trim, the very children in the parish will hoot after us.”

“You're wrong, kid,” I replied; “we really need a[130] coach, because if we walk to church like this, the local kids will mock us.”

“Indeed!” replied my wife. “I always imagined that my Charles was fond of seeing his children neat and handsome about him.”

“Absolutely!” my wife replied. “I always thought that my Charles liked having his children looking neat and sharp around him.”

“You may be as neat as you please,” interrupted I, “and I shall love you the better for it; but all this is not neatness, but frippery. These rufflings and pinkings and patchings will only make us hated by all the wives of our neighbors. No, my children,” continued I, more gravely, “those gowns must be altered into something of a plainer cut, for finery is very unbecoming in us who want the means of vdecency.”

“You can be as tidy as you want,” I interrupted, “and I’ll love you even more for it; but this isn’t neatness, it’s just showiness. Those ruffles and pinks and patches will only make us disliked by all our neighbors' wives. No, my children,” I continued more seriously, “those dresses need to be changed into something simpler, because extravagance doesn’t suit us when we need the means of vdecency.”

This remonstrance had the proper effect. They went with great composure, that very instant, to change their dress; and the next day I had the satisfaction of finding my daughters, at their own request, employed in cutting up their trains into Sunday waist-coats for Dick and Bill, the two little ones; and, what was still more satisfactory, the gowns seemed improved by this vcurtailing.

This complaint had the desired effect. They calmly went right away to change their outfits; and the next day, I was pleased to see my daughters, at their own request, busy turning their long dresses into Sunday vests for Dick and Bill, the two little ones; and, what was even better, the dresses seemed improved by this vshortening.

But the reformation lasted but for a short while. My wife and daughters were visited by the wives of some of the richer neighbors and by a squire who lived near by, on whom they set more store than on the plain farmers’ wives who were nearer us in worldly station. I now began to find that all my long and painful lectures upon temperance, simplicity, and contentment[131] were entirely disregarded. Some distinctions lately paid us by our betters awakened that pride which I had laid asleep, but not removed. Our windows again, as formerly, were filled with washes for the neck and face. The sun was dreaded as an enemy to the skin without doors and the fire as a spoiler of the complexion within. My wife observed that rising too early would hurt her daughters’ eyes, that working after dinner would redden their noses, and she convinced me that the hands never looked so white as when they did nothing.

But the reformation lasted only a short time. My wife and daughters were visited by the wives of some wealthier neighbors and by a nearby squire, whom they valued more than the local farmers' wives who were closer to us in social standing. I started to realize that all my long and painful lectures on temperance, simplicity, and contentment[131] were completely ignored. Some attention recently paid to us by those of higher status stirred up a pride that I had put to rest, but not fully erased. Our windows once again, like before, were filled with creams for the neck and face. The sun was feared as an enemy to the skin outside and the fire as a ruin to the complexion inside. My wife pointed out that getting up too early would harm our daughters’ eyes, that working after lunch would make their noses red, and she convinced me that hands looked best when they were idle.

Instead, therefore, of finishing George’s shirts, we now had the girls new-modeling their old gauzes. The poor Miss Flamboroughs, their former gay companions, were cast off as mean acquaintance, and the whole conversation ran upon high life and high-lived company, with pictures, taste, and Shakespeare.

Instead, instead of finishing George’s shirts, we now had the girls reworking their old fabrics. The poor Miss Flamboroughs, their once cheerful friends, were dropped as low-quality acquaintances, and the entire conversation revolved around high society and elite company, with discussions about art, style, and Shakespeare.

But we could have borne all this, had not a fortune-telling gypsy come to raise us into perfect vsublimity. The tawny vsibyl no sooner appeared than my girls came running to me for a shilling apiece to cross her hand with silver. To say the truth, I was tired of being always wise, and could not help gratifying their request, because I loved to see them happy. I gave each of them a shilling; after they had been closeted up with the fortune-teller for some time, I knew by their looks, upon their returning, that they had been promised something great.

But we could have handled all this if a fortune-telling gypsy hadn't come to elevate us into perfect vsublimity. As soon as the tawny vsibyl appeared, my girls ran to me for a shilling each to pay her. To be honest, I was tired of always being the sensible one, and I couldn't resist making them happy, so I gave each of them a shilling. After they had spent some time with the fortune-teller, I could tell by their expressions when they returned that they had been promised something amazing.

[132]“Well, my girls, how have you sped? Tell me, Livy, has the fortune-teller given thee a penny-worth?”

[132]“So, my girls, how have you been? Tell me, Livy, did the fortune-teller give you any good insights?”

“She positively declared that I am to be married to a squire in less than a twelvemonth.”

“She outright said that I’m going to marry a squire in less than a year.”

“Well, now, Sophy, my child,” said I, “and what sort of husband are you to have?”

“Well, now, Sophy, my dear,” I said, “what kind of husband are you going to have?”

“I am to have a lord soon after my sister has married the squire,” she replied.

“I'll have a lord right after my sister marries the squire,” she replied.

“How,” cried I, “is that all you are to have for your two shillings? Only a lord and a squire for two shillings! You fools, I could have promised you a prince and a vnabob for half the money.”

“How,” I exclaimed, “is that all you're getting for your two shillings? Just a lord and a squire for two shillings! You fools, I could have promised you a prince and a vnabob for half the price.”

This curiosity of theirs, however, was attended with very serious effects. We now began to think ourselves designed by the stars to something exalted, and already anticipated our future grandeur.

This curiosity of theirs, however, came with very serious consequences. We began to think that the stars had a special plan for us, leading us to something great, and we were already envisioning our future greatness.

In this agreeable time my wife had the most lucky dreams in the world, which she took care to tell us every morning, with great solemnity and exactness. It was one night a coffin and cross-bones, the sign of an approaching wedding; at another time she imagined her daughters’ pockets filled with farthings, a certain sign they would shortly be stuffed with gold. The girls themselves had their omens. They saw rings in the candle, purses bounced from the fire, and love-knots lurked in the bottom of every teacup.

During this pleasant time, my wife had the most fortunate dreams, which she made sure to share with us every morning with great seriousness and detail. One night, she dreamt of a coffin and crossbones, a sign of an upcoming wedding; another time, she envisioned her daughters’ pockets filled with pennies, a sure sign they would soon be filled with gold. The girls themselves had their own omens. They saw rings in the candlelight, purses jumping from the fire, and love knots hiding at the bottom of every teacup.

Toward the end of the week we received a card from two town ladies, in which, with their compli[133]ments, they hoped to see our family at church the Sunday following. All Saturday morning I could perceive, in consequence of this, my wife and daughters in close conference together, and now and then glancing at me with looks that betrayed a vlatent plot. To be sincere, I had strong suspicions that some absurd proposal was preparing for appearing with splendor the next day. In the evening they began their operations in a very regular manner, and my wife undertook to conduct the siege. After tea, when I seemed in fine spirits, she began thus:

Toward the end of the week, we got a card from two ladies in town, in which they expressed their wishes and hoped to see our family at church the following Sunday. All Saturday morning, I noticed my wife and daughters having a serious discussion, occasionally glancing at me with expressions that hinted at a secret plan. Honestly, I had a strong hunch that they were cooking up some ridiculous idea to show off the next day. In the evening, they started their preparations in a very organized way, and my wife took charge of the operation. After tea, when I seemed to be in a good mood, she began like this:

“I fancy, Charles, my dear, we shall have a great deal of good company at our church to-morrow.”

“I think, Charles, my dear, we’re going to have a lot of great people at our church tomorrow.”

“Perhaps we may, my dear,” returned I, “though you need be under no uneasiness about that; you shall have a sermon, whether there be or not.”

“Maybe we can, my dear,” I replied, “but you don’t need to worry about that; you’ll get a sermon, whether there’s one or not.”

“That is what I expect,” returned she; “but I think, my dear, we ought to appear there as decently as possible, for who knows what may happen?”

“That’s what I expect,” she replied; “but I think, my dear, we should show up there as respectfully as we can, because who knows what might happen?”

“Your precautions,” replied I, “are highly commendable. A decent behavior and appearance in church is what charms me. We should be devout and humble, cheerful and serene.”

“Your precautions,” I replied, “are really commendable. Good behavior and appearance in church is what appeals to me. We should be devoted and humble, joyful and calm.”

“Yes,” cried she, “I know that; but I mean we should go there in as proper a manner as possible; not like the scrubs about us.”

“Yeah,” she exclaimed, “I get that; but I mean we should go there in the best way possible, not like the losers around us.”

“You are quite right, my dear,” returned I, “and I was going to make the same proposal. The proper[134] manner of going is to go as early as possible, to have time for meditation before the sermon begins.”

“You're absolutely right, my dear,” I replied, “and I was just about to suggest the same thing. The best way to go is to leave as early as possible, so we have time to reflect before the sermon starts.”

“Phoo! Charles,” interrupted she, “all that is very true, but not what I would be at. I mean, we should go there vgenteelly. You know the church is two miles off, and I protest I don’t like to see my daughters trudging up to their pew all blowzed and red with walking, and looking for all the world as if they had been winners at a vsmock race. Now, my dear, my proposal is this: there are our two plough-horses, the colt that has been in our family these nine years and his companion, Blackberry, that has scarce done an earthly thing for this month past. They are both grown fat and lazy. Why should they not do something as well as we? And let me tell you, when Moses has trimmed them a little, they will cut a very tolerable figure.”

“Ugh! Charles,” she interrupted, “that’s all true, but it’s not what I’m getting at. I mean, we should go there vgenteelly. You know the church is two miles away, and honestly, I don’t like to see my daughters trudging to their pew all flushed and red from walking, looking like they just won a vsmock race. Now, my dear, here’s my proposal: we have our two plow horses, the colt that’s been in our family for nine years and his buddy, Blackberry, who hasn’t done much of anything for the past month. They’ve both gotten fat and lazy. Why shouldn’t they do something just like we do? And let me tell you, once Moses has given them a little grooming, they’ll look pretty decent.”

To this proposal I objected that walking would be twenty times more genteel than such a paltry conveyance, as Blackberry was wall-eyed, and the colt wanted a tail; that they had never been broken to the rein, but had an hundred vicious tricks, and that we had but one saddle and vpillion in the whole house. All these objections, however, were overruled, so that I was obliged to comply.

To this proposal, I argued that walking would be twenty times more refined than such a pathetic mode of transportation, especially since Blackberry had a lazy eye and the colt was lacking a tail; they had never been trained to the reins and had a hundred bad habits, plus we only had one saddle and vpillion in the entire house. Despite all these objections, they were ignored, so I had no choice but to go along with it.

The next morning I perceived them not a little busy in collecting such materials as might be necessary for the expedition; but as I found it would be a business[135] of time, I walked on to the church before, and they promised speedily to follow. I waited near an hour in the reading desk for their arrival; but not finding them come as I expected, I was obliged to begin, and went through the service, not without some uneasiness at finding them absent.

The next morning, I saw they were quite busy gathering the materials needed for the trip. Since I realized it would take some time, I decided to walk to the church in front of them, and they promised to catch up soon. I waited around the reading desk for nearly an hour for them to arrive, but when they didn't show up as I had expected, I had to start the service without them, feeling a bit anxious about their absence.

This was increased when all was finished, and no appearance of the family. I therefore walked back by the horseway, which was five miles round, though the footway was but two; and when I had got about half-way home, I perceived the procession marching slowly forward toward the church—my son, my wife, and the two little ones exalted on one horse, and my two daughters upon the other. It was then very near dinner-time.

This got more intense when everything was done, and the family wasn’t around. So, I took the long way back by the horse path, which was a five-mile detour, even though the footpath was only two miles. When I was about halfway home, I saw the procession moving slowly toward the church—my son, my wife, and the two little ones celebrated on one horse, and my two daughters on the other. It was almost dinner time then.

I demanded the cause of their delay, but I soon found, by their looks, that they had met with a thousand misfortunes on the road. The horses had, at first, refused to move from the door, till a neighbor was kind enough to beat them forward for about two hundred yards with his cudgel. Next, the straps of my wife’s pillion broke down, and they were obliged to stop to repair them before they could proceed. After that, one of the horses took it into his head to stand still, and neither blows nor entreaties could prevail with him to proceed. They were just recovering from this dismal situation when I found them; but, perceiving everything safe, I own their mortification[136] did not much displease me, as it gave me many opportunities of future triumph, and would teach my daughters more humility.

I asked why they were delayed, but I quickly noticed from their expressions that they had encountered a lot of trouble on the way. At first, the horses wouldn’t budge from the door until a neighbor kindly used his stick to push them forward for about two hundred yards. Then, the straps on my wife’s pillion broke, and they had to stop to fix them before they could move on. After that, one of the horses decided to just stand there, and no amount of hitting or pleading could get him to go. They were just starting to get past this frustrating situation when I found them; however, seeing everything was alright, I have to admit their embarrassment[136] didn’t bother me much, as it provided me many chances for future victories and would teach my daughters to be more humble.

Oliver Goldsmith.

Oliver Goldsmith.

HELPS TO STUDY

STUDY AID

Describe the neighborhood and the home to which the vicar took his family; also their manner of living. Relate the two attempts the ladies made to appear at church in great style. What happened to raise the hopes of better days for the daughters? How were these hopes encouraged? What superstitions did the wife and daughters believe? Give your opinion of the vicar and of each member of the family.

Describe the neighborhood and the home where the vicar took his family; also, how they lived. Share the two efforts the ladies made to show up at church in a grand way. What events sparked hope for a brighter future for the daughters? How were these hopes supported? What superstitions did the wife and daughters believe in? Share your thoughts on the vicar and each family member.

SUPPLEMENTARY READING

ADDITIONAL READING

  • The School for Scandal—Richard Brinsley Sheridan.
  • She Stoops to Conquer—Oliver Goldsmith.
  • Life of Oliver Goldsmith—Washington Irving.
  • David Copperfield—Charles Dickens.
  • Barnaby Rudge—Charles Dickens.
Some have plenty, yet still desire; I have very little and don't want anything more.
They may have a lot, but they are still poor,
And I have a lot, but little to show for it:
They are poor, I am rich; they beg, I give;
They don't have it, I move on; they long for it, I continue living.
Sir Edward Dyer.

THE LITTLE BOY IN THE BALCONY

My special amusement in New York is riding on the elevated railway. It is curious to note how little one can see on the crowded sidewalks of this city. It is simply a rush of the same people—hurrying this way or that on the same errands, doing the same shopping or eating at the same restaurants. It is a vkaleidoscope with infinite combinations but the same effects. You see it to-day, and it is the same as yesterday. Occasionally in the multitude you hit upon a vgenre specimen, or an odd detail, such as a prim little dog that sits upright all day and holds in its mouth a cup for pennies for its blind master, or an old bookseller, with a grand head and the deliberate motions of a scholar, moldering in a stall—but the general effect is one of sameness and soon tires and bewilders.

My favorite thing to do in New York is riding the elevated train. It’s interesting how little you can actually see on the crowded sidewalks of the city. It’s just a constant flow of the same people—rushing this way and that for the same reasons, doing the same shopping or eating at the same restaurants. It’s like a vkaleidoscope with endless combinations but the same results. You see it today, and it’s the same as yesterday. Occasionally, in the crowd, you come across a vgenre moment or a quirky detail, like a little dog sitting upright all day holding a cup for pennies for its blind owner, or an old bookseller with a noble head and the careful movements of a scholar, lingering in a stall—but the overall vibe is one of monotony that quickly becomes exhausting and confusing.

Once on the elevated road, however, a new world is opened, full of the most interesting objects. The cars sweep by the upper stories of the houses, and, running never too swiftly to allow observation, disclose the secrets of a thousand homes, and bring to view people and things never dreamed of by the giddy, restless crowd that sends its impatient murmur from the streets below. In a course of several months’ pretty steady riding from Twenty-third Street, which is the station for the Fifth Avenue Hotel, to Rector, which overlooks Wall Street, I have made many ac[138]quaintances along the route, and on reaching the city my first curiosity is in their behalf.

Once you're on the elevated road, a new world opens up, filled with fascinating sights. The cars glide by the upper levels of the buildings, moving at just the right speed for you to take everything in, revealing the secrets of a thousand homes and showing you people and things you would never have imagined from the frenzied, restless crowd below on the streets. After riding regularly for several months from Twenty-third Street, which is where the Fifth Avenue Hotel is, to Rector, which overlooks Wall Street, I've made many acquaintances along the way. When I arrive in the city, my first thoughts are about them.

One of these is a boy about six years of age—akin in his fragile body and his serious mien—a youngster that is very precious to me. I first saw this boy on a little balcony about three feet by four, projecting from the window of a poverty-stricken fourth floor. He was leaning over the railing, his white, thoughtful head just clearing the top, holding a short, round stick in his hand. The little fellow made a pathetic picture, all alone there above the street, so friendless and desolate, and his pale face came between me and my business many a time that day. On going uptown that evening just as night was falling, I saw him still at his place, white and patient and silent.

One of them is a boy about six years old—fragile in his small body and serious in his expression—a kid who means a lot to me. I first spotted this boy on a small balcony about three feet by four, sticking out from the window of a rundown fourth floor. He was leaning over the railing, his white, thoughtful head just clearing the top, holding a short, round stick in his hand. The little guy made a sad sight, all alone up there above the street, looking so friendless and lonely, and his pale face kept coming to my mind throughout that day. When I went uptown that evening as night was falling, I saw him still in his spot, white and patient and silent.

Every day afterward I saw him there, always with the short stick in his hand. Occasionally he would walk around the balcony, rattling the stick in a solemn manner against the railing, or poke it across from one corner to another and sit on it. This was the only playing I ever saw him do, and the stick was the only plaything he had. But he was never without it. His little hand always held it, and I pictured him every morning when he awoke from his joyless sleep, picking up his poor toy and going out to his balcony, as other boys go to play. Or perhaps he slept with it, as little ones do with dolls and whip-tops.

Every day after that, I saw him there, always with the short stick in his hand. Sometimes he would walk around the balcony, tapping the stick against the railing in a serious way, or poking it from one corner to another and sitting on it. This was the only play I ever saw him engage in, and the stick was the only toy he had. But he never went without it. His small hand always held it, and I imagined him every morning when he woke from his joyless sleep, picking up his poor toy and heading out to his balcony, just like other boys go out to play. Or maybe he slept with it, like little kids do with dolls and spinning tops.

I could see that the room beyond the window was[139] bare. I never saw any one in it. The heat must have been terrible, for it could have had no ventilation. Once I missed the boy from the balcony, but saw his white head moving about slowly in the dusk of the room. Gradually the little fellow became a burden to me. I found myself continually thinking of him, and troubled with that remorse that thoughtless people feel even for suffering for which they are not in the slightest degree responsible. Not that I ever saw any suffering on his face. It was patient, thoughtful, serious, but with never a sign of petulance. What thoughts filled that young head—what contemplation took the place of what should have been the vineffable upspringing of childish emotion—what complaint or questioning were living behind that white face—no one could guess. In an older person the face would have betokened a resignation that found peace in the hope of things hereafter. In this child, without hope or aspiration, it was sad beyond expression.

I could see that the room beyond the window was[139] empty. I never saw anyone in it. The heat must have been awful, since there was no ventilation. Once, I noticed the boy was missing from the balcony, but I saw his white head moving slowly in the dim light of the room. Gradually, the little guy became a burden to me. I found myself constantly thinking about him and feeling that guilt that careless people have even for suffering they aren't in the least bit responsible for. Not that I ever saw any pain on his face. It looked patient, thoughtful, serious, but with no sign of irritation. What thoughts filled that young mind—what reflections took the place of what should have been the vineffable burst of childhood emotion—what complaints or questions lived behind that white face—no one could know. In an older person, the face would have shown a resignation that found peace in the hope of things to come. In this child, without hope or dreams, it was heartbreakingly sad.

One day as I passed I nodded at him. He made no sign in return. I repeated the nod on another trip, waving my hand at him—but without avail. At length, in response to an unusually winning exhortation, his pale lips trembled into a smile, but a smile that was soberness itself. Wherever I went that day that smile went with me. Wherever I saw children playing in the parks, or trotting along with their hands nestled in strong fingers that guided and protected, I thought[140] of that tiny watcher in the balcony—joyless, hopeless, friendless—a desolate mite, hanging between the blue sky and the gladsome streets, lifting his wistful face now to the peaceful heights of the one, and now looking with grave wonder on the ceaseless tumult of the other. At length—but why go any further? Why is it necessary to tell that the boy had no father, that his mother was bedridden from his birth, and that his sister pasted labels in a drug-house, and he was thus left to himself.

One day as I walked by, I nodded at him. He didn’t respond. I tried nodding again on another pass, waving my hand at him—but it didn’t work. Eventually, after a particularly earnest attempt to engage him, his pale lips quivered into a smile, but one that was completely serious. Wherever I went that day, that smile stayed with me. Every time I saw kids playing in the parks or walking with their hands held by strong, guiding fingers, I thought[140] of that little observer in the balcony—sad, hopeless, alone—a lonely child, caught between the bright blue sky and the cheerful streets, looking up wistfully at one and watching the constant chaos of the other with a solemn curiosity. But eventually—why continue? Why is it important to mention that the boy had no father, that his mother had been bedridden since his birth, and that his sister worked labeling bottles in a pharmacy, leaving him to fend for himself?

It is sufficient to say that I went to Coney Island yesterday, and watched the bathers and the children—listened to the crisp, lingering music of the waves—ate a robust lunch on the pier—wandered in and out among the booths, tents, and hub-bub—and that through all these pleasures I had a companion that enjoyed them with a gravity that I can never hope to vemulate, but with a soulfulness that was touching. As I came back in the boat, the breezes singing through the vcordage, music floating from the fore-deck, and the sun lighting with its dying rays the shipping that covered the river, there was sitting in front of me a very pale but very happy bit of a boy, open-eyed with wonder, but sober and self-contained, clasping tightly in his little fingers a short, battered stick. And finally, whenever I pass by a certain overhanging balcony now, I am sure of a smile from an intimate and esteemed friend who lives there.

It's enough to say that I went to Coney Island yesterday, and watched the swimmers and the kids—listened to the crisp, lingering sounds of the waves—had a hearty lunch on the pier—strolled in and out among the booths, tents, and chaos—and that through all these fun moments, I had a companion who enjoyed them with a seriousness that I can never hope to vemulate, but with a warmth that was heartwarming. As I returned on the boat, with the breeze singing through the vcordage, music coming from the front deck, and the sun lighting up the ships scattered across the river with its fading rays, there was a very pale but very happy little boy sitting in front of me, wide-eyed with wonder, but calm and composed, holding tightly in his tiny fingers a short, worn-out stick. And now, whenever I walk past a certain overhanging balcony, I can always count on a smile from a close and cherished friend who lives there.

Henry W. Grady.

Henry W. Grady.


ARIEL’S TRIUMPH141-*

This story is taken from Booth Tarkington’s novel, The Conquest of Canaan, which gives an admirable description of modern life in an American town. Joe Louden, the hero, and Ariel Tabor, the heroine, were both friendless and, in a way, forlorn. How both of them triumphed over obstacles and won success and happiness is the theme of a book which is notable for keen observation of character and for a quiet and delightful humor.

This story is taken from Booth Tarkington’s novel, The Conquest of Canaan, which offers a great depiction of modern life in an American town. Joe Louden, the main character, and Ariel Tabor, the female lead, were both lonely and somewhat lost. The story focuses on how they overcame challenges to achieve success and happiness, noted for its sharp character insights and a subtle, charming humor.

I

I

Ariel had worked all the afternoon over her mother’s wedding-gown, and two hours were required by her toilet for the dance. She curled her hair frizzily, burning it here and there, with a slate-pencil heated over a lamp-chimney, and she placed above one ear three or four large artificial roses, taken from an old hat of her mother’s, which she had found in a trunk in the store-room. Possessing no slippers, she carefully blacked and polished her shoes, which had been clumsily resoled, and fastened into the strings of each small rosettes of red ribbon; after which she practised swinging the train of her skirt until she was proud of her manipulation of it.

Ariel spent the whole afternoon working on her mother's wedding dress, and she needed two hours to get ready for the dance. She curled her hair in tight ringlets, occasionally singeing it with a heated slate pencil over a lamp, and she pinned three or four large fake roses, taken from an old hat of her mother’s that she had found in a trunk in the storeroom, above one ear. Lacking slippers, she carefully polished her shoes, which had been awkwardly re-soled, and attached small red ribbon rosettes to the laces. After that, she practiced swaying the train of her skirt until she felt confident in handling it.

She had no powder, but found in her grandfather’s room a lump of magnesia, which he was in the habit of taking for heartburn, and passed it over and over her brown face and hands. Then a lingering gaze[142] into her small mirror gave her joy at last; she yearned so hard to see herself charming that she did see herself so. Admiration came, and she told herself that she was more attractive to look at than she had ever been in her life, and that, perhaps, at last she might begin to be sought for like other girls. The little glass showed a sort of prettiness in her thin, unmatured young face; tripping dance-tunes ran through her head, her feet keeping the time—ah, she did so hope to dance often that night! Perhaps—perhaps she might be asked for every number. And so, wrapping an old water-proof cloak about her, she took her grandfather’s arm and sallied forth, with high hopes in her beating heart.

She didn’t have any makeup, but she found a block of magnesium in her grandfather’s room that he used to take for heartburn. She rubbed it all over her brown face and hands. After glancing into her small mirror for a while, she finally felt joy; she wanted so badly to see herself as charming that she actually did. She felt a rush of admiration and told herself she looked more attractive than she ever had before, and maybe, finally, she might start to be noticed like other girls. The little mirror reflected a kind of prettiness in her thin, youthful face; catchy dance tunes filled her mind, and her feet kept the beat—oh, she really hoped to dance a lot that night! Maybe—maybe she would get asked to dance for every song. So, wrapping an old raincoat around herself, she took her grandfather’s arm and set out, her heart full of hope.

It was in the dressing-room that the change began to come. Alone, at home in her own ugly little room, she had thought herself almost beautiful; but here in the brightly lighted chamber crowded with the other girls it was different. There was a big vcheval-glass at one end of the room, and she faced it, when her turn came—for the mirror was popular—with a sinking spirit. There was the contrast, like a picture painted and framed. The other girls all wore their hair after the fashion introduced to Canaan by Mamie Pike the week before, on her return from a visit to Chicago. None of them had “crimped” and none had bedecked their tresses with artificial flowers. Her alterations of the wedding-dress had not been success[143]ful; the skirt was too short in front and higher on one side than on the other, showing too plainly the heavy-soled shoes, which had lost most of their polish in the walk through the snow. The ribbon rosettes were fully revealed, and as she glanced at their reflection, she heard the words, “Look at that train and those rosettes!” whispered behind her, and saw in the mirror two pretty young women turn away with their handkerchiefs over their mouths and retreat hurriedly to an alcove. All the feet in the room except Ariel’s were in dainty kid or satin slippers of the color of the dresses from which they glimmered out, and only Ariel wore a train.

It was in the dressing room that the change started to happen. Alone in her own small, unattractive room, she had thought of herself as almost beautiful; but here, in the brightly lit room filled with other girls, it was different. There was a large vcheval-glass at one end of the room, and when her turn came—for the mirror was popular—she faced it with a sinking heart. There was the contrast, like a picture painted and framed. The other girls all wore their hair in the style introduced to Canaan by Mamie Pike the week before, after her visit to Chicago. None of them had “crimped” their hair, and none had adorned their styles with artificial flowers. Her alterations to the wedding dress hadn’t been successful; the skirt was too short in front and uneven, revealing her heavy-soled shoes that had lost most of their polish during the walk through the snow. The ribbon rosettes were fully visible, and as she glanced at their reflection, she heard whispers behind her saying, “Look at that train and those rosettes!” and saw in the mirror two pretty young women turn away, covering their mouths with their handkerchiefs as they hurried to an alcove. All the feet in the room except Ariel’s were in delicate kid or satin slippers that matched the color of their dresses, and only Ariel wore a train.

She went away from the mirror and pretended to be busy with a hanging thread in her sleeve.

She walked away from the mirror and acted like she was focused on a loose thread in her sleeve.

She was singularly an alien in the chattering room, although she had been born and had lived all her life in the town. Perhaps her position among the young ladies may be best defined by the remark, generally current among them that evening, to the effect that it was “very sweet of Mamie to invite her.” Ariel was not like the others; she was not of them, and never had been. Indeed, she did not know them very well. Some of them nodded to her and gave her a word of greeting pleasantly; all of them whispered about her with wonder and suppressed amusement, but none talked to her. They were not unkindly, but they were young and eager and excited over their own interests,[144]—which were then in the “gentlemen’s dressing-room.”

She felt completely out of place in the noisy room, even though she'd been born and raised in the town. Maybe her status among the young ladies was best captured by a comment that seemed to float around that evening, saying it was “very nice of Mamie to invite her.” Ariel was different from them; she didn't fit in and never had. In fact, she didn't know them very well at all. Some of them nodded at her and greeted her nicely; they all whispered about her with curiosity and repressed laughter, but none actually spoke to her. They weren't being mean, but they were young, enthusiastic, and caught up in their own excitement about their interests, which were focused on the “gentlemen’s dressing-room.”[144]

Each of the other girls had been escorted by a youth of the place, and, one by one, joining these escorts in the hall outside the door, they descended the stairs, until only Ariel was left. She came down alone after the first dance had begun, and greeted her young hostess’s mother timidly. Mrs. Pike—a small, frightened-looking woman with a ruby necklace—answered her absently, and hurried away to see that the vimported waiters did not steal anything.

Each of the other girls had been accompanied by a local guy, and, one by one, they joined their escorts in the hall outside the door before heading down the stairs, until only Ariel remained. She came down alone after the first dance had started, and greeted her young hostess’s mother shyly. Mrs. Pike—a petite, anxious-looking woman wearing a ruby necklace—responded to her distractedly, then rushed off to make sure the vimported waiters weren’t stealing anything.

Ariel sat in one of the chairs against the wall and watched the dancers with a smile of eager and benevolent interest. In Canaan no parents, no guardians or aunts were haled forth o’ nights to vduenna the junketings of youth; Mrs. Pike did not reappear, and Ariel sat conspicuously alone; there was nothing else for her to do, but it was not an easy matter.

Ariel sat in one of the chairs against the wall and watched the dancers with a smile of eager and kind interest. In Canaan, there were no parents, guardians, or aunts called out at night to supervise the festivities of youth; Mrs. Pike didn’t come back, and Ariel sat clearly alone; there was nothing else for her to do, but it wasn’t easy.

When the first dance reached an end, Mamie Pike came to her for a moment with a cheery welcome, and was immediately surrounded by a circle of young men and women, flushed with dancing, shouting as was their wont, laughing vinexplicably over words and phrases and unintelligible vmonosyllables, as if they all belonged to a secret society and these cries were symbols of things exquisitely humorous, which only they understood. Ariel laughed with them more heartily than any other, so that she might seem to be of them and as merry as they were; but almost immediately she[145] found herself outside of the circle, and presently they all whirled away into another dance, and she was left alone again.

When the first dance ended, Mamie Pike came over to her with a cheerful greeting, and was instantly surrounded by a group of young men and women, flushed from dancing, shouting as they usually did, laughing vinexplicably at words and phrases and unintelligible vmonosyllables, as if they were all part of a secret club and these sounds were symbols of things incredibly funny that only they understood. Ariel laughed with them more enthusiastically than anyone else, trying to fit in and be as cheerful as they were; but almost immediately she[145] found herself outside the circle, and soon they all spun off into another dance, leaving her alone again.

So she sat, no one coming near her, through several dances, trying to maintain the smile of delighted interest upon her face, though she felt the muscles of her face beginning to ache with their fixedness, her eyes growing hot and glazed. All the other girls were provided with partners for every dance, with several young men left over, these latter lounging vhilariously together in the doorways. Ariel was careful not to glance toward them, but she could not help hating them. Once or twice between the dances she saw Miss Pike speak appealingly to one of the vsuperfluous, glancing, at the same time, in her own direction, and Ariel could see, too, that the appeal proved unsuccessful, until at last Mamie approached her, leading Norbert Flitcroft, partly by the hand, partly by will power. Norbert was an excessively fat boy, and at the present moment looked as patient as the blind. But he asked Ariel if she was “engaged for the next dance,” and, Mamie, having flitted away, stood vdisconsolately beside her, waiting for the music to begin. Ariel was grateful for him.

So she sat there, with no one coming near her, through several dances, trying to keep a smile of excited interest on her face, even though she felt the muscles in her face start to ache from being so fixed, her eyes growing hot and glazed. All the other girls had partners for each dance, and there were several young men left over, lounging together in the doorways. Ariel was careful not to look in their direction, but she couldn’t help but hate them. Once or twice between dances, she saw Miss Pike trying to get the attention of one of the extra guys, glancing her way, but Ariel could see that the plea didn’t work, until finally Mamie approached her, leading Norbert Flitcroft, partly by the hand and partly by pure determination. Norbert was an extremely chubby boy and, at that moment, looked as patient as a blind person. He asked Ariel if she was “free for the next dance,” and after Mamie flitted away, she stood disconsolately beside him, waiting for the music to start. Ariel was grateful for him.

“I think you must be very good-natured, Mr. Flitcroft,” she said, with an air of vraillery.

“I think you must be really good-natured, Mr. Flitcroft,” she said, with a hint of vraillery.

“No, I’m not,” he replied, vplaintively. “Everybody thinks I am, because I’m fat, and they expect me[146] to do things they never dream of asking anybody else to do. I’d like to see ’em even ask ’Gene Bantry to go and do some of the things they get me to do! A person isn’t good-natured just because he’s fat,” he concluded, morbidly, “but he might as well be!”

“No, I’m not,” he replied, vplaintively. “Everyone thinks I am because I’m overweight, and they expect me[146] to do things they wouldn’t even dream of asking anyone else to do. I’d like to see them even ask ’Gene Bantry to do some of the things they get me to do! Just because a person is overweight doesn’t mean they’re easygoing,” he concluded, darkly, “but they might as well be!”

“Oh, I meant good-natured,” she returned, with a sprightly laugh, “because you’re willing to waltz with me.”

“Oh, I meant friendly,” she replied with a cheerful laugh, “because you’re willing to dance the waltz with me.”

“Oh, well,” he returned, sighing, “that’s all right.”

“Oh, well,” he said with a sigh, “that’s fine.”

The orchestra flourished into “La Paloma”; he put his arm mournfully about her, and taking her right hand with his left, carried her arm out to a rigid right angle, beginning to pump and balance for time. They made three false starts and then got away. Ariel danced badly; she hopped and lost the step, but they persevered, bumping against other couples continually. Circling breathlessly into the next room, they passed close to a long mirror, in which Ariel saw herself, although in a flash, more bitterly contrasted to the others than in the cheval-glass of the dressing-room. The clump of roses was flopping about her neck, her crimped hair looked frowzy, and there was something terribly wrong about her dress. Suddenly she felt her train to be vgrotesque, as a thing following her in a nightmare.

The orchestra swelled into “La Paloma”; he sadly wrapped his arm around her, and taking her right hand with his left, extended her arm out to a stiff right angle, starting to pump and sway to the beat. They made three false starts and then finally got going. Ariel danced awkwardly; she hopped and lost the rhythm, but they kept at it, bumping into other couples constantly. Breathing hard, they circled into the next room, passing close to a long mirror, where Ariel caught a glimpse of herself, even more strikingly contrasted with the others than in the dressing-room mirror. The bunch of roses was flopping around her neck, her crimped hair looked messy, and there was something terribly off about her dress. Suddenly, she felt her train to be vgrotesque, as if it were a thing trailing behind her in a nightmare.

A moment later she caught her partner making a vburlesque face of suffering over her shoulder, and, turning her head quickly, saw for whose benefit he[147] had constructed it. Eugene Bantry, flying expertly by with Mamie, was bestowing upon Mr. Flitcroft a commiserative wink. The next instant she tripped in her train and fell to the floor at Eugene’s feet, carrying her partner with her.

A moment later, she noticed her partner making a vburlesque face of suffering over her shoulder, and, turning her head quickly, saw who he had made it for. Eugene Bantry, expertly gliding by with Mamie, was giving Mr. Flitcroft a sympathetic wink. The next second, she tripped over her train and fell to the floor at Eugene’s feet, dragging her partner down with her.

There was a shout of laughter. The young hostess stopped Eugene, who would have gone on, and he had no choice but to stoop to Ariel’s assistance.

There was a burst of laughter. The young hostess stopped Eugene, who would have continued, and he had no choice but to bend down to help Ariel.

“It seems to be a habit of mine,” she said, laughing loudly.

“It seems like it's my habit,” she said, laughing out loud.

She did not appear to see the hand he offered, but got on her feet without help and walked quickly away with Norbert, who proceeded to live up to the character he had given himself.

She didn't seem to notice the hand he offered, but she got up on her own and quickly walked away with Norbert, who continued to act like the person he had presented himself to be.

“Perhaps we had better not try it again,” she laughed.

“Maybe we shouldn’t try that again,” she laughed.

“Well, I should think not,” he returned with the frankest gloom. With the air of conducting her home, he took her to the chair against the wall whence he had brought her. There his responsibility for her seemed to cease. “Will you excuse me?” he asked, and there was no doubt he felt that he had been given more than his share that evening, even though he was fat.

“Well, I don’t think so,” he said with complete seriousness. Acting as if he were escorting her home, he guided her to the chair against the wall where he had found her. There, it felt like his responsibility for her ended. “Can you excuse me?” he asked, and it was clear he felt he had taken on more than his fair share that evening, even though he was overweight.

“Yes, indeed.” Her laughter was continuous. “I should think you would be glad to get rid of me after that. Ha, ha, ha! Poor Mr. Flitcroft, you know you are!”

“Yes, absolutely.” Her laughter was unending. “I would imagine you would be happy to be rid of me after that. Ha, ha, ha! Poor Mr. Flitcroft, deep down, you know it!”

[148]It was the deadly truth, and the fat one, saying, “Well, if you’ll excuse me now,” hurried away with a step which grew lighter as the distance from her increased. Arrived at the haven of a far doorway, he mopped his brow and shook his head grimly in response to frequent rallyings.

[148]It was the harsh truth, and the overweight person, saying, “Well, if you’ll excuse me now,” quickly left with a step that became lighter the farther she got away. Once at the safety of a distant doorway, he wiped his brow and shook his head grimly in response to persistent teasing.

Ariel sat through more dances, interminable dances and intermissions, in that same chair, in which it began to seem she was to live out the rest of her life. Now and then, if she thought people were looking at her as they passed, she broke into a laugh and nodded slightly, as if still amused over her mishap.

Ariel sat through more dances, endless dances and breaks, in that same chair, where it started to feel like she would spend the rest of her life. Once in a while, if she thought people were watching her as they walked by, she laughed and gave a slight nod, as if she were still finding humor in her mistake.

After a long time she rose, and laughing cheerfully to Mr. Flitcroft, who was standing in the doorway and replied with a wan smile, stepped out quickly into the hall, where she almost ran into her great-uncle, Jonas Tabor. He was going toward the big front doors with Judge Pike, having just come out of the latter’s library, down the hall.

After a while, she got up and laughed happily at Mr. Flitcroft, who stood in the doorway and responded with a weak smile. She quickly stepped into the hall, where she almost bumped into her great-uncle, Jonas Tabor. He was heading towards the big front doors with Judge Pike, having just left the judge's library down the hall.

Jonas was breathing heavily and was shockingly pale, though his eyes were very bright. He turned his back upon his grandniece sharply and went out of the door. Ariel reëntered the room whence she had come. She laughed again to her fat friend as she passed him, went to the window and looked out. The porch seemed deserted and was faintly illuminated by a few Japanese lanterns. She sprang out, dropped upon the divan, and burying her face in her hands, cried heart-brokenly.

Jonas was breathing heavily and looked shockingly pale, but his eyes were very bright. He abruptly turned his back on his grandniece and walked out the door. Ariel reentered the room she had just come from. She laughed again at her chubby friend as she passed him, went to the window, and looked outside. The porch seemed empty and was softly lit by a few Japanese lanterns. She jumped out, flopped onto the couch, and buried her face in her hands, crying her heart out.

[149]Presently she felt something alive touch her foot, and, her breath catching with alarm, she started to rise. A thin hand, issuing from a shabby sleeve, had stolen out between two of the green tubs and was pressing upon one of her shoes.

[149]Right now, she felt something alive brush against her foot, and, her breath catching with worry, she began to stand up. A thin hand, coming from a worn-out sleeve, had reached out between two of the green pots and was pressing against one of her shoes.

“Sh!” warned a voice. “Don’t make a noise!”

“Sh!” warned a voice. “Don’t make any noise!”

The warning was not needed; she had recognized the hand and sleeve instantly. It was her playmate and lifelong friend, Joe Louden.

The warning wasn’t necessary; she recognized the hand and sleeve right away. It was her childhood friend and lifelong buddy, Joe Louden.

“What were you going on about?” he asked angrily.

“What were you talking about?” he asked angrily.

“Nothing,” she answered. “I wasn’t. You must go away; you know the Judge doesn’t like you.”

“Nothing,” she replied. “I wasn’t. You need to leave; you know the Judge doesn’t like you.”

“What were you crying about?” interrupted the uninvited guest.

“What were you crying about?” interrupted the unwanted guest.

“Nothing, I tell you!” she repeated, the tears not ceasing to gather in her eyes. “I wasn’t.”

“Nothing, I swear!” she repeated, the tears still welling up in her eyes. “I wasn’t.”

“I want to know what it was,” he insisted. “Didn’t the fools ask you to dance! Ah! You needn’t tell me. That’s it. I’ve been here, watching, for the last three dances and you weren’t in sight till you came to the window. Well, what do you care about that for!”

“I want to know what happened,” he insisted. “Didn’t those idiots ask you to dance? Ah! You don’t have to tell me. That’s it. I’ve been here, watching, for the last three dances and you weren’t anywhere to be seen until you came to the window. Well, why do you care about that!”

“I don’t,” she answered. “I don’t!” Then suddenly, without being able to prevent it, she sobbed.

“I don’t,” she replied. “I don’t!” Then suddenly, without being able to stop it, she broke down in tears.

“No,” he said, gently, “I see you don’t. And you let yourself be a fool because there are a lot of fools in there.”

“No,” he said gently, “I can see you don’t. And you’re letting yourself be a fool because there are a lot of fools in there.”

She gave way, all at once, to a gust of sorrow and[150] bitterness; she bent far over and caught his hand and laid it against her wet cheek. “Oh, Joe,” she whispered, brokenly, “I think we have such hard lives, you and I! It doesn’t seem right—while we’re so young! Why can’t we be like the others? Why can’t we have some of the fun?”

She suddenly felt a wave of sadness and bitterness; she leaned over and took his hand, pressing it against her wet cheek. “Oh, Joe,” she whispered, in a broken voice, “I think we have such tough lives, you and I! It doesn’t seem fair—especially since we’re so young! Why can’t we be like everyone else? Why can’t we have some fun?”

He withdrew his hand, with the embarrassment and shame he would have felt had she been a boy.

He pulled his hand back, feeling the same embarrassment and shame he would have if she were a boy.

“Get out!” he said, feebly.

“Get out!” he said weakly.

She did not seem to notice, but, still stooping, rested her elbows on her knees and her face in her hands. “I try so hard to have some fun, to be like the rest—and it’s always a mistake, always, always, always!” She rocked herself slightly from side to side. “I’m a fool, it’s the truth, or I wouldn’t have come to-night. I want to be attractive—I want to be in things. I want to laugh as they do—”

She didn’t seem to notice, but while still bent over, she rested her elbows on her knees and her face in her hands. “I try so hard to have fun, to be like everyone else—and it’s always a mistake, always, always, always!” She rocked gently from side to side. “I’m a fool, it’s the truth, or I wouldn’t have come tonight. I want to be attractive—I want to be part of things. I want to laugh like they do—”

“To laugh, just to laugh, and not because there’s something funny?”

“To laugh, just to laugh, and not because something’s funny?”

“Yes, I do, I do! And to know how to dress and to wear my hair—there must be some place where you can learn those things. I’ve never had any one to show me! It’s only lately I’ve cared, but I’m seventeen, Joe—” She faltered, came to a stop, and her whole body was shaken with sobs. “I hate myself so for crying—for everything!”

“Yes, I really do! And I want to know how to dress and style my hair—there has to be somewhere to learn that stuff. I’ve never had anyone to teach me! It's only been recently that I've started to care, but I’m seventeen, Joe—” She hesitated, halted, and her whole body was shaking with sobs. “I hate myself for crying—for everything!”

Just then a colored waiter, smiling graciously, came out upon the porch, bearing a tray of salad, hot oysters,[151] and coffee. At his approach, Joe had fallen prone on the floor in the shadow. Ariel shook her head to the proffer of refreshments.

Just then, a cheerful waiter of color stepped onto the porch, carrying a tray with salad, hot oysters,[151], and coffee. Upon seeing him, Joe lay down flat on the floor in the shadows. Ariel declined the offer of refreshments with a shake of her head.

“I don’t want any,” she murmured.

“I don’t want any,” she said quietly.

The waiter turned away in pity and was reëntering the window when a passionate whisper fell upon his ear as well as upon Ariel’s.

The waiter turned away with sympathy and was reentering the window when a passionate whisper caught his ear, as well as Ariel’s.

“Take it!”

"Take it!"

“Ma’am?” said the waiter.

“Excuse me?” said the waiter.

“I’ve changed my mind,” she replied quickly. The waiter, his elation restored, gave of his viands with the vsuperfluous bounty loved by his race when distributing the product of the wealthy.

“I’ve changed my mind,” she said quickly. The waiter, his excitement back, generously served his food with the vsuperfluous bounty his kind is known for when sharing the spoils of the rich.

When he had gone, “Give me everything that’s hot,” said Joe. “You can keep the salad.”

When he left, Joe said, “Give me everything spicy. You can keep the salad.”

“I couldn’t eat it or anything else,” she answered, thrusting the plate between the palms.

“I couldn’t eat it or anything else,” she replied, holding the plate between her hands.

For a time there was silence. From within the house came the continuous babble of voices and laughter, the clink of vcutlery on china. The young people spent a long time over their supper. By and by the waiter returned to the veranda, deposited a plate of colored ices upon Ariel’s knees with a noble gesture, and departed.

For a while, there was silence. Inside the house, the sounds of voices and laughter mixed with the clinking of vcutlery on china. The young people lingered over their dinner. After a while, the waiter came back to the veranda, gracefully placed a plate of colorful ice treats on Ariel’s lap, and left.

“No ice for me,” said Joe.

“No ice for me,” Joe said.

“Won’t you please go now?” she entreated.

“Could you please go now?” she pleaded.

“It wouldn’t be good manners,” he joked. “They might think I only came for the supper.”

“It wouldn’t be polite,” he joked. “They might think I only showed up for the dinner.”

[152]“Give me the dish and coffee-cup,” she whispered, impatiently. “Suppose the waiter came and had to look for them? Quick!”

[152]“Pass me the plate and coffee cup,” she whispered, impatiently. “What if the waiter shows up and has to search for them? Hurry!”

A bottle-shaped figure appeared in the window, and she had no time to take the plate and cup which were being pushed through the palm-leaves. She whispered a word of warning, and the dishes were hurriedly withdrawn as Norbert Flitcroft, wearing a solemn expression of injury, came out upon the veranda.

A bottle-shaped figure showed up in the window, and she didn’t have time to grab the plate and cup that were being pushed through the palm leaves. She whispered a warning, and the dishes were quickly pulled back as Norbert Flitcroft, looking serious and hurt, stepped out onto the veranda.

“They want you. Some one’s come for you.”

“They want you. Someone's here for you.”

“Oh, is grandfather waiting?” She rose.

“Oh, is grandpa waiting?” She got up.

“It isn’t your grandfather that has come for you,” answered the fat one, slowly. “It is Eskew Arp. Something’s happened.”

“It’s not your grandfather who’s come for you,” replied the fat guy, taking his time. “It’s Eskew Arp. Something’s gone wrong.”

She looked at him for a moment, beginning to tremble violently, her eyes growing wide with fright.

She stared at him for a moment, starting to shake uncontrollably, her eyes widening with fear.

“Is my grandfather—is he sick?”

"Is my grandpa sick?"

“You’d better go and see. Old Eskew’s waiting in the hall. He’ll tell you.”

“You should go and check. Old Eskew is waiting in the hallway. He'll tell you."

She was by him and through the window instantly. Mr. Arp was waiting in the hall, talking in a low voice to Mrs. Pike.

She was with him and through the window in no time. Mr. Arp was waiting in the hall, speaking quietly to Mrs. Pike.

“Your grandfather’s all right,” he told the frightened girl quickly. “He sent me for you. Just hurry and get your things.”

“Your grandfather’s okay,” he told the scared girl quickly. “He sent me to get you. Just hurry and grab your things.”

She was with him again in a moment, and seizing the old man’s arm, hurried him down the steps and toward the street almost at a run.

She was with him again quickly, grabbing the old man's arm and rushing him down the steps and toward the street nearly at a run.

[153]“You’re not telling me the truth,” she said. “You’re not telling me the truth!”

[153]“You’re not being honest with me,” she said. “You’re not being honest!”

“Nothing has happened to Roger Tabor,” panted Mr. Arp. “We’re going this way, not that.” They had come to the gate, and as she turned to the right he pulled her sharply to the left.

“Nothing has happened to Roger Tabor,” gasped Mr. Arp. “We’re going this way, not that.” They had reached the gate, and as she turned to the right, he yanked her sharply to the left.

“Where are we going?” she demanded.

“Where are we headed?” she asked.

“To your Uncle Jonas’s.”

"To Uncle Jonas's."

“Why?” she cried, in supreme astonishment. “What do you want to take me there for? Don’t you know that he doesn’t like me—that he has stopped speaking to me?”

“Why?” she exclaimed, in complete shock. “What do you want to take me there for? Don’t you realize that he doesn’t like me—that he has stopped talking to me?”

“Yes,” said the old man, grimly; “he has stopped speaking to everybody.”

“Yes,” the old man said grimly, “he's stopped talking to everyone.”

These startling words told Ariel that her uncle was dead. They did not tell her what she was soon to learn—that he had died rich, and that, failing other heirs, she and her grandfather had inherited his fortune.

These shocking words told Ariel that her uncle was dead. They didn’t reveal what she was about to find out—that he had died wealthy, and that, with no other heirs, she and her grandfather had inherited his fortune.

II

II

It was Sunday in Canaan—Sunday some years later. Joe Louden was sitting in the shade of Main Street bridge, smoking a cigar. He was alone; he was always alone, for he had been away a long time, and had made few friends since his return.

It was Sunday in Canaan—Sunday a few years later. Joe Louden was sitting in the shade of the Main Street bridge, smoking a cigar. He was alone; he was always alone, since he had been away for a long time and had made few friends since coming back.

A breeze wandered up the river and touched the leaves and grass to life. The young corn, deep green[154] in the bottom-land, moved with a vstaccato flurry; the stirring air brought a smell of blossoms; the distance took on faint lavender hazes which blended the outlines of the fields, lying like square coverlets on the long slope of rising ground beyond the bottom-land, and empurpled the blue woodland shadows of the groves.

A breeze drifted up the river, bringing the leaves and grass to life. The young corn, a deep green[154] in the low area, rustled with a quick flurry; the moving air carried a scent of blossoms; the landscape took on soft lavender shades that blurred the edges of the fields, laid out like square blankets on the rising ground beyond the low area, and deepened the blue shadows of the woods in the groves.

For the first time it struck Joe that it was a beautiful day. He opened his eyes and looked about him whimsically. Then he shook his head again. A lady had just emerged from the bridge and was coming toward him.

For the first time, Joe realized it was a beautiful day. He opened his eyes and gazed around him playfully. Then he shook his head again. A woman had just come off the bridge and was walking toward him.

It would be hard to get at Joe’s first impressions of her. We can find conveyance for only the broadest and heaviest. At first sight of her, there was preëminently the shock of seeing anything so exquisite in his accustomed world. For she was exquisite; she was that, and much more, from the ivory vferrule of the parasol she carried, to the light and slender foot-print she left in the dust of the road. Joe knew at once that nothing like her had ever before been seen in Canaan.

It would be tough to capture Joe’s first impressions of her. We can express only the broadest and most obvious feelings. At first glance, he was mainly shocked to see something so beautiful in his familiar world. Because she was beautiful; she was that and much more, from the ivory vferrule of the parasol she carried to the light and delicate footprints she left in the dust of the road. Joe immediately realized that nothing like her had ever been seen in Canaan.

He had little knowledge of the millinery arts, and he needed none to see the harmony of the things she wore. Her dress and hat and gloves and parasol showed a pale lavender overtint like that which he had seen overspreading the western slope. Under the summer hat her very dark hair swept back over the[155] temples with something near trimness in the extent to which it was withheld from being fluffy. It may be that this approach to trimness, after all, was the true key to the mystery of the lady who appeared to Joe.

He didn’t know much about fashion, and he didn’t need to in order to appreciate how well everything she wore went together. Her dress, hat, gloves, and parasol all had a soft lavender tint, similar to the color he had seen covering the western slope. Under her summer hat, her very dark hair was pulled back over the[155] sides of her head, styled with just the right amount of neatness, not too fluffy. Maybe this neatness was the real key to understanding the woman who caught Joe's attention.

She was to pass him—so he thought—and as she drew nearer, his breath came faster. And then he realized that something wonderful was happening to him.

She was about to walk past him—so he thought—and as she got closer, his breath quickened. Then he realized that something amazing was happening to him.

She had stopped directly in front of him; stopped and stood looking at him with her clear eyes. He did not lift his own to her; a great and unaccountable shyness beset him. He had risen and removed his hat, trying not to clear his throat—his everyday sense urging upon him that she was a stranger in Canaan who had lost her way.

She stopped right in front of him, standing there and looking at him with her clear eyes. He didn't lift his own to meet hers; an overwhelming and inexplicable shyness took over. He stood up and took off his hat, trying not to clear his throat—his everyday instincts telling him that she was a stranger in Canaan who had lost her way.

“Can I—can I—” he stammered, blushing, meaning to finish with “direct you,” or “show you the way.”

“Can I—can I—” he stammered, blushing, intending to finish with “lead you,” or “show you the way.”

Then he looked at her again and saw what seemed to him the strangest sight of life. The lady’s eyes had filled with tears—filled and overfilled.

Then he looked at her again and saw what looked like the strangest sight of his life. The lady’s eyes had filled with tears—completely overflowing.

“I’ll sit here on the log with you,” she said. “You don’t need to dust it!” she went on, tremulously. And even then he did not know who she was.

“I’ll sit here on the log with you,” she said. “You don’t need to clean it!” she continued, nervously. And even then, he still didn’t know who she was.

There was a silence, for if the dazzled young man could have spoken at all, he could have found nothing to say; and, perhaps, the lady would not trust her own[156] voice just then. His eyes had fallen again; he was too dazed, and, in truth, too panic-stricken now, to look at her. She was seated beside him and had handed him her parasol in a little way which seemed to imply that, of course, he had reached for it, so that it was to be seen how used she was to have all such things done for her. He saw that he was expected to furl the dainty thing; he pressed the catch and let down the top timidly, as if fearing to break or tear it; and, as it closed, held near his face, he caught a very faint, sweet, spicy vemanation from it like wild roses and cinnamon.

There was silence, because if the stunned young man could have spoken, he wouldn't have known what to say; and, maybe, the woman wasn’t sure she could trust her own voice at that moment. His gaze had dropped again; he was too overwhelmed and, honestly, too scared now to look at her. She sat next to him and had handed him her parasol in a casual way that suggested, of course, he should have reached for it, showing how accustomed she was to having these things done for her. He realized he was expected to close the delicate item; he pressed the catch and hesitantly lowered the top, as if afraid he might break or tear it. As it closed near his face, he caught a very faint, sweet, spicy scent from it, like wild roses and cinnamon.

“Do you know me?” asked the lady at last.

“Do you know me?” the lady finally asked.

For answer he could only stare at her, dumfounded; he lifted an unsteady hand toward her appealingly. Her manner underwent an April change. She drew back lightly; he was favored with the most delicious low laugh he had ever heard.

For an answer, he could only stare at her, speechless; he raised an unsteady hand toward her in a pleading way. Her demeanor changed unexpectedly. She pulled back slightly; he was rewarded with the sweetest, softest laugh he had ever heard.

“I’m glad you’re the same, Joe!” she said. “I’m glad you’re the same, and I’m glad I’ve changed, though that isn’t why you have forgotten me.”

“I’m glad you’re still the same, Joe!” she said. “I’m glad you’re still the same, and I’m glad I’ve changed, even though that’s not why you’ve forgotten me.”

He arose uncertainly and took three or four backward steps from her. She sat before him, radiant with laughter, the loveliest creature he had ever seen; but between him and this charming vision there swept, through the warm, scented June air, the dim picture of a veranda all in darkness and the faint music of violins.

He stood up hesitantly and took three or four steps back from her. She sat in front of him, glowing with laughter, the most beautiful person he had ever seen; but between him and this enchanting image was the shadowy image of a darkened veranda and the soft sound of violins drifting through the warm, fragrant June air.

[157]“Ariel Tabor!”

“Ariel Tabor!”

“Isn’t it about time you were recognizing me?” she said.

“Isn’t it time you recognized me?” she said.

. . . . . .

. . . . . .

Sensations were rare in staid, dull, commonplace Canaan, but this fine Sunday morning the town was treated to one of the most memorable sensations in its history. The town, all except Joe Louden, had known for weeks that Ariel Tabor was coming home from abroad, but it had not seen her. And when she walked along the street with Joe, past the Sunday church-returning crowds, it is not quite truth to say that all except the children came to a dead halt, but it is not very far from it. The air was thick with subdued exclamations and whisperings.

Sensations were rare in the dull, ordinary town of Canaan, but this beautiful Sunday morning, the town experienced one of the most unforgettable moments in its history. Everyone, except Joe Louden, had known for weeks that Ariel Tabor was returning home from abroad, but they hadn’t seen her. When she walked down the street with Joe, past the crowds leaving church, it wouldn’t be entirely accurate to say that everyone except the children stopped in their tracks, but it’s pretty close. The air was filled with hushed exclamations and whispers.

Joe had not known her. The women recognized her, vinfallibly, at first sight; even those who had quite forgotten her. And the women told their men. Hence the un-Sunday-like demeanor of the procession, for few towns held it more unseemly to stand and stare at passers-by, especially on the Sabbath. But Ariel Tabor had returned.

Joe had never met her. The women recognized her, vwithout a doubt, right away; even those who had completely forgotten her. And the women informed their men. That’s why the procession felt so unusual for a Sunday, as few towns thought it more inappropriate to gawk at people walking by, especially on the Sabbath. But Ariel Tabor had come back.

A low but increasing murmur followed the two as they proceeded. It ran up the street ahead of them; people turned to look back and paused, so that Ariel and Joe had to walk round one or two groups. They had, also, to walk round Norbert Flitcroft, which was very like walking round a group. Mr. Flitcroft was[158] one of the few (he was waddling home alone) who did not identify Miss Tabor, and her effect upon him was extraordinary. His mouth opened and he gazed vstodgily, his widening eyes like sun-dogs coming out of a fog. Mr. Flitcroft experienced a few moments of trance; came out of it stricken through and through; felt nervously of his tie; resolutely fell in behind, and followed, at a distance of some forty paces, determined to learn what household this heavenly visitor honored, and thrilling with the intention to please that same household with his own presence as soon and as often as possible.

A low but growing murmur followed the two as they walked. It spread up the street ahead of them; people turned to look back and stopped, so Ariel and Joe had to navigate around a few groups. They also had to walk around Norbert Flitcroft, which was similar to walking around a group. Mr. Flitcroft was[158] one of the few people (he was waddling home alone) who did not recognize Miss Tabor, and her effect on him was remarkable. His mouth dropped open, and he stared vstodgily, his widening eyes like sun-dogs appearing out of a fog. Mr. Flitcroft fell into a short trance; when he came out of it, he felt completely overwhelmed; he nervously adjusted his tie; then he decided to quietly follow behind, at a distance of about forty paces, eager to find out which household this heavenly visitor graced, and excited with the idea of impressing that household with his own presence as soon and as often as possible.

Ariel flushed a little when she perceived the extent of their conspicuousness; but it was not the blush that Joe remembered had reddened the tanned skin of old; for her brownness had gone long ago, though it had not left her merely pink and white. There was a delicate rosiness rising from her cheeks to her temples, as the earliest dawn rises.

Ariel blushed a bit when she realized how noticeable they were; but it wasn’t the same flush that Joe remembered from before, when her skin was deeply tanned; her bronzed complexion was long gone, though she wasn’t just pale either. There was a soft blush spreading from her cheeks to her temples, like the first light of dawn.

Joe kept trying to realize that this lady of wonder was Ariel Tabor, but he could not; he could not connect the shabby Ariel, whom he had treated as one boy treats another, with this young woman of the world. Although he had only a dim perception of the staring and whispering which greeted and followed them, Ariel, of course, was thoroughly aware of it, though the only sign she gave was the slight blush, which very soon disappeared.

Joe kept trying to accept that this amazing woman was Ariel Tabor, but he just couldn’t; he couldn’t link the rough-around-the-edges Ariel, whom he had treated like one boy treats another, with this sophisticated young woman. Even though he only vaguely noticed the staring and whispering that they received and that followed them, Ariel, of course, was fully aware of it, though the only sign she showed was a slight blush that faded quickly.

[159]Ariel paused before the impressive front of Judge Pike’s large mansion. Joe’s face expressed surprise.

[159]Ariel stopped in front of Judge Pike’s big mansion, feeling a mix of emotions. Joe looked surprised.

“Don’t you know?” she said. “I’m staying here. Judge Pike has charge of all my property. Come to see me this afternoon.”

“Don't you know?” she said. “I'm staying here. Judge Pike is in charge of all my property. Come see me this afternoon.”

With a last charming smile, Ariel turned and left the dazed young man on the sidewalk.

With one last charming smile, Ariel turned and walked away, leaving the stunned young man on the sidewalk.

That walk was but the beginning of her triumph. Judge Pike’s of a summer afternoon was the swirling social center of Canaan, but on that particular Sunday afternoon every unattached male in the town who possessed the privilege of calling at the big house appeared. They filled the chairs in the wide old-fashioned hall where Ariel received them, and overpoured on the broad steps of the old-fashioned spiral staircase, where Mr. Flitcroft, on account of his size, occupied two steps and a portion of a third. And Ariel was the center of it all!

That walk was just the start of her success. Judge Pike's house on a summer afternoon was the buzzing social hub of Canaan, but on that particular Sunday afternoon, every single unattached guy in town who had the chance to visit the big house showed up. They filled the chairs in the spacious old-fashioned hall where Ariel welcomed them, spilling over onto the wide steps of the classic spiral staircase, where Mr. Flitcroft, due to his size, took up two steps and part of a third. And Ariel was at the heart of it all!

Booth Tarkington.

Booth Tarkington.

HELPS TO STUDY

Studying aid

I. Describe Ariel’s pitiful attempts at beautifying herself when dressing for the dance. When did she realize her failure? How were her anticipations of the dance realized? What kind of girl was Mamie Pike? Give reasons for your answer. At what point were you most sorry for Ariel? With what startling news did the evening end?

I. Describe Ariel’s sad efforts to make herself look good while getting ready for the dance. When did she realize she wasn’t succeeding? How did her expectations for the dance turn out? What kind of girl was Mamie Pike? Provide reasons for your answer. When were you most sympathetic toward Ariel? What shocking news did the evening conclude with?

II. Give an account of the meeting between the old playmates. Describe the scenes as they walked along the street. What do you think was the greatest part of Ariel’s “triumph?” Was she spoiled by her wealth? How do you know?

II. Describe the meeting between the old friends. Talk about the moments as they strolled down the street. What do you think was the highlight of Ariel’s “triumph?” Did her wealth spoil her? How can you tell?

SUPPLEMENTARY READING

ADDITIONAL READING

  • Little Women—Louisa M. Alcott.
  • Pride and Prejudice—Jane Austen.

141-* Copyright by Harper & Brothers.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Copyright by Harper & Brothers.


THE CLOUD

I bring new rains for the thirsty flowers,
From the oceans and the rivers; I provide some shade for the leaves when they're lying down. In their daydreams. From my wings are shaken the dews that awaken The sweet buds everyone, When gently lulled to sleep on their mother’s chest,
As she dances in the sunlight.
I carry the flail of the striking hail,
And brighten the green fields below; And then I dissolve it in the rain; And laugh as I go by with a roar.
I sift through the snow on the mountains below,
And their tall pines groan in shock;
And all night long, my pillow is white,
While I sleep in the embrace of the explosion.
Sublime on the towers of my sky-high gardens Lightning, my pilot, is sitting; In a cave below, the thunder is trapped; It struggles and howls during its fits.
Across the land and sea, with a soft movement,
This pilot is helping me,
Attracted by the affection of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__genii that move In the depths of the purple ocean;
[161]Across the streams, cliffs, and hills,
Across the lakes and the plains,
Wherever he dreams, whether it's under a mountain or by a stream.
The spirit he loves stays; And I continuously enjoy heaven’s blue smile, While he is dissolving in the rain.
I am the daughter of the earth and water,
And the baby of the sky; I move through the openings of the ocean and beaches; I change, but I can't die.
After the rain, when there isn't a single stain,
The sky is empty,
And the winds and sunlight, with their curved rays,
Create the blue dome of air,—
I quietly laugh at my own tombstone,
And from the depths of the rain,
I get up and take it apart again.
Percy Bysshe Shelley.

HELPS TO STUDY

STUDY AID

Make a list of the things the cloud does. Read aloud the lines in which the poet tells of each of these. Why is lightning spoken of as the pilot of the cloud? Where does it sit? Where is the thunder? How is the cloud “the daughter of the earth and water”? How “a nursling of the sky”? Explain “I change, but I cannot die.” A cenotaph is a memorial built to one who is buried elsewhere. Why should the clear sky be the cloud’s cenotaph? How does the reappearing of the cloud unbuild it?

Make a list of what the cloud does. Read out loud the lines where the poet describes each of these actions. Why is lightning called the pilot of the cloud? Where is it located? Where is the thunder? How is the cloud described as “the daughter of the earth and water”? How is it “a nursling of the sky”? Explain the phrase “I change, but I cannot die.” A cenotaph is a memorial for someone who is buried somewhere else. Why should the clear sky serve as the cloud’s cenotaph? How does the cloud’s reappearance lead to its unbuilding?


NEW ENGLAND WEATHER

There is a vsumptuous variety about the New England weather that compels the stranger’s admiration—and regret. The weather is always doing something there; always attending strictly to business; always getting up new designs and trying them on the people to see how they will go. But it gets through more business in spring than in any other season. In the spring I have counted one hundred and thirty-six different kinds of weather within four and twenty hours. It was I who made the fame and fortune of the man who had that marvelous collection of weather on exhibition at the Centennial, which so astounded the foreigners. He was going to travel around the world and get specimens from all climes. I said, “Don’t do it; just come to New England on a favorable spring day.” I told him what we could do in the way of style, variety, and quantity. Well, he came, and he made his collection in four days. As to variety, he confessed that he got hundreds of kinds of weather that he had never heard of before. And as to quantity, after he had picked out and discarded all that was blemished in any way, he not only had weather enough, but weather to spare, weather to hire out, weather to sell, weather to deposit, weather to invest, and weather to give to the poor.

There is a vrich variety to the weather in New England that captures the attention—and the disappointment—of newcomers. The weather is always active there; it's constantly on a mission, constantly coming up with new ideas and testing them out on the people to see how they play out. But it handles more weather changes in spring than any other season. In the spring, I've counted one hundred and thirty-six different types of weather in just twenty-four hours. I was the one who helped make the fame and fortune of the person who showcased that incredible collection of weather at the Centennial, which amazed the foreign visitors. He planned to travel the globe to gather samples from every climate. I told him, “Don't bother; just come to New England on a nice spring day.” I explained what we could offer in terms of style, variety, and quantity. Well, he came and put his collection together in four days. In terms of variety, he admitted he encountered hundreds of types of weather he had never even heard of before. As for quantity, after he filtered out everything that was flawed in any way, he not only had more than enough weather but also surplus weather—weather to rent out, weather to sell, weather to store, weather to invest in, and weather to give away to those in need.

Old Probabilities has a mighty reputation for[163] accurate prophecy and thoroughly deserves it. You take up the paper and observe how crisply and confidently he checks off what to-day’s weather is going to be on the Pacific, down South, in the Middle States, in the Wisconsin region. See him sail along in the joy and pride of his power till he gets to New England, and then see his tail drop. He doesn’t know what the weather is going to be in New England. Well, he mulls over it, and by and by he gets out something like this: “Probable northeast to southwest winds, varying to the southward and westward and eastward and points between; high and low barometer, swapping around from place to place; probable areas of rain, snow, hail, and drought, succeeded or preceded by earthquakes with thunder and lightning.” Then he jots down this postscript from his wandering mind, to cover accidents: “But it is possible that the program may be wholly changed in the meantime.” Yes, one of the brightest gems in the New England weather is the dazzling uncertainty of it. There is certain to be plenty of weather, but you never can tell which end of the procession is going to move first.

Old Probabilities has a strong reputation for[163] accurate forecasting, and he truly deserves it. You pick up the paper and notice how clearly and confidently he predicts today's weather for the Pacific, the South, the Midwest, and Wisconsin. Watch him glide through it, full of joy and pride in his abilities, until he reaches New England, at which point his confidence falters. He has no idea what the weather will be like in New England. After some thought, he eventually comes up with something like this: “Probable northeast to southwest winds, shifting to the south, west, east, and everywhere in between; a fluctuating barometer, moving around from place to place; likely areas of rain, snow, hail, and drought, possibly followed or preceded by earthquakes with thunder and lightning.” Then he adds this note from his wandering thoughts, just to cover his bases: “However, it's possible that everything may change in the meantime.” Yes, one of the most notable features of New England weather is its dazzling unpredictability. There will definitely be weather, but you can never tell which part of the procession is going to act up first.

But, after all, there are at least two or three things about that weather (or, if you please, the effects produced by it) which we residents would not like to part with. If we hadn’t our bewitching autumn foliage, we should still have to credit the weather with one feature which compensates for all its bullying vagaries—the[164] ice storm. Every bough and twig is strung with ice beads, frozen dewdrops, and the whole tree sparkles cold and white like the vShah of Persia’s diamond plume. Then the wind waves the branches, and the sun comes out and turns all those myriads of beads and drops to prisms that glow and burn and flash with all manner of colored fires; which change and change again, with inconceivable rapidity, from blue to red, from red to green, and green to gold. The tree becomes a spraying fountain, a very explosion of dazzling jewels, and it stands there the vacme, the climax, the supremest possibility in art or nature, of bewildering, intoxicating, intolerable magnificence. One cannot make the words too strong. Month after month I lay up hate and grudge against the New England weather; but when the ice storm comes at last I say: “There, I forgive you now; you are the most enchanting weather in the world.”

But, after all, there are at least two or three things about that weather (or, if you prefer, the effects it creates) that we locals wouldn’t want to lose. If we didn’t have our stunning autumn leaves, we would still have to give the weather credit for one aspect that makes up for all its annoying ups and downs—the[164] ice storm. Every branch and twig is draped with icy beads, frozen drops, and the entire tree sparkles cold and white like the vShah of Persia’s diamond plume. Then the wind sways the branches, and the sun breaks through, turning all those countless beads and drops into prisms that glow and shimmer with every color imaginable; which change and shift rapidly from blue to red, from red to green, and from green to gold. The tree becomes a sparkling fountain, a dazzling explosion of jewels, and it stands there the vacme, the peak, the ultimate manifestation in art or nature, of breathtaking, intoxicating, overwhelming beauty. There aren't strong enough words to describe it. Month after month, I build up resentment towards the New England weather; but when the ice storm finally arrives, I say: “There, I forgive you now; you are the most captivating weather in the world.”

Mark Twain.

Mark Twain

HELPS TO STUDY

Aids in studying

Mark Twain’s humor was noted for exaggeration. Find examples of exaggeration in this selection. Old Probabilities was the name signed by a weather prophet of the period. How was he affected by New England weather? At what point did Twain drop his fun and begin a beautiful tribute to a New England landscape? How does the tribute close?

Mark Twain's humor was known for its exaggeration. Look for examples of exaggeration in this section. Old Probabilities was the name used by a weather forecaster of that time. How did he deal with New England weather? At what moment did Twain stop the jokes and start a beautiful tribute to a New England landscape? How does the tribute end?

SUPPLEMENTARY READING

ADDITIONAL READING

  • Three Men in a Boat—Jerome K. Jerome.
  • The House Boat on the Styx—John Kendrick Bangs.

Silence Deep and White Deep, White Silence

THE FIRST SNOWFALL

The snow had started during twilight,
And busily all night Had been piling up fields and roads With a deep and blank silence.
Every pine, fir, and hemlock Wore expensive ermine for an earl,
And the thinnest branch on the elm tree
Was ridged an inch deep with pearl.
From sheds newly roofed with Carrara Came chanticleer's muted crow,
The rigid rails were made as soft as swan's down. And the snow continued to flutter down.
I stood and watched by the window. That silent work of the sky,
And the sudden gusts of snowbirds,
Like brown leaves swirling by.
I thought of a hill in sweet Auburn Where a small headstone stood;
How the flakes were gently folding it,
Just like robins did with the kids in the woods.
Our own little Mabel spoke up, Asking, “Dad, who makes it snow?”
[167]And I spoke about the great All-Father
Who cares for us down here?
Once more, I gazed at the falling snow,
And thought about the heavy sky That overshadowed our first major sadness,
When that mound was piled so high.
I recalled the slow patience That fell from that cloud like snow, Flake by flake, healing and hiding The scar from our deep pain.
And once again, I whispered to the child, “The snow that hushes all,
Darling, the loving Father
"Being alone can cause it to fall."
Then, with unseeing eyes, I kissed her;
And she, returning the kiss, couldn’t know That my kiss was given to her sister,
Folded close under heavier snow.
James Russell Lowell.

HELPS TO STUDY

STUDY AID

When did the snow begin? How do you know? What time is it now? Is snow still falling? Read the lines that show this. Of what sorrow does the snow remind the poet? Read the lines which show that peace had come to the parents. Make a list of the comparisons (or similes) used by the poet. Read the lines which show that the storm was a quiet one. Which lines do you like best?

When did the snow start? How do you know? What time is it now? Is the snow still coming down? Read the lines that show this. What sorrow does the snow remind the poet of? Read the lines that show that peace has come to the parents. Make a list of the comparisons (or similes) the poet uses. Read the lines that indicate the storm was a calm one. Which lines are your favorites?


OLD EPHRAIM

For some days after our arrival on the Bighorn range we did not come across any grizzly. There were plenty of black-tail deer in the woods, and we encountered a number of bands of cow and calf elk, or of young bulls; but after several days’ hunting, we were still without any game worth taking home, and we had seen no sign of grizzly, which was the game we were especially anxious to kill, for neither Merrifield nor I had ever seen a bear alive.

For several days after we arrived in the Bighorn range, we didn’t spot any grizzlies. There were a lot of black-tail deer in the woods, and we came across several groups of cow and calf elk, as well as some young bulls; but after several days of hunting, we still hadn’t found any game worth bringing back, and we hadn’t seen any signs of grizzlies, which was the game we really wanted to hunt since neither Merrifield nor I had ever seen a bear alive.

Sometimes we hunted in company; sometimes each of us went out alone. One day we had separated; I reached camp early in the afternoon, and waited a couple of hours before Merrifield put in an appearance.

Sometimes we hunted together; other times each of us went out alone. One day we split up; I got back to camp early in the afternoon and waited a couple of hours before Merrifield showed up.

At last I heard a shout, and he came in sight galloping at speed down an open glade, and waving his hat, evidently having had good luck; and when he reined in his small, wiry cow-pony, we saw that he had packed behind his saddle the fine, glossy pelt of a black bear. Better still, he announced that he had been off about ten miles to a perfect tangle of ravines and valleys where bear sign was very thick; and not of black bear either, but of grizzly. The black bear (the only one we got on the mountains) he had run across by accident.

Finally, I heard a shout, and he came into view, galloping quickly down an open glade and waving his hat, clearly feeling lucky. When he pulled up his small, wiry cow-pony, we saw that he had tied behind his saddle the beautiful, glossy pelt of a black bear. Even better, he announced that he had been about ten miles away in a perfect maze of ravines and valleys where bear signs were everywhere; and not just black bears, but grizzlies. The black bear (the only one we found in the mountains) he had stumbled upon by chance.

Merrifield’s tale made me decide to shift camp at[169] once, and go over to the spot where the bear-tracks were plentiful. Next morning we were off, and by noon pitched camp by a clear brook, in a valley with steep, wooded sides.

Merrifield’s story made me decide to move our camp at[169] and head to the area where the bear tracks were all over the place. The next morning we were on our way, and by noon we set up camp by a clear stream in a valley surrounded by steep, wooded slopes.

That afternoon we again went out, and I shot a fine bull elk. I came home alone toward nightfall, walking through a reach of burnt forest, where there was nothing but charred tree-trunks and black mold. When nearly through it I came across the huge, half-human footprints of a great grizzly, which must have passed by within a few minutes. It gave me rather an eery feeling in the silent, lonely woods, to see for the first time the unmistakable proofs that I was in the home of the mighty lord of the wilderness.

That afternoon we went out again, and I shot a great bull elk. I headed home alone as night fell, walking through a stretch of burned forest, where there were only charred tree trunks and blackened soil. Just as I was almost through it, I stumbled upon huge, half-human footprints of a giant grizzly, which must have just passed by. It gave me a creepy feeling in the quiet, lonely woods to see, for the first time, the undeniable evidence that I was in the territory of the powerful king of the wilderness.

That evening we almost had a visit from one of the animals we were after. Several times we had heard at night the musical calling of the bull elk—a sound to which no writer has as yet done justice. This particular night, when we were in bed and the fire was smoldering, we were roused by a ruder noise—a kind of grunting or roaring whine, answered by the frightened snorts of the ponies. It was a bear which had evidently not seen the fire, as it came from behind the bank, and had probably been attracted by the smell of the horses. After it made out what we were, it stayed round a short while, again uttered its peculiar roaring grunt, and went off; we had seized our rifles and had run out into the woods, but in the darkness could[170] see nothing; indeed it was rather lucky we did not stumble across the bear, as he could have made short work of us when we were at such a disadvantage.

That evening, we almost had a visit from one of the animals we were tracking. Several times at night, we had heard the melodic call of the bull elk—a sound that no writer has truly captured. On this particular night, while we were in bed and the fire was dying down, we were jolted awake by a loud noise—a sort of grunting or roaring whine, which was met by the frightened snorts of the ponies. It turned out to be a bear that hadn’t noticed the fire, as it came from behind the bank and was probably drawn in by the smell of the horses. Once it figured out what we were, it hung around for a bit, let out its distinctive roaring grunt, and then left; we had grabbed our rifles and rushed out into the woods, but in the darkness could[170] see nothing. In fact, it was pretty lucky we didn’t run into the bear, as it could have easily taken us out when we were so vulnerable.

Next day we went off on a long tramp through the woods and along the sides of the canyons. There were plenty of berry bushes growing in clusters; and all around these there were fresh tracks of bear. But the grizzly is also a flesh-eater, and has a great liking for vcarrion. On visiting the place where Merrifield had killed the black bear, we found that the grizzlies had been there before us, and had utterly devoured the carcass, with cannibal relish. Hardly a scrap was left, and we turned our steps toward where lay the bull elk I had killed. It was quite late in the afternoon when we reached the place.

The next day, we set out on a long hike through the woods and along the canyon sides. There were lots of berry bushes growing in clusters, and all around them were fresh bear tracks. But the grizzly is also a meat-eater and really enjoys vcarrion. When we visited the spot where Merrifield had killed the black bear, we discovered that the grizzlies had been there before us and had completely devoured the carcass with a savage appetite. There was hardly anything left, so we headed toward the area where the bull elk I had killed lay. It was getting quite late in the afternoon by the time we arrived.

A grizzly had evidently been at the carcass during the preceding night, for his great footprints were in the ground all around it, and the carcass itself was gnawed and torn, and partially covered with earth and leaves—the grizzly has a curious habit of burying all of his prey that he does not at the moment need.

A grizzly had clearly been at the carcass the night before, as its large footprints were scattered around it, and the carcass itself was chewed up and damaged, partially buried under dirt and leaves—the grizzly has a strange habit of burying any prey it doesn't need right away.

The forest was composed mainly of what are called ridge-pole pines, which grow close together, and do not branch out until the stems are thirty or forty feet from the ground. Beneath these trees we walked over a carpet of pine needles, upon which our moccasined feet made no sound. The woods seemed vast and lonely, and their silence was broken now and then by the[171] strange noises always to be heard in the great pine forests.

The forest mainly consisted of ridge-pole pines, which grow closely together and don’t branch out until they’re thirty or forty feet off the ground. Under these trees, we walked on a carpet of pine needles, so that our moccasins made no sound. The woods felt vast and lonely, and the silence was occasionally interrupted by the[171] strange noises that are always heard in the large pine forests.

We climbed up along the trunk of a dead tree that had toppled over until its upper branches struck in the limb crotch of another, which thus supported it at an angle half-way in its fall. When above the ground far enough to prevent the bear’s smelling us, we sat still to wait for his approach; until, in the gathering gloom, we could no longer see the sights of our rifles. It was useless to wait longer; and we clambered down and stole out to the edge of the woods. The forest here covered one side of a steep, almost canyon-like ravine, whose other side was bare except for rock and sage-brush. Once out from under the trees there was still plenty of light, although the sun had set, and we crossed over some fifty yards to the opposite hillside, and crouched down under a bush to see if perchance some animal might not also leave the cover.

We climbed up the trunk of a dead tree that had fallen over until its upper branches rested in the fork of another tree, which supported it at an angle halfway down. Once we were high enough off the ground that the bear couldn’t smell us, we sat still to wait for him to come closer; but as the light faded, we could no longer see the sights of our rifles. It was pointless to wait any longer, so we climbed down and quietly made our way to the edge of the woods. The forest here covered one side of a steep, nearly canyon-like ravine, while the other side was bare except for rocks and sagebrush. Once we were out from under the trees, there was still plenty of light, even though the sun had set, and we crossed about fifty yards to the opposite hillside and crouched down under a bush to see if maybe some animal would come out as well.

Again we waited quietly in the growing dusk until the pine trees in our front blended into one dark, frowning mass. At last, as we were rising to leave, we heard the sound of the breaking of a dead stick, from the spot where we knew the carcass lay. “Old Ephraim” had come back to the carcass. A minute afterward, listening with strained ears, we heard him brush by some dry twigs. It was entirely too dark to go in after him; but we made up our minds that on the morrow he should be ours.

Again we waited quietly in the fading light until the pine trees in front of us merged into one dark, shadowy mass. Finally, as we were getting up to leave, we heard the sound of a dead stick snapping from the area where we knew the carcass was. “Old Ephraim” had returned to the carcass. A minute later, straining to listen, we heard him brush past some dry twigs. It was way too dark to go after him; but we decided that tomorrow he would be ours.

[172]Early next morning we were over at the elk carcass, and, as we expected, found that the bear had eaten his fill of it during the night. His tracks showed him to be an immense fellow, and were so fresh that we doubted if he had left long before we arrived; and we made up our minds to follow him up and try to find his lair. The bears that lived on these mountains had evidently been little disturbed; indeed, the Indians and most of the white hunters are rather chary of meddling with “Old Ephraim,” as the mountain men style the grizzly. The bears thus seemed to have very little fear of harm, and we thought it likely that the bed of the one who had fed on the elk would not be far away.

[172]Early the next morning, we went back to the elk carcass and, as we expected, found that the bear had eaten a lot of it during the night. His tracks indicated he was a huge creature, and they were so fresh that we suspected he hadn't left long before we got there; so we decided to track him down and try to find his den. The bears that lived in these mountains clearly hadn't been disturbed much; in fact, both the Indians and most of the white hunters tended to steer clear of “Old Ephraim,” as the mountain men call the grizzly. Because of this, the bears appeared to have little fear of danger, and we thought it was likely that the den of the one who had fed on the elk wouldn't be far away.

My companion was a skillful tracker, and we took up the trail at once. For some distance it led over the soft, yielding carpet of moss and pine needles, and the footprints were quite easily made out, although we could follow them but slowly; for we had, of course, to keep a sharp look-out ahead and around us as we walked noiselessly on in the somber half-light always prevailing under the great pine trees.

My companion was a skilled tracker, and we immediately picked up the trail. For some distance, it led over the soft carpet of moss and pine needles, and the footprints were pretty easy to see, although we could only follow them slowly. We had to stay alert ahead and around us while we walked silently in the dim light that always lingered under the tall pine trees.

After going a few hundred yards the tracks turned off on a well-beaten path made by the elk; the woods were in many places cut up by these game trails, which had often become as distinct as ordinary footpaths. The beast’s footprints were perfectly plain in the dust, and he had lumbered along up the path until near the middle of the hillside, where the ground broke away and[173] there were hollows and boulders. Here there had been a windfall, and the dead trees lay among the living, piled across one another in all directions; while between and around them sprouted up a thick growth of young spruces and other evergreens. The trail turned off into the tangled thicket, within which it was almost certain we should find our quarry. We could still follow the tracks, by the slight scrapes of the claws on the bark, or by the bent and broken twigs; and we advanced with noiseless caution.

After going a few hundred yards, the tracks veered onto a well-worn path made by the elk; the woods were often crisscrossed by these game trails, which sometimes looked as clear as regular footpaths. The animal's footprints were clearly visible in the dust, and it had lumbered up the path until reaching the middle of the hillside, where the ground sloped down and[173] there were hollows and boulders. Here, there had been a windfall, and the dead trees lay among the living, piled up in all directions; while between and around them, a thick growth of young spruces and other evergreens sprouted. The trail veered into the dense thicket, where we were almost certain to find our quarry. We could still track the footprints by the slight scratches of the claws on the bark or the bent and broken twigs, and we moved forward with silent caution.

When in the middle of the thicket we crossed what was almost a breastwork of fallen logs, and Merrifield, who was leading, passed by the upright stem of a great pine. As soon as he was by it, he sank suddenly on one knee, turning half round, his face fairly aflame with excitement; and as I strode past him, with my rifle at the ready, there, not ten steps off, was the great bear, slowly rising from his bed among the young spruces. He had heard us, but apparently hardly knew exactly where or what we were, for he reared up on his haunches sideways to us.

When we were in the thick of the woods, we crossed what seemed like a barricade of fallen logs. Merrifield, who was leading the way, moved past a tall pine tree. As soon as he did, he suddenly dropped to one knee, turning slightly, his face glowing with excitement. As I walked by him, with my rifle ready, there, not even ten steps away, was the massive bear, slowly getting up from its spot among the young spruces. He had heard us but seemed unsure of where we were or what exactly we were, so he stood up on his back legs, facing us sideways.

Then he saw us and dropped down again on all-fours, the shaggy hair on his neck and shoulders seeming to bristle as he turned toward us. As he sank down on his fore feet, I had raised the rifle; his head was bent slightly down, and when I saw the top of the white bead fairly between his small, glittering, evil eyes, I pulled trigger. Half-rising up, the huge beast[174] fell over on his side in the death throes, the ball having gone into his brain, striking as fairly between the eyes as if the distance had been measured.

Then he saw us and dropped down onto all fours, the shaggy hair on his neck and shoulders seeming to bristle as he turned toward us. As he sank down onto his front legs, I had raised the rifle; his head was tilted slightly down, and when I saw the top of the white bead right between his small, glittering, malicious eyes, I pulled the trigger. Half-rising up, the massive beast[174] fell over onto his side in his last moments, the bullet having gone into his brain, hitting perfectly between the eyes as if the distance had been measured.

The whole thing was over in twenty seconds from the time I caught sight of the game; indeed, it was over so quickly that the grizzly did not have time to show fight. He was a monstrous fellow, much larger than any I have seen since. As near as we could estimate, he must have weighed above twelve hundred pounds.

The whole thing was over in twenty seconds from the moment I spotted the game; in fact, it ended so fast that the grizzly didn't have time to fight back. He was a massive creature, much larger than any I've seen since. By our best guess, he must have weighed over twelve hundred pounds.

Theodore Roosevelt.

Theodore Roosevelt.

HELPS TO STUDY

STUDY AIDS

Theodore Roosevelt, President of the United States from 1901 to 1909, was one of the greatest hunters of the present generation. As he was in weak health as a young man, he went West and lived for some time the life of a ranchman and hunter, killing much wild game. In later years he went on a great hunting trip to Africa, and finally explored the wilds of the Amazon river, in South America, in search of game and adventure. “Old Ephraim” narrates one of his earlier hunting experiences, and is taken from the book, The Hunting Trips of a Ranchman.

Theodore Roosevelt, who served as President of the United States from 1901 to 1909, was one of the greatest hunters of his time. As a young man, dealing with poor health, he moved West and spent some time living as a rancher and hunter, taking down a lot of wild game. Later in life, he went on a major hunting trip to Africa and eventually explored the remote areas of the Amazon River in South America, searching for game and adventure. “Old Ephraim” tells one of his earlier hunting stories and is excerpted from the book, The Hunting Trips of a Ranchman.

Give an account of the capture of the grizzly bear. Why did not Merrifield fire? Compare the weight of the bear with that of the average cow or horse. Tell of any bear hunt of which you know.

Give an account of the capture of the grizzly bear. Why didn’t Merrifield shoot? Compare the weight of the bear to that of an average cow or horse. Share any bear hunt stories you know.

SUPPLEMENTARY READING

ADDITIONAL READING

  • Watchers of the Trail—Charles C. D. Roberts.
  • Monarch, the Bear—Ernest Thompson Seton.
  • Wild Animals I Have Known—Ernest Thompson Seton.
  • African Game Trails—Theodore Roosevelt.

MIDWINTER

The spotted sky is dull with snow,
The light flakes waver and drift down slowly; Across the hilltop, captivated and pale,
Silently drops a silver veil;
And the entire valley is enclosed. Through flickering gray and thin curtains.
But cheerfully the chickadee Sing to me on the fence and tree; The snow swirls around him as he sings,
White like the feathers of angels' wings.
I watch the slow flakes as they come down. On the bank, through the thorns and against the crumbling wall; Above the orchard, wasteland and brown,
All quietly they settle down,
Tipping the apple branches, and each Delicate, trembling branches of plum and peach.
On grass and walkway and arbor roof The snowstorm spreads its white fabric; It paves the garden path with pearls; And lovingly around tattered stalk And shivering, it spins its magic threads. A cloak as bright as lilies.
It’s been snowing all day: the covered mail Shines in the darkness like a ghost; [176]All day the cursed oak has been standing A quiet wizard of the forest;
Garland and airy cap decorate The sumac and the thorn by the roadside,
And clusters of sparkles gather and shine In the dark hair of the pine.
The scraggly bush, small and aged,
Shrinks like a homeless person in the cold; In __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ white surplice the cedar stands,
And blesses him with priestly hands.
Still cheerfully the chickadee Sing to me from the fence and tree:
But in my deepest ear is heard The music of a more divine bird;
And heavenly thoughts as gentle and pure As snowflakes settle gently on my soul, Clothing made with love, my lonely heart,
Healing with peace each injured part,
Until all of my being feels like it's Changed by their purity. John Townsend Trowbridge.

HELPS TO STUDY

STUDY ASSISTANCE

When did this storm begin? Read lines which show this. Give reasons for your answer. What comparisons are used by the poet in describing the snowfall? Which comparison do you like best? What healing thought does the storm bring to the poet? Compare it with the same thought in The First Snowfall.

When did this storm start? Read the lines that indicate this. Provide reasons for your answer. What comparisons does the poet use to describe the snowfall? Which comparison do you prefer? What comforting thought does the storm bring to the poet? Compare it to the same thought in The First Snowfall.


A GEORGIA FOX HUNT177-*

I

I

In the season of 1863, the Rockville Hunting Club, which had been newly organized, was at the height of its success. It was composed of men too old to go in the army, and of young men who were not old enough, or who, from one cause and another, were exempted from military service. Ostensibly, its object was to encourage the noble sport of fox-hunting and to bind by closer ties the congenial souls whose love for horse and hound and horn bordered on enthusiasm. This, I say, was its vostensible object, for it seems to me, looking back upon that terrible time, that the main purpose of the association was to devise new methods of forgetting the sickening vportents of disaster that were even then thick in the air. Any suggestion or plan calculated to relieve the mind from the weight of the horror of those desperate days was eagerly seized upon and utilized. With the old men and the fledgling boys in the neighborhood of Rockville, the desire to escape momentarily the realities of the present took the shape of fox-hunting and other congenial amusements. With the women—ah well! Heaven only knows how they sat dumb and silent over their great anguish and grief, cheering the helpless and comforting and[178] succoring the sick and wounded. It was a mystery to me then, and it is a mystery to me now.

In the season of 1863, the Rockville Hunting Club, which had just been formed, was at the peak of its success. It was made up of men who were too old to serve in the army, and young men who were not old enough, or who, for various reasons, were exempt from military duty. On the surface, its purpose was to promote the noble sport of fox-hunting and to strengthen the bonds among those who shared a passion for horses, hounds, and hunting, bordering on enthusiasm. This, I say, was its vostensible purpose, for in retrospect, looking back at that terrible time, it seems to me that the main aim of the group was to create new ways to escape the overwhelming vportents of disaster that were already thick in the air. Any suggestion or plan that could ease the mind from the burden of the horrors of those desperate days was eagerly embraced and put into action. Among the older men and the young boys in the Rockville area, the desire to temporarily escape the harsh realities of the present manifested as fox-hunting and other enjoyable pastimes. As for the women—ah well! Who can say how they sat quietly, bearing their deep sorrow and grief, supporting the helpless and caring for the sick and wounded. It was a mystery to me then, and it remains a mystery to me now.

About the first of November the writer hereof received a long-expected letter from Tom Tunison, the secretary of the club, who was on a visit to Monticello. It was brief and breezy.

About the first of November, I received a long-anticipated letter from Tom Tunison, the club’s secretary, who was visiting Monticello. The letter was short and lively.

“Young man,” he wrote, “they are coming. They are going to give us a vruffle. Their dogs are good, but they lack form and finish as well as discipline—plenty of bottom but no confidence. I haven’t hesitated to put up our horn as the prize. Get the boys together and tell them about it, and see that our own eleven are in fighting trim. You won’t believe it, but Sue, Herndon, Kate, and Walthall are coming with the party; and the fair de Compton, who set all the Monticello boys wild last year when she got back from Macon, vows and declares she is coming, too. Remember the 15th. Be prepared.”

“Young man,” he wrote, “they're coming. They're going to challenge us to a vruffle. Their dogs are decent, but they lack skill and finesse, as well as discipline—lots of stamina but no confidence. I’ve gone ahead and offered our horn as the prize. Get the guys together and fill them in, and make sure our own eleven are ready to compete. You won’t believe it, but Sue, Herndon, Kate, and Walthall are coming with the group; and the lovely de Compton, who drove all the Monticello boys crazy last year when she returned from Macon, says she’s coming too. Mark the 15th. Be ready.”

I took in the situation at a glance. Tom, in his reckless style, had bantered a party of Jasper county men as to the superiority of their dogs, and had even offered to give them an opportunity to gain the silver-mounted horn won by the Rockville club in Hancock county the year before. The Jasper county men, who were really breeding some excellent dogs, accepted the challenge, and Tom had invited them to share the hospitality of the plantation home called “Bachelors’ Hall.”

I assessed the situation quickly. Tom, in his usual reckless way, had teased a group of guys from Jasper County about their dogs being better, and he even offered them a chance to win the silver-mounted horn that the Rockville club had won in Hancock County the previous year. The Jasper County guys, who actually bred some really great dogs, accepted the challenge, and Tom invited them to enjoy the hospitality of the plantation home known as “Bachelors’ Hall.”

[179]If the truth must be confessed, I was not at all grieved at the announcement in Tom’s letter, apart from the agreeable change in the social atmosphere that would result from the presence of ladies in “Bachelors’ Hall.” I was eagerly anxious to test the mettle of a favorite hound—Flora—whose care and training had cost me a great deal of time and trouble. Although it was her first season in the field, she had already become the pet and pride of the Rockville club, the members of which were not slow to sound her praises. Flora was an experiment. She was the result of a cross between the Henry hound (called in Georgia the “Birdsong dog,” in honor of the most successful breeder) and a Maryland hound. She was a grand-daughter of the famous Hodo and in everything except her color (she was white with yellow ears) was the exact reproduction of that magnificent fox-hound. I was anxious to see her put to the test.

[179]To be honest, I wasn’t at all upset by the news in Tom’s letter, except for the pleasant change in the social vibe that would come with having ladies in “Bachelors’ Hall.” I was really eager to see how a favorite hound—Flora—would perform, given that I had invested a lot of time and effort into her care and training. Even though it was her first season in the field, she had already become a favorite among the Rockville club, with the members not hesitating to sing her praises. Flora was an experiment. She was the result of a cross between the Henry hound (known in Georgia as the “Birdsong dog,” after the most successful breeder) and a Maryland hound. She was a granddaughter of the famous Hodo and, apart from her color (she was white with yellow ears), she was an exact replica of that magnificent fox-hound. I was excited to see her put to the test.

It was with no small degree of satisfaction, therefore, that I informed Aunt Patience, the cook, of Tom’s programme. Aunt Patience was a privileged character, whose comments upon people and things were free and frequent; when she heard that a party of hunters, accompanied by ladies, proposed to make the hall their temporary headquarters, her remarks were ludicrously indignant.

It was with a good amount of satisfaction, then, that I told Aunt Patience, the cook, about Tom’s plan. Aunt Patience was quite a character, and she often shared her opinions about people and things; when she found out that a group of hunters, along with some ladies, intended to use the hall as their temporary base, her comments were outrageously indignant.

“Well, ef dat Marse Tom ain’t de beatinest white man dat I ever sot eyes on—’way off yander givin’[180] way his vittles fo’ he buy um at de sto’! How I know what Marse Tom want, an’ tel I know, whar I gwineter git um? He better be home yer lookin’ atter deze lazy niggers, stidder high-flyin’ wid dem Jasper county folks. Ef dez enny vittles on dis plan’ash’n, hits more’n I knows un. En he’ll go runnin’ roun’ wid dem harum-skarum gals twell I boun’ he don’t fetch dat pipe an’ dat ’backer what he said he would. Can’t fool me ’bout de gals what grows up deze days. Dey duz like dey wanter stan’ up an’ cuss dersef’ case dey wuzent borned men.”

"Well, if that Marse Tom isn’t the most ridiculous white guy I’ve ever seen—way over there giving away his food before he even buys it at the store! How am I supposed to know what Marse Tom wants, and until I know, where am I supposed to get it for him? He better be home taking care of these lazy folks instead of hanging out with those Jasper County people. If there’s any food on this plantation, it’s more than I know about. And he’ll be off running around with those wild girls until I bet he forgets that pipe and that tobacco he said he would bring. You can’t fool me about the girls who grow up these days. They act like they want to stand up and curse themselves because they weren’t born men."

“Why, Aunt Patience, your Marse Tom says Miss de Compton is as pretty as a pink and as fine as a fiddle.”

“Why, Aunt Patience, your Mr. Tom says Miss de Compton is as pretty as a pink and as lovely as a fine fiddle.”

“Law, chile! you needn’t talk ’bout de gals to dis ole ’omen. I done know um fo’ you wuz borned. W’en you see Miss Compton you see all de balance un um. Deze is new times. Marse Tom’s mammy useter spin her fifteen cents o’ wool a day—w’en you see Miss Compton wid a hank er yarn in ’er han’, you jes’ sen’ me word.”

“Law, child! You don’t need to talk about the girls to this old woman. I’ve known them long before you were born. When you see Miss Compton, you see all the rest of them. These are new times. Master Tom’s mother used to spin her fifteen cents of wool a day—when you see Miss Compton with a hank of yarn in her hand, just send me word.”

Whereupon, Aunt Patience gave her head handkerchief a vigorous wrench, and went her way—the good old soul—even then considering how she should best set about preparing a genuine surprise for her young master in the shape of daily feasts for a dozen guests. I will not stop here to detail the character of this preparation or to dwell upon its success. It is[181] enough to say that Tom Tunison praised Aunt Patience to the skies; and, as if this were not sufficient to make her happy, he produced a big clay pipe, three plugs of real “manufac terbacker,” which was hard to get in those times, a red shawl, and twelve yards of calico.

Whereupon, Aunt Patience gave her head scarf a good tug and went about her business—the sweet old soul—even then thinking about how she could best prepare a genuine surprise for her young master in the form of daily feasts for a dozen guests. I won’t take the time here to explain the details of this preparation or to linger on its success. It is[181] enough to say that Tom Tunison praised Aunt Patience to the heavens; and, as if that weren’t enough to make her happy, he pulled out a big clay pipe, three plugs of real “manufac terbacker,” which was hard to come by back then, a red shawl, and twelve yards of calico.

The fortnight that followed the arrival of Tom’s guests was one long to be remembered, not only in the vannals of the Rockville Hunting Club but in the annals of Rockville itself. The fair de Compton literally turned the heads of old men and young boys, and even succeeded in conquering the critics of her own sex. She was marvelously beautiful, and her beauty was of a kind to haunt one in one’s dreams. It was easy to perceive that she had made a conquest of Tom, and I know that every suggestion he made and every project he planned had for its sole end and aim the enjoyment of Miss Carrie de Compton.

The two weeks that followed the arrival of Tom’s guests were unforgettable, not just in the vannals of the Rockville Hunting Club but also in the history of Rockville itself. Miss de Compton turned the heads of old men and young boys alike, even winning over her female critics. She was incredibly beautiful, and her beauty seemed the kind that could linger in your dreams. It was clear that she had captured Tom’s heart, and I knew that every suggestion he made and every plan he had was aimed solely at making Miss Carrie de Compton happy.

It was several days before the minor details of the contest, which was at once the excuse for and the object of the visit of Tom’s guests, could be arranged, but finally everything was “vamicably adjusted,” and the day appointed. The night before the hunt, the club and the Jasper county visitors assembled in Tom Tunison’s parlor for a final discussion of the event.

It took several days to sort out the small details of the contest, which was both the reason for and the focus of Tom's guests' visit, but eventually everything was “vamicably adjusted,” and the date was set. The night before the hunt, the club and the visitors from Jasper County gathered in Tom Tunison’s living room for a final discussion about the event.

“In order,” said Tom, “to give our friends and guests an opportunity fully to test the speed and bottom of their kennels, it has been decided to pay our respects to ‘Old Sandy’.”

“In order,” Tom said, “to give our friends and guests a chance to fully test the speed and endurance of their kennels, we've decided to pay our respects to ‘Old Sandy’.”

[182]“And pray, Mr. Tunison, who is ‘Old Sandy’?” queried Miss de Compton.

[182]“Excuse me, Mr. Tunison, but who is ‘Old Sandy’?” asked Miss de Compton.

“He is a fox, Miss de Compton, and a tough one. He is a trained fox. He has been hunted so often by the inferior packs in his neighborhood that he is well-nigh vinvincible. He is so well known that he has not been hunted, except by accident, for two seasons. He is not as suspicious as he was two years ago, but we must be careful if we want to get within hearing distance of him to-morrow morning.”

“He's a fox, Miss de Compton, and a tough one. He's a trained fox. He's been hunted so many times by the lesser packs in his area that he's practically vinvincible. He's so well known that he hasn't been hunted, except by mistake, for two seasons. He's not as wary as he was two years ago, but we need to be cautious if we want to get within hearing distance of him tomorrow morning.”

“Do any of the ladies go with us?” asked Jack Herndon.

“Are any of the ladies coming with us?” asked Jack Herndon.

“I go, for one,” responded Miss de Compton, and in a few minutes all the ladies had decided to go along, even if they found it inconvenient to participate actively in the hunt.

“I’m going, for one,” replied Miss de Compton, and in a few minutes, all the ladies had decided to join in, even if they found it inconvenient to take an active part in the hunt.

“Then,” said Tom, rising, “we must say good night. Uncle Plato will sound ‘Boots and Saddle’ at four o’clock to-morrow morning.”

“Then,” said Tom, standing up, “we should say goodnight. Uncle Plato will play ‘Boots and Saddle’ at four o’clock tomorrow morning.”

“Four o’clock!” exclaimed the ladies in dismay.

“Four o’clock!” the ladies exclaimed in shock.

“At four precisely,” answered Tom, and the ladies with pretty little gestures of mock despair swept upstairs while Tom brought out cigars for the boys.

“At four exactly,” replied Tom, and the ladies, with charming gestures of playful despair, headed upstairs while Tom brought out cigars for the guys.

My friend little knew how delighted I was that “Old Sandy” was to be put through his paces. He little knew how carefully I had studied the peculiarities of this famous fox—how often when training Flora I had taken her out and followed “Old Sandy” through[183] all his ranges, how I had “felt of” both his speed and bottom and knew all his weak points.

My friend had no idea how excited I was that “Old Sandy” was going to be put to the test. He had no clue how thoroughly I had studied the quirks of this famous fox—how often I had taken Flora out and followed “Old Sandy” through[183] all his territories, how I had checked both his speed and endurance, and how well I knew all his weaknesses.

II

II

Morning came, and with it Uncle Plato’s bugle call. Aunt Patience was ready with a smoking hot breakfast, and everybody was in fine spirits. As the eager, happy crowd filed down the broad avenue that led to the hall, the fair de Compton, who had been delayed in mounting, rode by my side.

Morning arrived, and with it came Uncle Plato’s bugle call. Aunt Patience had a hot breakfast ready, and everyone was in great spirits. As the excited, cheerful crowd made their way down the wide avenue leading to the hall, the lovely de Compton, who had been delayed in getting on her horse, rode alongside me.

“You choose your escort well,” I ventured to say.

“You picked your escort wisely,” I dared to say.

“I have a weakness for children,” she replied; “particularly for children who know what they are about. Plato has told me that if I desired to see all of the hunt without much trouble, to follow you. I am selfish, you perceive.”

“I have a soft spot for kids,” she replied; “especially for kids who know what they’re doing. Plato told me that if I wanted to see everything about the hunt without too much hassle, I should follow you. I'm a bit selfish, you see.”

We rode over the red hills and under the russet trees until we came to “Old Sandy’s” favorite haunt. Here a council of war was held, and it was decided that Tom and a portion of the hunters should skirt the fields, while another portion led by Miss de Compton and myself should enter and bid the fox good morning. Uncle Plato, who had been given the cue, followed me with the dogs, and in a few moments we were very near the particular spot where I hoped to find the venerable deceiver of dogs and men. The hounds were already sallying hither and thither, anxious and evidently expectant.

We rode over the red hills and beneath the rust-colored trees until we reached “Old Sandy’s” favorite hangout. Here, we held a war council and decided that Tom and some of the hunters would go around the fields, while another group, led by Miss de Compton and me, would go in and say good morning to the fox. Uncle Plato, who had been given the signal, followed me with the dogs, and in a few moments, we were very close to the specific spot where I hoped to find the old trickster who deceives dogs and people. The hounds were already running around, anxious and clearly eager.

[184]Five minutes went by without a whimper from the pack. There was not a sound save the eager rustling of the dogs through the sedge and undergrowth. The ground was familiar to Flora, and I watched her with pride as with powerful strides she circled around. Suddenly she paused and flung her head in the air, making a beautiful picture where she stood poised, as if listening. My heart gave a great thump. It was a trick of hers, and I knew that “Old Sandy” had been around within the past twenty-four hours! With a rush, a bound, and an eager cry, my favorite came toward us, and the next moment “Old Sandy,” who had been lying almost at our horses’ feet, was up and away with Flora right at his heels. A wild hope seized me that my favorite would run into the shy veteran before he could get out of the field. But no! One of the Jasper county hunters, rendered momentarily insane by excitement, endeavored to ride the fox down with his horse, and in another moment Sir Reynard was over the fence and into the woodland beyond, followed by the hounds. They made a splendid but vineffectual burst of speed, for when “Old Sandy” found himself upon the blackjack hills he was foot-loose. The morning, however, was fine—just damp enough to leave the scent of the fox hanging breast high in the air, whether he shaped his course over lowlands or highlands.

[184]Five minutes passed without a sound from the pack. The only noise came from the eager rustling of the dogs through the grass and underbrush. The ground was familiar to Flora, and I watched her with pride as she circled around with powerful strides. Suddenly, she stopped and raised her head, creating a beautiful image as she stood still, seemingly listening. My heart raced. It was one of her tricks, and I knew that “Old Sandy” had been around in the last twenty-four hours! With a rush, a leap, and an excited bark, my favorite came toward us, and in the next moment, “Old Sandy,” who had been lying almost at our horses’ feet, was off and running with Flora right behind him. A wild hope filled me that my favorite would catch up to the elusive veteran before he could leave the field. But no! One of the Jasper County hunters, momentarily crazed with excitement, tried to chase the fox down with his horse, and in another moment, Sir Reynard was over the fence and into the woods beyond, followed by the hounds. They made a magnificent but vineffectual sprint, for when “Old Sandy” reached the blackjack hills, he was free as a bird. The morning, however, was lovely—just damp enough to keep the scent of the fox lingering high in the air, whether he crossed lowlands or highlands.

The Beginning of the Fox Hunt The Start of the Fox Hunt

In the midst of all the confusion that had ensued, Miss de Compton remained cool, serene, and appar[185]
[186]
ently indifferent, but I observed a glow upon her face and a sparkle in her eyes, as Tom Tunison, riding his gallant gray and heading the hunters, easily and gracefully took a couple of fences when the hounds veered to the left.

In the middle of all the chaos that followed, Miss de Compton stayed calm, serene, and seemingly uninterested, but I noticed a glow on her face and a sparkle in her eyes as Tom Tunison, riding his impressive gray horse and leading the hunters, effortlessly and gracefully jumped over a couple of fences when the hounds veered to the left.

“Our Jasper county friend has saved ‘Old Sandy,’ Miss de Compton,” I said, “but he has given us an opportunity of witnessing some very fine sport. The fox is so badly frightened that he may endeavor in the beginning to outfoot the dogs, but in the end he will return to his range, and then I hope to show you what a cunning old customer he is. If Flora doesn’t fail us at the critical moment, you will have the honor of wearing his brush on your saddle.”

“Our friend from Jasper County has rescued ‘Old Sandy,’ Miss de Compton,” I said, “but he’s also given us a chance to see some great sporting action. The fox is so scared that he might try to outrun the dogs at first, but in the end, he’ll head back to his territory, and then I hope to show you what a clever old fellow he is. If Flora doesn’t let us down at the crucial moment, you’ll get the honor of wearing his tail on your saddle.”

“Youth is always confident,” replied Miss de Compton.

“Youth is always confident,” replied Miss de Compton.

“In this instance, however, I have the advantage of knowing both hound and fox. Flora has a few weaknesses, but I think she understands what is expected of her to-day.”

“In this case, though, I have the benefit of knowing both the hound and the fox. Flora has some weaknesses, but I believe she knows what’s expected of her today.”

Thus bantering and chaffing each other, we turned our horses’ heads in a direction voblique to that taken by the other hunters, who, with the exception of Tom Tunison and Jack Herndon, now well up with the dogs, were struggling along as best they could. For a half mile or more we cantered down a lane, then turned into a stubble field, and made for a hill crowned and skirted by a growth of blackjack, through which an[187] occasional pine had broken, as it seemed, in a vain but noble effort to touch the sky. Once upon the summit of the hills, we had a majestic view upon all sides. The fresh morning breezes blew crisp and cool and bracing, but were not uncomfortable after the exercise we had taken; and as the clouds that had muffled up the east dispersed themselves or were dissolved, the generous sun spread layer upon layer of golden light upon hill and valley and forest and stream.

Bantering and teasing each other, we turned our horses’ heads in a direction voblique to where the other hunters were going. With the exception of Tom Tunison and Jack Herndon, who were now riding alongside the dogs, the others were struggling along as best as they could. We cantered down a lane for about half a mile before turning into a stubble field, making our way toward a hill surrounded and topped by a patch of blackjack trees, with a few pines trying, in vain, to reach the sky. Once we reached the top of the hill, we were greeted by a stunning view all around. The fresh morning breezes were crisp, cool, and invigorating, but not uncomfortable after our ride. As the clouds that had covered the east began to clear, the warm sun spread beautiful layers of golden light across the hills, valleys, forests, and streams.

Away to the left we could hear the hounds, and the music of their voices, toyed with by the playful wind, rolled itself into melodious little echoes that broke pleasantly upon the ear, now loud, now faint, now far and now near. The first burst of speed, which had been terrific, had settled down into a steady run, but I knew by the sound that the pace was still tremendous, and I imagined I could hear the silvery tongue of Flora as she led the eager pack. The cries of the hounds, however, grew fainter and fainter, until presently they were lost in the distance.

Away to the left, we could hear the hounds, and their voices, played with by the lively wind, created pleasant little echoes that came and went, sometimes loud, sometimes soft, sometimes close, and sometimes far away. The initial burst of speed, which had been intense, had settled into a steady run, but I could tell by the sound that the pace was still incredible, and I imagined I could hear Flora's silvery voice as she led the eager pack. However, the cries of the hounds faded more and more until, eventually, they disappeared into the distance.

“He is making a straight shoot for the Turner vold fields, two miles away,” I remarked, by way of explanation.

“He's heading straight for the Turner vold fields, two miles away,” I said to explain.

“And pray, why are we here?” Miss de Compton asked.

“And why exactly are we here?” Miss de Compton asked.

“To be in at the death. (The fair de Compton smiled vsarcastically.) In the Turner old fields the fox will make his grand double, gain upon the dogs,[188] head for yonder hill, and come down the ravine upon our right. At the fence here, within plain view, he will attempt a trick that has heretofore always been successful, and which has given him a reputation as a trained fox. I depend upon the intelligence of Flora to see through ‘Old Sandy’s’ vstrategy, but if she hesitates a moment, we must set her right.”

“To be there at the end. (The fair de Compton smiled vsarcastically.) In the Turner old fields, the fox will make his big move, gain ground on the dogs,[188] head for that hill, and then come down the ravine on our right. At the fence right here, where we can see him, he’ll try a move that has always worked before, which has earned him a reputation as a clever fox. I’m counting on Flora’s smarts to figure out ‘Old Sandy’s’ vstrategy, but if she hesitates for a second, we need to set her straight.”

I spoke with the confidence of one having experience, and Miss de Compton smiled and was content. We had little time for further conversation, for in a few minutes I observed a dark shadow emerge from the undergrowth on the opposite hill and slip quickly across the open space of fallow land. It crossed the ravine that intersected the valley, stole quietly through the stubble to the fence, and there paused a moment, as if hesitating. In a low voice I called Miss de Compton’s attention to the figure, but she refused to believe that it was the same fox we had aroused thirty minutes before. Howbeit, it was the vveritable “Old Sandy” himself. I should have known him among a thousand foxes. He was not in as fine feather as when, at the start, he had swung his brush across Flora’s nose—the pace had told on him—but he still moved with an air of confidence.

I spoke confidently, like someone with experience, and Miss de Compton smiled, feeling pleased. We didn’t have much time for more conversation because, within minutes, I noticed a dark shape appearing from the undergrowth on the opposite hill and quickly crossing the open fallow land. It crossed the ravine that cut through the valley, moved silently through the stubble to the fence, and paused for a moment, as if it were hesitating. In a low voice, I pointed out the figure to Miss de Compton, but she wouldn’t believe it was the same fox we had startled thirty minutes earlier. However, it was the vreal “Old Sandy” himself. I would have recognized him among a thousand foxes. He wasn’t looking as good as when he had first swung his tail across Flora’s nose—the pace had taken its toll on him—but he still carried himself with confidence.

Then and there Miss de Compton beheld a display of fox tactics shrewd enough to excite the admiration of the most indifferent—a display of cunning that seemed to be something higher than instinct.

Then and there, Miss de Compton saw a showcase of fox tactics clever enough to impress even the most uninterested—a display of cleverness that appeared to be more than just instinct.

[189]“Old Sandy” paused only a moment. With a bound he gained the top of the fence, stopped to pull something from one of his fore feet—probably a cockle bur—and then carefully balancing himself, proceeded to walk the fence. By this time, the music of the dogs was again heard in the distance, but “Old Sandy” took his time. One—two—three—seven—ten—twenty panels of the fence were cleared. Pausing, he again subjected his fore feet to examination, and licked them carefully. Then he proceeded on his journey along the fence until he was at least one hundred yards from where he left the ground. Here he paused for the first time, gathered himself together, leaped through the air, and rushed away. As he did so, the full note of the pack burst upon our ears as the hounds reached the brow of the hill from the lowlands on the other side.

[189]“Old Sandy” took just a moment to pause. With a leap, he climbed to the top of the fence, stopped to pull something from one of his front feet—probably a cocklebur—and then, carefully balancing himself, began to walk along the fence. By this time, the distant sound of the dogs could be heard again, but “Old Sandy” didn’t rush. One—two—three—seven—ten—twenty sections of the fence were cleared. He paused again to inspect his front feet and licked them thoroughly. Then he continued on his way along the fence until he was at least a hundred yards from where he had jumped down. Here, he paused for the first time, gathered himself, leaped into the air, and dashed away. As he did this, the full chorus of the pack burst into our ears as the hounds reached the top of the hill from the lowlands on the other side.

“Upon my word!” exclaimed Miss de Compton; “that fox ought to go free. I shall beg Mr. Tunison—”

“Honestly!” exclaimed Miss de Compton; “that fox should be let go. I’ll ask Mr. Tunison—”

But before she finished her sentence the dogs came into view, and I could hardly restrain a shout of triumph as I saw Flora running easily and unerringly far to the front. Behind her, led by Captain—and so close together that, as Uncle Plato afterward remarked, “You mout kivver de whole caboodle wid a hoss-blanket”—were the remainder of the Tunison kennel, while the Jasper county hounds were strung out behind[190] in wild but heroic confusion. I felt strongly tempted to give the view-halloo, and push “Old Sandy” to the wall at once, but I knew that the fair de Compton would regard the exploit with severe vreprobation forever after. Across the ravine and to the fence the dogs came, their voices, as they got nearer, crashing through the silence like a chorus of demons.

But before she finished her sentence, the dogs appeared, and I could barely hold back a shout of triumph as I saw Flora running effortlessly and perfectly up ahead. Behind her, led by Captain—and so close together that, as Uncle Plato later noted, “You could cover the whole group with a horse blanket”—were the rest of the Tunison kennel, while the Jasper County hounds were trailing behind in wild but brave chaos. I felt a strong urge to give the view-halloo and push “Old Sandy” to the wall right away, but I knew that the fair de Compton would look at that act with serious disapproval from then on. Across the ravine and to the fence came the dogs, their voices crashing through the silence like a chorus of demons as they approached.[190]

Now was the critical moment. If Flora should fail me—!

Now was the crucial moment. If Flora let me down—!

Several of the older dogs topped the rails, and scattered through the undergrowth. Flora came over with them, made a small circle, with her sensitive nose to the damp earth, and then went rushing down the fence. Past the point where “Old Sandy” took his flying leap she ran, turned suddenly to the left, and came swooping back in a wide circle. I had barely time to warn Miss de Compton that she must prepare to do a little rapid riding, when my favorite, with a fierce cry of delight that thrilled me through and through, picked up the blazing vdrag, and away we went with a scream and a shout. I felt in my very bones that “Old Sandy” was doomed. I had never seen Flora so prompt and eager; I had never observed the scent to be better. Everything was auspicious.

Several of the older dogs jumped over the rails and scattered through the underbrush. Flora joined them, made a small circle with her sensitive nose to the damp ground, and then dashed down the fence. She sprinted past the spot where “Old Sandy” made his flying leap, turned suddenly to the left, and swooped back in a wide circle. I barely had time to warn Miss de Compton that she needed to get ready for some quick riding when my favorite, letting out a fierce cry of excitement that sent a thrill through me, grabbed the blazing vdrag, and off we went with a scream and a shout. I could feel in my very bones that “Old Sandy” was in trouble. I had never seen Flora so quick and eager; I had never noticed the scent to be better. Everything felt just right.

We went like the wind. Miss de Compton rode well, and the long stretches of stubble land through which the chase led were unbroken by ditch or fence. The pace of the hounds was simply terrific, and I knew[191] that no fox on earth could long stand up before the white demon that led the hunt with such splendor.

We raced like the wind. Miss de Compton rode skillfully, and the open fields of stubble we passed through had no ditches or fences. The speed of the hounds was incredible, and I knew[191] that no fox could escape the amazing white leader of the hunt for long.

Five—ten—fifteen minutes we rushed at the heels of the rearmost dogs, until, suddenly, we found ourselves in the midst of the pack. The scent was lost! Flora ran about in wide circles, followed by the greater portion of the dogs. To the left, to the right they went. At that moment, chancing to look back, I caught a glimpse of “Old Sandy,” broken down and bedraggled, making his way toward a clump of briars. He had played his last vtrump and lost. Pushed by the dogs, he had dropped in his tracks and literally allowed them to run over him. I rode at him with a shout; there was a short, sharp race, and in a few moments vLa Mort was sounded over the famous fox on the horn that the Jasper county boys did not win.

Five—ten—fifteen minutes we rushed after the last dogs, until, suddenly, we found ourselves in the middle of the pack. The scent was gone! Flora ran in wide circles, followed by most of the dogs. They went left, then right. At that moment, I happened to look back and saw “Old Sandy,” worn out and scruffy, making his way toward a patch of thorn bushes. He had played his last card and lost. Push by the dogs, he had collapsed and let them run over him. I rode up to him with a shout; there was a quick, intense race, and in a few moments vLa Mort was sounded over the famous fox on the horn that the Jasper County boys did not win.

Joel Chandler Harris.

Joel Chandler Harris.

HELPS TO STUDY

Aids in studying

This gives a good picture of a fox hunt in the South in the long ago. Tell what you like best about it. Who is telling the story? Was he young or old? How do you know? What opinion do you form of the “fair de Compton”? See if you can get an old man, perhaps a negro, to tell you of a fox hunt he has seen.

This provides a clear view of a fox hunt in the South from a long time ago. Share what you like most about it. Who's telling the story? Were they young or old? How can you tell? What do you think of the “fair de Compton”? Try to find an older man, maybe a Black man, to share his experiences of a fox hunt he has witnessed.

SUPPLEMENTARY READING

Additional Reading

  • In Ole Virginia—Thomas Nelson Page.
  • Old Creole Days—George W. Cable.
  • Swallow Barn—John P. Kennedy.
  • The Prophet of the Great Smoky Mountains—Charles Egbert Craddock.

177-* From the Atlanta Constitution.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ From the Atlanta Constitution.


RAIN AND WIND

I hear the sound of horses' hooves. Galloping up the hill,
Galloping on and on,
When the night is loud With wind and rain pounding on the window—
And my soul is filled with awe and remains still.
For every leaky window Their reckless rush makes bound, Racing up and racing by,
Then back again and around, Until the windy roofs echo with their hooves,
And the drafty cellars sound.
And then I hear black horsemen Hollering in the night; Calling out and calling out,
They ride over valleys and hills,
And the branches break and the shutters bang With the intensity of their flight.
All night I listen to their galloping, And their wild shouts alarm; The treetops rustle and the weather vanes spin. In the woods and on the farm; But there isn't a single thing—
Just the wind and the storm.
Madison Julius Cawein.

THE SOUTHERN SKY

Presently the stars begin to peep out, timidly at first, as if to see whether the elements here below had ceased their strife, and if the scene on earth be such as they, from bright spheres aloft, may shed their sweet influences upon. Sirius, or that blazing world Argus, may be the first watcher to send down a feeble ray; then follow another and another, all smiling meekly; but presently, in the short twilight of the latitude, the bright leaders of the starry host blaze forth in all their glory, and the sky is decked and spangled with superb brilliants.

Currently, the stars start to appear, shyly at first, as if checking to see if the chaos below has settled down and if the view on earth is worthy of their beautiful light. Sirius, or the bright world of Argus, might be the first to send down a faint beam; then come one after another, all shining gently; but soon, in the brief twilight of this place, the bright leaders of the starry sky shine in all their glory, and the sky is adorned and sprinkled with stunning brilliance.

In the twinkling of an eye, and faster than the admiring gazer can tell, the stars seem to leap out from their hiding-places. By invisible hands, and in quick succession, the constellations are hung out; first of all, and with dazzling glory, in the azure depths of space appears the great Southern Cross. That shining symbol lends a holy grandeur to the scene, making it still more impressive.

In the blink of an eye, and quicker than the amazed onlooker can notice, the stars seem to burst forth from their hiding spots. By unseen forces, the constellations are revealed one after another; first and foremost, with brilliant splendor, the magnificent Southern Cross emerges in the deep blue of the sky. That shining symbol adds a sacred beauty to the scene, making it even more striking.

Alone in the night-watch, after the sea-breeze has sunk to rest, I have stood on deck under those beautiful skies, gazing, admiring, rapt. I have seen there, above the horizon at once and shining with a splendor unknown to other latitudes, every star of the vfirst magnitude—save only six—that is contained in the catalogue of the one hundred principal fixed stars.

Alone during my night watch, after the sea breeze has calmed down, I've stood on deck under those beautiful skies, gazing, admiring, and completely absorbed. I've seen there, above the horizon, shining with a brilliance that’s unknown to other places, every star of the vfirst magnitude—except for just six—that are listed in the catalogue of the one hundred main fixed stars.

[194]There lies the city on the seashore, wrapped in sleep. The sky looks solid, like a vault of steel set with diamonds. The stillness below is in harmony with the silence above, and one almost fears to speak, lest the harsh sound of the human voice, reverberating through those vaulted “chambers of the south,” should wake up echo and drown the music that fills the soul.

[194]The city rests on the coast, shrouded in tranquility. The sky appears solid, like a steel dome adorned with diamonds. The calmness below aligns perfectly with the quiet above, and one hesitates to speak, fearing that the sharp sound of a human voice, echoing through those vaulted “chambers of the south,” might awaken the echoes and overwhelm the profound music that fills the soul.

Orion is there, just about to march down into the sea; but Canopus and Sirius, with Castor and his twin brother, and vProcyon, Argus, and Regulus—these are high up in their course; they look down with great splendor, smiling peacefully as they precede the Southern Cross on its western way. And yonder, farther still, away to the south, float the Magellanic clouds, and the “Coal Sacks”—those mysterious, dark spots in the sky, which seem as though it had been rent, and these were holes in the “azure robe of night,” looking out into the starless, empty, black abyss beyond. One who has never watched the southern sky in the stillness of the night, after the sea-breeze with its turmoil is done, can have no idea of its grandeur, beauty, and loveliness.

Orion is there, almost ready to step into the sea; but Canopus and Sirius, along with Castor and his twin brother, and vProcyon, Argus, and Regulus—these are high up in the sky; they gaze down with great brilliance, smiling gently as they lead the Southern Cross on its journey west. And over there, even farther south, float the Magellanic clouds and the “Coal Sacks”—those mysterious, dark patches in the sky that look like rips, revealing holes in the “azure robe of night,” peering out into the starless, empty black void beyond. Anyone who has never looked at the southern sky in the stillness of the night, after the chaos of the sea breeze is gone, has no idea of its grandeur, beauty, and charm.

Matthew Fontaine Maury.

Matthew Fontaine Maury.

HELPS TO STUDY

STUDY AID

Do you know any of the stars or the constellations mentioned? Some of them are seen in our latitude, but the southern sky Maury describes is south of the equator. The “Southern Cross” is seen only below the equator. The “Magellan Clouds” are not far from the South Pole.

Do you recognize any of the stars or constellations mentioned? Some of them can be seen at our latitude, but the southern sky that Maury describes is located south of the equator. The “Southern Cross” can only be seen below the equator. The “Magellan Clouds” are not far from the South Pole.


DAFFODILS

I drifted alone like a cloud That floats high above valleys and hills,
Suddenly, I saw a crowd,
A bunch of golden daffodils,—
Next to the lake, under the trees,
Fluttering and dancing in the wind.
As constant as the stars that shine
And shine on the Milky Way,
They stretched in an endless line Along the edge of the bay.
I saw ten thousand at a glance,
Tossing their heads in a lively dance.
The waves next to them swayed, but they Surpassed the sparkling waves in joy,—
A poet couldn't help but be happy. In such a joyful company.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ I looked and looked, but rarely considered What wealth the show had brought to me.
Often, when I lie on my couch, In an empty or thoughtful mood,
They appear in my mind's eye Which is the joy of being alone; And then my heart is filled with joy,
And dances with the daffodils. William Wordsworth.

DAWN

I had occasion, a few weeks since, to take the early train from Providence to Boston; and for this purpose I rose at two o’clock in the morning. Everything around was wrapped in darkness and hushed in silence. It was a mild, serene, midsummer night,—the sky was without a cloud,—the winds were vwhist. The moon, then in the last quarter, had just risen, and the stars shone with a luster but little affected by her presence.

A few weeks ago, I had to catch the early train from Providence to Boston, so I got up at two in the morning. Everything around me was dark and silent. It was a calm, peaceful midsummer night—the sky was clear—there wasn't a whisper of wind. The moon, which was in its last quarter, had just come up, and the stars shone brightly, hardly dimmed by its light.

Jupiter, two hours high, was the herald of the day; the vPleiades, just above the horizon, shed their sweet influence in the east; Lyra sparkled near the vzenith; Andromeda veiled her newly discovered glories from the naked eye in the south; the steady Pointers, far beneath the pole, looked meekly up from the depths of the north to their sovereign.

Jupiter was two hours high, signaling the start of the day; the Pleiades, just above the horizon, cast their soft glow in the east; Lyra shimmered near the zenith; Andromeda hid her newly discovered wonders from view in the south; the steady Pointers, far beneath the pole, looked up humbly from the depths of the north to their ruler.

Such was the glorious spectacle as I entered the train. As we proceeded, the timid approach of twilight became more perceptible; the intense blue of the sky began to soften; the smaller stars, like little children, went first to rest; the sister-beams of the Pleiades soon melted together; but the bright constellations of the west and north remained unchanged. Steadily the wondrous transfiguration went on. Hands of angels, hidden from mortal eyes, shifted the scenery of the heavens; the glories of night dissolved into the glories of the dawn.

Such was the beautiful sight as I got on the train. As we moved forward, the shy approach of twilight became more noticeable; the deep blue of the sky started to soften; the smaller stars, like little kids, went to bed first; the sister-beams of the Pleiades soon blended together; but the bright constellations in the west and north stayed the same. Gradually, the amazing transformation continued. Hands of angels, hidden from human eyes, changed the scenery of the sky; the wonders of night faded into the wonders of dawn.

[197]The blue sky now turned more softly gray; the great watch-stars shut up their holy eyes; the east began to kindle. Faint streaks of purple soon blushed along the sky; the whole celestial concave was filled with the inflowing tides of the morning light, which came pouring down from above in one great ocean of radiance; till at length, as we reached the Blue Hills, a flash of purple fire blazed out from above the horizon, and turned the dewy teardrops of flower and leaf into rubies and diamonds. In a few seconds, the everlasting gates of the morning were thrown wide open, and the lord of day, arrayed in glories too severe for the gaze of man, began his state.

[197]The blue sky now gradually shifted to a softer gray; the bright stars closed their sacred eyes; the east started to glow. Delicate streaks of purple soon lit up the sky; the entire dome of heaven was filled with the incoming waves of morning light, pouring down from above in one vast ocean of brightness; until finally, as we reached the Blue Hills, a burst of purple fire erupted above the horizon, turning the dewy drops on flowers and leaves into rubies and diamonds. Within moments, the eternal doors of morning swung wide open, and the sun, dressed in splendors too intense for anyone to look at, began its reign.

I do not wonder at the superstition of the ancient vMagians, who, in the morning of the world, went up to the hilltops of Central Asia, and, ignorant of the true God, adored the most glorious work of His hand. But I am filled with amazement, when I am told that, in this enlightened age and in the heart of the Christian world, there are persons who can witness this daily manifestation of the power and wisdom of the Creator, and yet say in their hearts, “There is no God.”

I’m not surprised by the superstition of the ancient vMagians, who, at the dawn of humanity, climbed to the hilltops of Central Asia and, unaware of the true God, worshipped the magnificent creation of His hands. But I am astonished when I hear that in this modern age and in the center of the Christian world, there are people who can witness this daily display of the Creator's power and wisdom, yet still think to themselves, “There is no God.”

Edward Everett.

Edward Everett.

HELPS TO STUDY

Study aid

What experience did Everett describe? What impresses the mood of the early morning? In what latitude did Everett live? What stars and constellations did he mention? Trace the steps by which he pictured the sunrise. Why did he not wonder at the belief of the “ancient Magians”? What thought does cause amazement?

What experience did Everett talk about? What sets the mood of the early morning? What latitude did Everett live in? Which stars and constellations did he mention? Outline the steps he took to describe the sunrise. Why didn’t he question the belief of the “ancient Magians”? What thought is truly astonishing?


SPRING

Spring, with that indescribable __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__feeling in the air
Which resides with everything beautiful—
Spring, with her golden sunshine and silver rain,
Is with us again.
In the quiet woods, the jasmine glows Its scented lamps, and turns In a royal court, adorned with green decorations,
The shores of dark __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ lagoons.
In the depths of every forest tree, The blood is all aglee; And there's a look to the leafless trees,
As if they were dreaming of flowers.
Yet even now, we see the hand on all sides. Of winter in the land,
Save where the maple turns red on the lawn,
Excited by the season's start;
Or where, like those odd __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__semblances we discover
That time to childhood bind,
The elm displays itself, as if mocking Nature,
The brown of autumn corn.
The Woods in Spring Spring in the Woods
The ground is still dark, even though you know That, not a bar below,
[199]
[200]
A thousand germs are crawling through the darkness,
And soon they'll break out of their tomb.
In gardens, you might notice, in the absence of plenty,
The crocus pushing through soil;
And close to the delicate white and green of the snowdrop,
The purple on its screen.
But many flashes and downpours must come and go On the budding grass,
Weeks pass by before the infatuated South Shall kiss the rose's lips.
Yet there’s a feeling of blossoms that haven’t bloomed yet,
In the pleasant morning breeze; One almost expects to see the actual street
Grow purple at his feet.
Sometimes, a pleasant breeze drifts by,
And brings, you don’t know why,
A feeling like when excited crowds wait In front of a palace gate
What an amazing spectacle; you would hardly be surprised,
If from a beech's core,
A blue-eyed __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Dryad, stepping forward, should say,
"Look at me! I'm May!" Henry Timrod.

AMONG THE CLIFFS

It was a critical moment. There was a stir other than that of the wind among the pine needles and dry leaves that carpeted the ground.

It was a crucial moment. There was a movement besides the wind among the pine needles and dry leaves that covered the ground.

The wary wild turkeys lifted their long necks with that peculiar cry of half-doubting surprise so familiar to a sportsman, then all was still for an instant. The world was steeped in the noontide sunlight, the mountain air tasted of the fresh vsylvan fragrance that pervaded the forest, the foliage blamed with the red and gold of autumn, the distant vChilhowee heights were delicately blue.

The cautious wild turkeys raised their long necks, letting out that familiar cry of uncertain surprise that every hunter knows, then everything went quiet for a moment. The world was drenched in the midday sunlight, the mountain air was filled with the fresh scent of the woods that surrounded the forest, the leaves were lit up with shades of red and gold from autumn, and the distant Chilhowee mountains were a soft blue.

That instant’s doubt sealed the doom of one of the flock. As the turkeys stood in momentary suspense, the sunlight gilding their bronze feathers to a brighter sheen, there was a movement in the dense undergrowth. The flock took suddenly to wing,—a flash from among the leaves, the sharp crack of a rifle, and one of the birds fell heavily over the bluff and down toward the valley.

That moment of uncertainty sealed the fate of one of the turkeys. As they stood in brief suspense, the sunlight shining on their bronze feathers, there was a rustle in the thick bushes. The flock suddenly took flight—a quick movement among the leaves, the loud crack of a rifle, and one of the birds tumbled heavily over the edge and down into the valley.

The young mountaineer’s exclamation of triumph died in his throat. He came running to the verge of the crag, and looked down ruefully into the depths where his game had disappeared.

The young climber's shout of victory faded in his throat. He ran to the edge of the cliff and looked down sadly into the depths where his prize had vanished.

“Waal, sir,” he broke forth pathetically, “this beats my time! If my luck ain’t enough ter make a horse laugh!”

“Wow, sir,” he exclaimed dramatically, “this is beyond anything I've experienced! If my luck isn’t enough to make a horse laugh!”

[202]He did not laugh, however; perhaps his luck was calculated to stir only vequine risibility. The cliff was almost perpendicular; at the depth of twenty feet a narrow ledge projected, but thence there was a sheer descent, down, down, down, to the tops of the tall trees in the valley far below.

[202]He didn’t laugh, though; maybe his luck was meant to only provoke a horse's sense of humor. The cliff was nearly vertical; at a depth of twenty feet, a narrow ledge jutted out, but from there it dropped straight down, down, down, to the tops of the tall trees in the valley far below.

As Ethan Tynes looked wistfully over the precipice, he started with a sudden surprise. There on the narrow ledge lay the dead turkey.

As Ethan Tynes gazed thoughtfully over the edge, he was suddenly taken aback. There on the narrow ledge lay the dead turkey.

The sight sharpened Ethan’s regrets. He had made a good shot, and he hated to relinquish his game. While he gazed in dismayed meditation, an idea began to kindle in his brain. Why could he not let himself down to the ledge by those long, strong vines that hung over the edge of the cliff?

The sight intensified Ethan’s regrets. He had made a good shot, and he hated to let go of his game. As he stood there lost in thought, an idea started to spark in his mind. Why couldn’t he lower himself to the ledge using those long, strong vines that hung over the edge of the cliff?

It was risky, Ethan knew, terribly risky. But then,—if only the vines were strong!

It was risky, Ethan knew, really risky. But then—if only the vines were strong!

He tried them again and again with all his might, selected several of the largest, grasped them hard and fast, and then slipped lightly off the crag.

He tried them over and over with all his strength, picked several of the biggest ones, held them tightly, and then轻ly slid off the cliff.

He waited motionless for a moment. His movements had dislodged clods of earth and fragments of rock from the verge of the cliff, and until these had ceased to rattle about his head and shoulders he did not begin his downward journey.

He stood still for a moment. His movements had knocked loose clumps of dirt and bits of rock from the edge of the cliff, and he waited until they stopped bouncing around his head and shoulders before starting his descent.

Now and then as he went he heard the snapping of twigs, and again a branch would break, but the vines which supported him were tough and strong to the[203] last. Almost before he knew it, he stood upon the ledge, and with a great sigh of relief he let the vines swing loose.

Now and then as he walked, he heard twigs snapping, and occasionally a branch would break, but the vines supporting him were tough and strong to the[203] end. Almost before he realized it, he found himself on the ledge, and with a big sigh of relief, he let the vines go.

“Waal, that warn’t sech a mighty job at last. But law, if it hed been Peter Birt ’stid of me, that thar wild tur-r-key would hev laid on this hyar ledge plumb till the Jedgmint Day!”

“Well, that wasn't such a big deal after all. But honestly, if it had been Peter Birt instead of me, that wild turkey would have stayed on this ledge all the way until Judgment Day!”

He walked deftly along the ledge, picked up the bird, and tied it to one of the vines with a string which he took from his pocket, intending to draw it up when he should be once more on the top of the crag. These preparations complete, he began to think of going back.

He walked skillfully along the ledge, picked up the bird, and tied it to one of the vines with a string he took from his pocket, planning to pull it up when he got back to the top of the cliff. With these preparations finished, he started to consider going back.

He caught the vines on which he had made the descent, but before he had fairly left the ledge, he felt that they were giving way.

He grabbed the vines he had used to climb down, but before he had fully stepped off the ledge, he felt them start to break.

He paused, let himself slip back to a secure foothold, and tried their strength by pulling with all his force.

He paused, took a step back to a secure position, and tested their strength by pulling with all his might.

Presently down came the whole mass in his hands. The friction against the sharp edges of the rock over which they had been stretched with a strong tension had worn them through. His first emotion was one of intense thankfulness that they had fallen while he was on the ledge instead of midway in his vprecarious ascent.

Presently, the entire mass fell into his hands. The friction from the sharp edges of the rock that had been pulled taut had worn them down. His first feeling was intense gratitude that they had fallen while he was on the ledge instead of halfway through his vprecarious ascent.

“Ef they hed kem down whilst I war a-goin’ up, I’d hev been flung down ter the bottom o’ the valley, ’kase this ledge air too narrer ter hev cotched me.”

“ If they had come down while I was going up, I would have been thrown down to the bottom of the valley, because this ledge is too narrow to have caught me.”

[204]He glanced down at the somber depths beneath. “Thar wouldn’t hev been enough left of me ter pick up on a shovel!” he exclaimed, with a tardy realization of his foolish recklessness.

[204]He looked down at the dark depths below. “There wouldn’t have been enough left of me to scoop up with a shovel!” he exclaimed, realizing late how foolishly reckless he had been.

The next moment a mortal terror seized him. What was to be his fate? To regain the top of the cliff by his own exertions was an impossibility.

The next moment, pure terror gripped him. What would happen to him? Climbing back to the top of the cliff on his own was impossible.

He cast his despairing eyes up the ascent, as sheer and as smooth as a wall, without a crevice which might afford a foothold, or a shrub to which he might cling. His strong head was whirling as he again glanced downward to the unmeasured vabyss beneath. He softly let himself sink into a sitting posture, his heels dangling over the frightful depths, and addressed himself resolutely to the consideration of the terrible danger in which he was placed.

He looked up the steep slope, which was as sheer and smooth as a wall, with no crevice to offer a foothold or any shrubs to grab onto. His strong head was spinning as he glanced down again at the vast vabyss below. He gently lowered himself into a sitting position, his heels dangling over the terrifying drop, and firmly faced the awful danger he was in.

Taken at its best, how long was it to last? Could he look to any human being for deliverance? He reflected with growing dismay that the place was far from any dwelling, and from the road that wound along the ridge. There was no errand that could bring a man to this most unfrequented portion of the deep woods, unless an accident should hither direct some hunter’s step. It was quite possible, nay, probable, that years might elapse before the forest solitude would again be broken by human presence.

Taken at its best, how long would it last? Could he count on any human being for help? He thought with increasing concern that the place was far from any house and from the road that wound along the ridge. There was no reason for someone to come to this rarely visited part of the deep woods, unless an accident happened to lead some hunter here. It was quite possible, even likely, that years could go by before another person would disturb the solitude of the forest.

His brothers would search for him when he should be missed from home,—but such boundless stretches[205] of forest! They might search for weeks and never come near this spot. He would die here, he would starve,—no, he would grow drowsy when exhausted and fall—fall—fall!

His brothers would look for him when he went missing from home,—but such vast stretches[205] of forest! They could search for weeks and still not find this place. He would die here, he would starve,—no, he would get so tired that he’d just drift off and fall—fall—fall!

He was beginning to feel that morbid fascination that sometimes seizes upon those who stand on great heights,—an overwhelming impulse to plunge downward. His only salvation was to look up. He would look up to the sky.

He was starting to experience that dark fascination that sometimes grips those who are at great heights—an intense urge to jump down. His only way to cope was to look up. He would gaze at the sky.

And what were these words he was beginning to remember faintly? Had not the vcircuit-rider said in his last sermon that not even a sparrow falls to the ground unmarked of God? There was a definite strength in this suggestion. He felt less lonely as he stared resolutely at the big blue sky. There came into his heart a sense of encouragement, of hope. He would keep up as long and as bravely as he could, and if the worst should come,—was he indeed so solitary? He would hold in remembrance the sparrow’s fall of Scripture.

And what were those words he was starting to remember vaguely? Didn’t the vcircuit-rider say in his last sermon that not even a sparrow falls to the ground without being noticed by God? There was a definite strength in this idea. He felt less alone as he gazed intently at the vast blue sky. A sense of encouragement and hope filled his heart. He would endure as long and as bravely as he could, and if the worst were to happen—was he really that alone? He would remember the Scripture about the sparrow’s fall.

He had so nerved himself to meet his fate that he thought it was a fancy when he heard a distant step. But it did not die away, it grew more and more distinct,—a shambling step that curiously stopped at intervals and kicked the fallen leaves.

He had mentally prepared himself to face his fate that he thought it was just his imagination when he heard a distant footstep. But it didn't fade away; it became clearer and clearer—an uneven step that oddly paused at times and kicked the fallen leaves.

He sought to call out, but he seemed to have lost his voice. Not a sound issued from his thickened tongue and his dry throat. The step came nearer. It[206] would presently pass. With a mighty effort Ethan sent forth a wild, hoarse cry.

He tried to shout, but it felt like his voice was gone. No sound came from his rough tongue and dry throat. The footsteps got closer. It[206] would be passing by soon. With a huge effort, Ethan let out a desperate, raspy scream.

The rocks vreverberated it, the wind carried it far, and certainly there was an echo of its despair and terror in a shrill scream set up on the verge of the crag. Then Ethan heard the shambling step scampering off very fast indeed.

The rocks vechoed it, the wind swept it away, and without a doubt there was an echo of its despair and fear in a piercing scream coming from the edge of the cliff. Then Ethan heard the awkward footsteps hurrying away very quickly.

The truth flashed upon him. It was some child, passing on an unimaginable errand through the deep woods, frightened by his sudden cry.

The truth struck him. It was a child, on an unimaginable mission through the deep woods, scared by his sudden shout.

“Stop, bubby!” he shouted; “stop a minute! It’s Ethan Tynes that’s callin’ of ye. Stop a minute, bubby!”

“Stop, buddy!” he shouted; “stop for a second! It’s Ethan Tynes who’s calling you. Stop for a second, buddy!”

The step paused at a safe distance, and the shrill pipe of a little boy demanded, “Whar is ye, Ethan Tynes?”

The step paused at a safe distance, and the sharp voice of a little boy called out, “Where are you, Ethan Tynes?”

“I’m down hyar on the ledge o’ the bluff. Who air ye ennyhow?”

“I’m down here on the edge of the cliff. Who are you anyway?”

“George Birt,” promptly replied the little boy. “What air ye doin’ down thar? I thought it was Satan a-callin’ of me. I never seen nobody.”

“George Birt,” the little boy replied quickly. “What are you doing down there? I thought it was Satan calling me. I didn't see anyone.”

“I kem down hyar on vines arter a tur-r-key I shot. The vines bruk, an’ I hev got no way ter git up agin. I want ye ter go ter yer mother’s house, an’ tell yer brother Pete ter bring a rope hyar fur me ter climb up by.”

“I came down here on vines after a turkey I shot. The vines broke, and I have no way to get back up again. I want you to go to your mother’s house and tell your brother Pete to bring a rope here for me to climb up with.”

Ethan expected to hear the shambling step going away with a vcelerity in keeping with the importance[207] of the errand. On the contrary, the step was approaching the crag.

Ethan thought he would hear the awkward footsteps moving away with a vcelerity that matched the urgency[207] of the task. Instead, the footsteps were coming closer to the cliff.

A moment of suspense, and there appeared among the jagged ends of the broken vines a small red head, a deeply freckled face, and a pair of sharp, eager blue eyes. George Birt had carefully laid himself down on his stomach, only protruding his head beyond the verge of the crag, that he might not fling away his life in his curiosity.

A moment of suspense, and there appeared among the jagged ends of the broken vines a small red head, a deeply freckled face, and a pair of sharp, eager blue eyes. George Birt had carefully laid down on his stomach, just sticking his head over the edge of the cliff so he wouldn’t risk his life out of curiosity.

“Did ye git it?” he asked, with bated breath.

“Did you get it?” he asked, breathless.

“Git what?” demanded poor Ethan, surprised and impatient.

“Git what?” demanded poor Ethan, surprised and impatient.

“The tur-r-key—what ye hev done been talkin’ ’bout,” said George Birt.

“The turkey—what you have been talking about,” said George Birt.

Ethan had lost all interest in the turkey.

Ethan had lost all interest in the turkey.

“Yes, yes; but run along, bub. I mought fall off’n this hyar place,—I’m gittin’ stiff sittin’ still so long,—or the wind mought blow me off. The wind is blowing toler’ble brisk.”

“Yeah, yeah; but hurry up, kid. I might fall off this spot—I'm getting stiff from sitting still for so long—or the wind might blow me off. The wind is blowing pretty strong.”

“Gobbler or hen?” asked George Birt eagerly.

“Tom or hen?” asked George Birt eagerly.

“It air a hen,” said Ethan. “But look-a-hyar, George, I’m a-waitin’ on ye an’ if I’d fall off’n this hyar place, I’d be ez dead ez a door-nail in a minute.”

“It’s a hen,” said Ethan. “But listen, George, I’m waiting on you, and if I fell off this place, I’d be as dead as a doornail in a minute.”

“Waal, I’m goin’ now,” said George Birt, with gratifying alacrity. He raised himself from his vrecumbent position, and Ethan heard him shambling off, kicking every now and then at the fallen leaves as he went.

“Well, I’m heading out now,” said George Birt, with eager enthusiasm. He got up from his vlying down position, and Ethan heard him shuffling away, occasionally kicking at the fallen leaves as he moved.

[208]Presently, however, he turned and walked back nearly to the brink of the cliff. Then he prostrated himself once more at full length,—for the mountain children are very careful of precipices,—snaked along dexterously to the verge of the crag, and protruding his red head cautiously, began to vparley once more, trading on Ethan’s necessities.

[208]Right now, though, he turned and walked back almost to the edge of the cliff. Then he lay down flat again—because the mountain kids are really careful around cliffs—slid along skillfully to the edge of the rock, and sticking his head out cautiously, he started to vnegotiate once more, taking advantage of Ethan's needs.

“Ef I go on this errand fur ye,” he said, looking very sharp indeed, “will ye gimme one o’ the whings of that thar wild tur-r-key?”

“if I go on this errand for you,” he said, looking very sharp indeed, “will you give me one of the wings of that wild turkey?”

He coveted the wing-feathers, not the joint of the fowl. The “whing” of the domestic turkey is used by the mountain women as a fan, and is considered an elegance as well as a comfort. George Birt vaped the customs of his elders, regardless of sex,—a characteristic of very small boys.

He desired the wing feathers, not the meat of the bird. The “whing” of the domestic turkey is used by the mountain women as a fan, and it’s seen as both elegant and comfortable. George Birt vaped the traditions of his elders, no matter their gender—a trait typical of very young boys.

“Oh, go ’long, bubby!” exclaimed poor Ethan, in dismay at the vdilatoriness and indifference of his vunique deliverer. “I’ll give ye both o’ the whings.” He would have offered the turkey willingly, if “bubby” had seemed to crave it.

“Oh, come on, buddy!” exclaimed poor Ethan, frustrated with the vslowness and indifference of his vunique deliverer. “I’ll give you both of the wings.” He would have gladly offered the turkey if “buddy” had seemed to want it.

“Waal, I’m goin’ now.” George Birt rose from the ground and started off briskly, vexhilarated by the promise of both the “whings.”

“Well, I’m going now.” George Birt got up from the ground and set off quickly, vexcited by the promise of both the “whings.”

Ethan was angry indeed when he heard the boy once more shambling back. Of course one should regard a deliverer with gratitude, especially a deliverer from mortal peril; but it may be doubted if Ethan’s[209] gratitude would have been great enough to insure that small red head against a vigorous rap, if it had been within rapping distance, when it was once more cautiously protruded over the verge of the cliff.

Ethan was definitely angry when he heard the boy shuffling back again. Of course, you should be grateful to someone who saves you, especially from a life-threatening situation; but it’s questionable whether Ethan’s[209] gratitude would have been strong enough to prevent him from giving that little red head a good whack if it had been within reach, when it cautiously peeked over the edge of the cliff again.

“I kem back hyar ter tell ye,” the vdoughty deliverer began, with an air of great importance, and magnifying his office with an extreme relish, “that I can’t go an’ tell Pete ’bout’n the rope till I hev done kem back from the mill. I hev got old Sorrel hitched out hyar a piece, with a bag o’ corn on his back, what I hev ter git ground at the mill. My mother air a-settin’ at home now a-waitin’ fur that thar corn-meal ter bake dodgers with. An’ I hev got a dime ter pay at the mill; it war lent ter my dad las’ week. An’ I’m afeard ter walk about much with this hyar dime; I mought lose it, ye know. An’ I can’t go home ’thout the meal; I’ll ketch it ef I do. But I’ll tell Pete arter I git back from the mill.”

“I came back here to tell you,” the vbrave messenger started, with an air of great importance, really enjoying his role, “that I can’t go and tell Pete about the rope until I get back from the mill. I’ve got old Sorrel hitched out here a bit, with a bag of corn on his back, which I need to get ground at the mill. My mother is at home right now waiting for that cornmeal to bake some biscuits with. And I’ve got a dime to pay at the mill; it was lent to my dad last week. And I’m afraid to walk around too much with this dime; I might lose it, you know. And I can’t go home without the meal; I’ll be in trouble if I do. But I’ll tell Pete after I get back from the mill.”

“The mill!” echoed Ethan, aghast. “What air ye doin’ on this side o’ the mounting, ef ye air a-goin’ ter the mill? This ain’t the way ter the mill.”

“The mill!” Ethan exclaimed, shocked. “What are you doing on this side of the mountain if you’re trying to get to the mill? This isn’t the way to the mill.”

“I kem over hyar,” said the little boy, still with much importance of manner, notwithstanding a slight suggestion of embarrassment on his freckled face, “ter see ’bout’n a trap that I hev sot fur squir’ls. I’ll see ’bout my trap, an’ then I hev ter go ter the mill, ’kase my mother air a-settin’ in our house now a-waitin’ fur meal ter bake corn-dodgers. Then I’ll tell Pete whar[210] ye air, an’ what ye said ’bout’n the rope. Ye must jes’ wait fur me hyar.”

“I came over here,” said the little boy, still with a lot of importance in his manner, despite a slight hint of embarrassment on his freckled face, “to check on a trap that I set for squirrels. I’ll check on my trap, and then I have to go to the mill because my mother is sitting in our house right now waiting for meal to bake corn-dodgers. Then I’ll tell Pete where[210] you are, and what you said about the rope. You must just wait for me here.”

Poor Ethan could do nothing else.

Poor Ethan could do nothing but that.

As the echo of the boy’s shambling step died in the distance, a redoubled sense of loneliness fell upon Ethan Tynes. But he endeavored to vsolace himself with the reflection that the important mission to the squirrel-trap and the errand to the mill could not last forever, and before a great while Peter Birt and his rope would be upon the crag.

As the sound of the boy’s uneven footsteps faded away, a stronger sense of loneliness washed over Ethan Tynes. But he tried to vcomfort himself with the thought that the important trip to the squirrel trap and the task at the mill wouldn’t last forever, and soon enough, Peter Birt and his rope would be on the cliff.

This idea vbuoyed him up as the hours crept slowly by. Now and then he lifted his head and listened with painful intentness. He felt stiff in every muscle, and yet he had a dread of making an effort to change his vconstrained position. He might lose control of his rigid limbs, and fall into those dread depths beneath.

This idea vlifted his spirits as the hours dragged on. Every now and then, he raised his head and listened intently, feeling a sharp tension. His muscles felt stiff, but he feared changing his vawkward position. He might lose control of his rigid limbs and tumble into the terrifying depths below.

His patience at last began to give way; his heart was sinking. The messenger had been even more vdilatory than he was prepared to expect. Why did not Pete come? Was it possible that George had forgotten to tell of his danger. The sun was going down, leaving a great glory of gold and crimson clouds and an vopaline haze upon the purple mountains. The last rays fell on the bronze feathers of the turkey still lying tied to the broken vines on the ledge.

His patience was finally wearing thin; his heart was sinking. The messenger had been even more vdilatory than he had anticipated. Why wasn’t Pete here? Had George possibly forgotten to warn him about the danger? The sun was setting, casting a brilliant glow of gold and crimson clouds along with an vopaline haze over the purple mountains. The last rays of light illuminated the bronze feathers of the turkey still tied to the broken vines on the ledge.

And now there were only frowning masses of dark clouds in the west; and there were frowning masses of clouds overhead. The shadow of the coming night had[211] fallen on the autumnal foliage in the deep valley; in the place of the opaline haze was only a gray mist.

And now there were just dark, frowning clouds in the west; and there were dark clouds overhead. The shadow of the approaching night had[211] settled on the autumn leaves in the deep valley; instead of the opalescent haze, there was only a gray mist.

And presently there came, sweeping along between the parallel mountain ranges, a somber raincloud. The lad could hear the heavy drops splashing on the tree-tops in the valley, long, long before he felt them on his head.

And soon, a dark raincloud moved in between the parallel mountain ranges. The boy could hear the heavy drops hitting the treetops in the valley long before he felt them on his head.

The roll of thunder sounded among the crags. Then the rain came down tumultuously, not in columns but in livid sheets. The lightnings rent the sky, showing, as it seemed to him, glimpses of the glorious brightness within,—too bright for human eyes.

The thunder rolled among the cliffs. Then the rain poured down wildly, not in streams but in heavy sheets. The lightning split the sky, revealing, as it seemed to him, flashes of the incredible brightness inside—too bright for human eyes.

He clung desperately to his precarious perch. Now and then a fierce rush of wind almost tore him from it. Strange fancies beset him. The air was full of that wild vsymphony of nature, the wind and the rain, the pealing thunder, and the thunderous echo among the cliffs, and yet he thought he could hear his own name ringing again and again through all the tumult, sometimes in Pete’s voice, sometimes in George’s shrill tones.

He held on tightly to his shaky spot. Every now and then, a strong gust of wind almost pulled him away. Strange thoughts filled his mind. The air was filled with that wild vsymphony of nature—the wind and the rain, the booming thunder, and the echoing roar among the cliffs. Yet, he thought he could hear his own name repeating over and over amidst all the chaos, sometimes in Pete’s voice, sometimes in George’s high-pitched tones.

Ethan became vaguely aware, after a time, that the rain had ceased, and the moon was beginning to shine through rifts in the clouds. The wind continued unabated, but, curiously enough, he could not hear it now. He could hear nothing; he could think of nothing. His consciousness was beginning to fail.

Ethan gradually realized that the rain had stopped, and the moon was starting to break through the gaps in the clouds. The wind was still blowing hard, but strangely, he could no longer hear it. He couldn’t hear anything; his mind was blank. His awareness was starting to fade.

George Birt had indeed forgotten him,—forgotten[212] even the promised “whings.” Not that he had discovered anything so extraordinary in his trap, for it was empty, but when he reached the mill, he found that the miller had killed a bear and captured a cub, and the orphan, chained to a post, had deeply absorbed George Birt’s attention.

George Birt had definitely forgotten him—forgotten[212] even the promised “whings.” Not that he had found anything remarkable in his trap, since it was empty, but when he got to the mill, he discovered that the miller had killed a bear and caught a cub, and the orphan, chained to a post, had completely captured George Birt’s attention.

To vsophisticated people, the boy might have seemed as vgrotesque as the cub. George wore an unbleached cotton shirt. The waistband of his baggy jeans trousers encircled his body just beneath his armpits, reaching to his shoulder-blades behind, and nearly to his collar-bone in front. His red head was only partly covered by a fragment of an old white wool hat; and he looked at the cub with a curiosity as intense as that with which the cub looked at him. Each was taking first lessons in natural history.

To vsophisticated people, the boy might have seemed as vgrotesque as the cub. George wore an unbleached cotton shirt. The waistband of his baggy jeans sat just under his armpits, reaching to his shoulder blades in the back and nearly to his collarbone in the front. His red hair was only partially covered by a piece of an old white wool hat, and he looked at the cub with a curiosity as strong as the cub’s curiosity about him. Each was taking their first lessons in natural history.

As long as there was daylight enough left to see that cub, did George Birt stand and stare at the little beast. Then he clattered home on old Sorrel in the closing darkness, looking like a very small pin on the top of a large pincushion.

As long as there was enough daylight to see that cub, George Birt stood and stared at the little creature. Then he clattered home on old Sorrel in the fading darkness, looking like a tiny pin on top of a big pincushion.

At home, he found the elders unreasonable,—as elders usually are considered. Supper had been waiting an hour or so for the lack of meal for dodgers. He “caught it” considerably, but not sufficiently to impair his appetite for the dodgers. After all this, he was ready enough for bed when a small boy’s bedtime came. But as he was nodding before the fire, he heard[213] a word that roused him to a new excitement and stimulated his memory.

At home, he found the elders to be unreasonable—just like elders typically are. Dinner had been waiting for about an hour because of the missing dodgers. He got quite a scolding, but it didn’t ruin his appetite for the dodgers. After all this, he was more than ready for bed when a little boy’s bedtime arrived. But as he was dozing off in front of the fire, he heard[213] a word that sparked a new excitement and jogged his memory.

“These hyar chips air so wet they won’t burn,” said his mother. “I’ll take my tur-r-key whing an’ fan the fire.”

“These chips are so wet they won’t burn,” said his mother. “I’ll take my turkey wing and fan the fire.”

“Law!” he exclaimed. “Thar, now! Ethan Tynes never gimme that thar wild tur-r-key’s whings like he promised.”

“Wow!” he exclaimed. “There you go! Ethan Tynes never gave me that wild turkey’s wings like he promised.”

“Whar did ye happen ter see Ethan?” asked Pete, interested in his friend.

“Hey, what did you see with Ethan?” asked Pete, curious about his friend.

“Seen him in the woods, an’ he promised me the tur-r-key whings.”

“I've seen him in the woods, and he promised me the turkey wings.”

“What fur?” inquired Pete, a little surprised by this uncalled-for generosity.

“What fur?” Pete asked, a bit surprised by this unexpected generosity.

“Waal,”—there was an expression of embarrassment on the important freckled face, and the small red head nodded forward in an explanatory manner,—“he fell off’n the bluffs arter the tur-r-key whings—I mean, he went down to the ledge arter the tur-r-key, and the vines bruk an’ he couldn’t git up no more. An’ he tole me that ef I’d tell ye ter fotch him a rope ter pull up by, he would gimme the whings. That happened a—leetle—while—arter dinner-time.”

“Waal,”—there was a look of embarrassment on the important freckled face, and the small red head nodded forward as if to explain,—“he fell off the bluffs after the turkey wings—I mean, he went down to the ledge after the turkey, and the vines broke and he couldn’t get up anymore. And he told me that if I would tell you to bring him a rope to pull himself up, he would give me the wings. That happened a little while after dinner.”

“Who got him a rope ter pull up by?” demanded Pete.

“Who got him a rope to pull himself up with?” demanded Pete.

There was again on the important face that indescribable shade of embarrassment. “Waal,”—the youngster balanced this word judicially,—“I forgot[214] ’bout’n the tur-key whings till this minute. I reckon he’s thar yit.”

There was once more that indescribable look of embarrassment on the important face. “Well,”—the kid weighed this word carefully—“I just remembered about the turkey wings until this minute. I bet he's still there.”

“Mebbe this hyar wind an’ rain hev beat him off’n the ledge!” exclaimed Pete, appalled and rising hastily. “I tell ye now,” he added, turning to his mother, “the best use ye kin make o’ that boy is ter put him on the fire fur a back-log.”

“Maybe this wind and rain have blown him off the ledge!” exclaimed Pete, shocked and getting up quickly. “I’m telling you now,” he added, turning to his mother, “the best thing you can do with that boy is to throw him on the fire for a back-log.”

Pete made his preparations in great haste. He took the rope from the well, asked the vcrestfallen and browbeaten junior a question or two relative to the place, mounted old Sorrel without a saddle, and in a few minutes was galloping at headlong speed through the night.

Pete rushed to get ready. He grabbed the rope from the well, asked the vcrestfallen and beaten-down junior a couple of questions about the place, jumped on old Sorrel without a saddle, and within minutes was speeding through the night.

The rain was over by the time he had reached the sulphur spring to which George had directed him, but the wind was still high, and the broken clouds were driving fast across the face of the moon.

The rain had stopped by the time he got to the sulfur spring that George had told him about, but the wind was still strong, and the scattered clouds were racing across the moon.

By the time he had hitched his horse to a tree and set out on foot to find the cliff, the moonbeams, though brilliant, were so vintermittent that his progress was fitful and necessarily cautious. When the disk shone out full and clear, he made his way rapidly enough, but when the clouds intervened, he stood still and waited.

By the time he had tied his horse to a tree and started walking to find the cliff, the moonlight, although bright, was so vintermittent that his movement was slow and careful. When the moon was shining fully and clearly, he moved quickly, but when the clouds covered it, he stopped and waited.

“I ain’t goin’ ter fall off’n the bluff ’thout knowin’ it,” he said to himself, in one of these veclipses, “ef I hev ter stand hyar all night.”

“I’m not going to fall off the bluff without realizing it,” he said to himself during one of these veclipses, “even if I have to stand here all night.”

The moonlight was brilliant and steady when he[215] reached the verge of the crag. He identified the spot by the mass of broken vines, and more positively by Ethan’s rifle lying upon the ground just at his feet. He called, but received no response.

The moonlight was bright and constant when he[215] got to the edge of the cliff. He recognized the place by the tangle of broken vines, and more definitely by Ethan’s rifle resting on the ground right at his feet. He called out, but got no reply.

“Hev Ethan fell off, sure enough?” he asked himself, in great dismay and alarm. Then he shouted again and again. At last there came an answer, as though the speaker had just awaked.

“Hey, did Ethan really fall off?” he asked himself, feeling really upset and worried. Then he shouted repeatedly. Finally, there was a response, as if the person talking had just woken up.

“Pretty nigh beat out, I’m a-thinkin’!” commented Pete. He tied one end of the cord around the trunk of a tree, knotted it at intervals, and flung it over the bluff.

“Pretty much worn out, I’m thinking!” Pete said. He tied one end of the cord around the trunk of a tree, knotted it at intervals, and tossed it over the bluff.

At first Ethan was almost afraid to stir. He slowly put forth his hand and grasped the rope. Then, his heart beating tumultuously, he rose to his feet.

At first, Ethan was almost scared to move. He slowly reached out and grabbed the rope. Then, with his heart racing, he stood up.

He stood still for an instant to steady himself and get his breath. Nerving himself for a strong effort, he began the ascent, hand over hand, up and up and up, till once more he stood upon the crest of the crag.

He paused for a moment to steady himself and catch his breath. Gathering his strength for a big push, he started climbing, hand over hand, up and up and up, until he was once again standing on the top of the crag.

And, now that all danger was over, Pete was disposed to scold. “I’m a-thinkin’,” said Pete severely, “ez thar ain’t a critter on this hyar mounting, from a b’ar ter a copperhead, that could hev got in sech a fix, ’ceptin’ ye, Ethan Tynes.”

And now that the danger had passed, Pete was ready to scold. “I’m thinking,” Pete said firmly, “that there isn’t a single creature around here, from a bear to a copperhead, that could have gotten into such a mess, except for you, Ethan Tynes.”

And Ethan was silent.

And Ethan stayed quiet.

“What’s this hyar thing at the end o’ the rope?” asked Pete, as he began to draw the cord up, and felt a weight still suspended.

“What’s this thing at the end of the rope?” asked Pete, as he started to pull the cord up and felt a weight still hanging.

[216]“It air the tur-r-key,” said Ethan meekly, “I tied her ter the e-end o’ the rope afore I kem up.”

[216]“It's the turkey,” Ethan said quietly, “I tied her to the end of the rope before I came up.”

“Waal, sir!” exclaimed Pete, in indignant surprise.

"Waal, sir!" Pete exclaimed, surprised and annoyed.

And George, for duty performed, was vremunerated with the two “whings,” although it still remains a question in the mind of Ethan whether or not he deserved them.

And George, for the job done, was vpaid with the two “whings,” although Ethan still questions whether he really earned them.

Charles Egbert Craddock.

Charles Egbert Craddock.

HELPS TO STUDY

STUDY AID

Tell what happened to Ethan Tynes one day when he was hunting. How was he rescued? What qualities did Ethan show in his hour of trial? Give your opinion of George Birt; of Pete. Find out all you can about life in the mountains of East Tennessee.

Tell what happened to Ethan Tynes one day when he was hunting. How was he rescued? What qualities did Ethan show during his time of crisis? Share your thoughts on George Birt and Pete. Find out as much as you can about life in the mountains of East Tennessee.

SUPPLEMENTARY READING

ADDITIONAL READING

  • The Prophet of the Great Smoky Mountains—Charles Egbert Craddock.
  • The Little Shepherd of Kingdom Come—John Fox, Jr.
  • June—John Fox, Jr.
The poetry of the earth never stops:
On a chilly winter evening, when the frost Has created a silence, from the stove there shrieks The cricket's song, as the warmth keeps rising, And it feels like someone who's half awake and dozing off,
The grasshopper is among some grassy hills.
John Keats.

A DEAL IN BEARS

When a whaling ship is beset in the ice of Davis Straits, there is little work for her second engineer, once the engines have been nicely tallowed down. Now, I am no man that can sit in his berth and laze. If I’ve no work to do, I get a-thinking about my home at vBallindrochater and the ministry, which my father intended I should have adorned, and what a fool I’ve made of myself, and this is depressing. I was not over-popular already on the Gleaner on account of some prophecies I had made in anger, which had unfortunately come true. The crew, and the captain, too, had come to fear my prophetic powers.

When a whaling ship gets stuck in the ice of Davis Straits, the second engineer doesn’t have much to do once the engines are properly greased. I’m not the kind of guy who can just lie in his bunk and relax. If I don’t have anything to do, I start thinking about my home at vBallindrochater and the ministry my dad wanted me to be part of, and how I’ve really messed things up, which is pretty depressing. I wasn’t very popular on the Gleaner because of some predictions I made in anger that unfortunately turned out to be right. The crew, and even the captain, started to fear my so-called prophetic abilities.

At last I bethought me of sporting on the ice. There was head-money offered for all bears, foxes, seals, musk-oxen, and such like that were shot and gathered. So I went to the skipper, and he gave me a Henry rifle, well rusted, and eight cartridges.

At last, I thought about having some fun on the ice. There was a bounty offered for every bear, fox, seal, musk ox, and similar animals that were hunted and collected. So, I approached the captain, and he gave me a Henry rifle, which was pretty rusty, along with eight cartridges.

“Show me you can use those, McTodd,” says he, “and I’ll give you more.”

“Show me that you can use those, McTodd,” he says, “and I’ll give you more.”

I made a big mistake with that rusty old gun. I may be a sportsman, but before that I’m an engineer, and it seemed to me that Heaven sent metal into this world to be kept bright and clean. So I took the rifle all to pieces and made the parts as smooth and sweet as you’d see in a gun-maker’s shop, barring rust-pits, and gave them a nice daubing of oil against the Arctic[218] weather. Then I put on some thick clothes I had made, and all the other clothes I could get loaned me, and climbed out over the rail on to the vfloe.

I made a huge mistake with that rusty old gun. I might be a sportsman, but first and foremost, I’m an engineer, and it seemed to me that Heaven brought metal into this world to be kept shiny and clean. So I took the rifle apart and made the parts as smooth and polished as you’d find in a gun maker’s shop, minus the rust pits, and gave them a good coat of oil to protect against the Arctic[218] weather. Then I put on some thick clothes I had made, along with all the other clothes I could borrow, and climbed out over the rail onto the vfloe.

The Gleaner lay in a bay some two miles from the shore, and let me tell you, if you do not know it, that Arctic ice is no skating-rink. There are great hills, and knolls, and bergs, and valleys spread all over, and even where it’s about level, the underfoot is as hard going as a newly-metalled road before the steam-roller has passed over it.

The Gleaner was anchored in a bay about two miles from the shore, and let me tell you, if you don't know this, Arctic ice is not a place for skating. There are massive hills, knolls, icebergs, and valleys scattered everywhere, and even in the flatter areas, the ground is just as tough to walk on as an unpaved road before it's been flattened by a steamroller.

The air was clear enough when I left the bark, and though the vmercury was out of use and coiled up snugly in the bulb, it wasn’t as cold as you might think, for just then there was no wind. It’s a breeze up in the Arctic that makes you feel the chill. There was no sun, of course; there never is sun up there in that dreary winter: but the stars were burning blue and clear, and every now and then a big vcatherine wheel of vaurora would show off, for all the world like a firework exhibition.

The air was clear when I left the boat, and even though the vmercury was out of use and coiled up snugly in the bulb, it wasn’t as cold as you might expect since there was no wind. It's a breeze in the Arctic that makes you feel the chill. There was no sun, of course; there’s never any sun up there in that dreary winter. But the stars were shining bright and clear, and every now and then a big vcatherine wheel of vaurora would light up, just like a fireworks display.

My! but it was lonely, though, once you had left the ship behind! There was just the scrunching of your feet on the frost vrime, and not another sound in the world. Even the ice was frozen too hard to squeak. And overhead in that purple-black Heaven you never knew Who was looking down at you. Out there in that cold, bare, black, icy silence, I had occasion to remember that Neil Angus McTodd had been a sinner in his[219] time, and it made me shiver when I glanced up toward those blue, cold stars and the deep purple darkness that lay between and behind them.

Wow! It was so lonely once you left the ship behind! All you could hear was the crunch of your feet on the frost vrime, and there wasn't a single other sound in the world. Even the ice was frozen too solid to make a squeak. Up in that purple-black sky, you never knew who was watching you. Out there in that cold, empty, icy silence, I had to remember that Neil Angus McTodd had been a sinner in his[219] time, and it made me shiver when I looked up at those blue, cold stars and the deep purple darkness stretching out between and behind them.

It may be that I was thinking less of my hunting than was advisable, for of a sudden I woke up to the sound of heavy feet padding over the crisp frost rime. I turned me round sharply enough, but as far as the dim light carried there was nothing alive to be seen through the gloom. As soon as I stopped, the footsteps stopped, too, and I don’t mind admitting that my scalp tickled.

It might be that I was thinking less about my hunting than I should have been, because suddenly I woke up to the sound of heavy footsteps crunching over the frosty ground. I turned around quickly, but as far as the dim light could show, there was nothing alive in the darkness. As soon as I stopped, the footsteps stopped too, and I have to admit that my skin crawled.

However, when I’d hauled up the hammer of the Henry, and it dropped into position with a good, wholesome cluck, my nervousness very soon filtered out. There’s a comfort about a heavy-bore rifle like a Henry—which is the kind always used by whalers and sealers—that you can’t get from those fancy little guns. And then, as it seemed that the animal, whatever it might be, wasn’t going to move till I did, I shuffled my high sealskin boots on the crisp snow to make believe that I was tramping again.

However, when I pulled up the hammer of the Henry and it clicked into place with a satisfying cluck, my nervousness quickly faded away. There’s a reassurance that comes from a heavy-bore rifle like a Henry—which is the type always used by whalers and sealers—that you just don’t get from those fancy little guns. And then, since it seemed like the animal, whatever it was, wasn’t going to move until I did, I shuffled my high sealskin boots on the fresh snow to pretend that I was walking again.

The creature started after me promptly. It was hard to tell the direction, because every sound in that icy silence was echoed by a thousand bergs and hummocks of ice; but presently from behind a small splintered ridge of the floe there strolled out what seemed to me the largest bear in the Arctic regions. You must know that the night air there has a vdeceptive[220] light—it enlarges things—and the beast appeared to me as standing some five feet six inches high at the shoulder, and measuring some twenty feet from nose to tail.

The creature immediately chased after me. It was hard to figure out the direction because every sound in that icy silence was echoed by countless chunks and mounds of ice. But soon, from behind a small jagged ridge of the ice floe, what looked like the biggest bear in the Arctic ambled out. You should know that the night air there has a vdeceptive[220] light—it makes things look bigger—and the animal seemed to stand about five feet six inches tall at the shoulder and stretch about twenty feet from nose to tail.

There was myself and there was the bear in the dark middle of that awful loneliness, with no one to interfere; and as there was only one of us to get home, I preferred it should not be he. So I took a brace on myself, and stood with the Henry ready to fire.

There was me and the bear in the dark center of that terrible loneliness, with no one around to interrupt; and since there was only one of us who could get home, I figured it shouldn’t be him. So I steadied myself, with my Henry rifle ready to fire.

There was nothing you might call vdiffidence about that bear. He slouched along up to me at a steady walk, with the hair and skin on him swinging about as though it was too large for his carcass and he was wearing a misfit. He seemed to look upon me as dinner, and no hurry needful. There was a sort of calm certainty about him that made me angry.

There was no sign of vdiffidence in that bear. He ambled over to me at a steady pace, with his fur and skin swaying as if they were too big for his body, making him look like he was in the wrong outfit. He seemed to see me as dinner, and there was no rush about it. There was a kind of calm confidence in him that made me angry.

I was not what you might call a marksman in those days, and so I set a bit of vhummock about ten yards off as a limit where I could not very conveniently miss, and waited until the bear should come opposite that. Well, he came to it right enough in his own time. There was, as I have said before, no diffidence about the creature. And then I raised the Henry and fired her off.

I wasn't exactly a sharpshooter back then, so I set a small vhummock about ten yards away as a target I couldn't easily miss, and waited for the bear to come into my line of sight. Eventually, he made his way there in his own time. As I've mentioned before, the bear had no hesitation at all. Then, I lifted the Henry and took my shot.

Cluck went the hammer on the nipple, but there was no bang.

Cluck went the hammer on the nail, but there was no bang.

My! it was a misfire, and there was the bear coming down on me as steady and unconcerned as a vtraction[221] engine! I clawed out that cartridge and crammed in another. The bitter cold of the metal skinned my fingers like escaping steam. Then I cocked the gun again, shouldered it, and pulled trigger again.

Wow! It was a misfire, and there was the bear coming at me as steady and unconcerned as a vtraction[221] engine! I yanked out that cartridge and shoved in another. The biting cold of the metal stung my fingers like escaping steam. Then I cocked the gun again, shouldered it, and pulled the trigger once more.

Once more she wouldn’t go off!

Once again, she wouldn't go!

The bear was now nearly on top of me and was beginning to rear on its hind legs. Somehow the rifle came into my hand muzzle-end, and I hit the great brute across the eyes with the butt hard enough to have felled an ox.

The bear was now almost right above me and was starting to stand on its hind legs. Somehow, the rifle ended up in my hand with the muzzle facing down, and I struck the massive creature across the eyes with the butt with enough force to knock down an ox.

I might as well have struck it with a cane. Whack came a big yellow-white paw, the Henry went flying, and my wrists tingled with the jar; and there was I left looking, I’ve no doubt you’ll think, very humorous.

I might as well have hit it with a stick. Whack came a big yellow-white paw, and the Henry went flying, leaving my wrists buzzing from the impact; and there I was, looking, I’m sure you’ll think, quite amusing.

The bear might have finished me then if it had chosen. But it must needs turn aside to go snuffling at the rifle and lick the oil off the locks. I turned and footed it.

The bear could have easily taken me out then if it wanted to. But instead, it chose to wander off and sniff around the rifle, licking the oil off the locks. I turned and hiked away.

Now, at the best of times, I am no vsprinter, and in the great mountain of clothes one wears up there in the cold Arctic night, no man can make much speed. Besides, the way was that uneven it was a case of hands and scramble more often than plain running over the sharp, spiky level.

Now, at my best, I'm not a great vsprinter, and with all the layers of clothing needed in the frigid Arctic night, no one can move quickly. Plus, the terrain was so rough that it often turned into a struggle more than just running over the sharp, pointed ground.

The bear, once he had finished his snuffle and lick at the Henry, came on at a dreadful pace, making nothing of those obstacles that balked me,—he had been born up there, you know. He laid himself out[222]—I could see over my shoulder—like one of those American trotting horses, caring nothing for the ups and downs and ankle-breaking ice. In about two shakes he was snorting at my heels again, till I could almost feel his hot breath. The bundle of clothes hampered me. I stripped off my outer over-all and let it drop behind me.

The bear, after he was done sniffing and licking at Henry, charged at me with a terrifying speed, easily overcoming the obstacles that were in my way—he had grown up there, you know. He sprawled out[222]—I could see it over my shoulder—like one of those American trotting horses, not caring about the hills and the icy ground that could trip me up. In just a moment, he was snorting right at my heels again, so close I could nearly feel his hot breath. The pile of clothes was slowing me down. I took off my outer over-all and let it fall behind me.

The bear stopped and snuffed that, but I didn’t stay to watch him. I got a good fifty vfathoms ahead of him whilst he was thus occupied. But presently, when he’d got all his satisfaction out of that, on he comes again, and I had to give him my coat. I hadn’t a chance of equaling him in pace, but the trick with the clothing never tired him. Fifty fathoms was the least gain I made over a single piece, and as I got lower down toward my skin he stayed over the clothes longer.

The bear stopped and sniffed at that, but I didn’t stick around to watch him. I managed to get a good fifty vfathoms ahead while he was busy. But soon enough, after he got his fill of that, he came after me again, and I had to give him my coat. I couldn't match his speed, but the trick with the clothing never wore him out. Fifty fathoms was the least distance I gained with just one piece, and as I stripped down closer to my skin, he spent more time over the clothes.

But still the Gleaner was a long way off, over very tumbled ice, and there I was careering on in a costume which was barely enough for decency, and certainly insufficient for the climate.

But still the Gleaner was far away, across very rough ice, and there I was racing along in an outfit that was barely decent, and definitely not warm enough for the weather.

However, it was little enough the bear cared for such refinements as those. I stripped off my last garment as I ran, and gained nigh on two hundred yards whilst he investigated it; and there were the bark’s upper spars showing above the hummocks half a mile away, with me in nothing but my long seal-skin boots!

However, the bear didn't care about those kinds of details. I took off my last piece of clothing as I ran and managed to cover almost two hundred yards while he checked it out; and there I saw the upper parts of the boat sticking up above the snow mounds half a mile away, with me wearing nothing but my long seal-skin boots!

[223]But there was no help for it. Up came the hot breath behind me, and I leaned up against a hummock and stripped off a boot. I hailed the Gleaner with what breath I had left, but no one gave heed. Away went the other boot, and there I was running, mother-naked, over the jagged floe, leaving blood on every footmark.

[223]But there was no avoiding it. The hot breath was right behind me, so I leaned against a bump in the ice and took off a boot. I called out to the Gleaner with what little breath I had left, but no one paid attention. Off came the other boot, and there I was, running completely bare across the sharp ice, leaving blood with every footprint.

Right up to the vessel did the outrageous beast chase me, and then when I got on board and called for guns, it slunk away into the shadows of a berg and was seen no more. My feet were cut to the bone; I was frost-nipped in twenty places, and you may imagine I had had a poor enough time of it. But the thought of that canvas over-all which I had thrown away first kept me cheerful. It was indeed a very humorous circumstance. Ye see it was a borrowed one.

Right up to the boat did the crazy beast chase me, and then when I got on board and called for weapons, it crept away into the shadows of an iceberg and was never seen again. My feet were cut to the bone; I was frostbitten in twenty places, and you can imagine I had a rough time. But the thought of that overall I had tossed away kept me in good spirits. It was actually quite a funny situation. You see, it was a borrowed one.

I got down below to a berth, and the steward, who was rated as a doctor, tended me. But Captain Black put sourness on the whole affair. He came down to my bunk and said, “Where’s that Henry?”

I went down to a cabin, and the steward, who was called a doctor, took care of me. But Captain Black spoiled the whole situation. He came over to my bunk and asked, “Where’s that Henry?”

“Lying quiet on the ice,” said I.

“Lying still on the ice,” I said.

“Do you mean to say you left that rifle behind? My rifle!”

“Are you saying you left that rifle behind? My rifle!”

“I did that same. The thing wasn’t strong enough to fire a cartridge. I tried two.”

“I did that too. The thing wasn’t strong enough to fire a cartridge. I tried two.”

And then Black used violent and unjustifiable language. I was in no condition to give him a fair[224] exchange. Besides, I made an unfortunate admission. I owned up to taking the rifle apart and cleaning her. I owned up, too, that I’d been free with the oil.

And then Black used violent and unjustifiable language. I was in no shape to give him a fair[224] exchange. Plus, I made a regrettable confession. I admitted to taking the rifle apart and cleaning it. I also confessed that I had been generous with the oil.

Black stuck out his face at me, and his fringe of beard fairly bristled.

Black stuck his face out at me, and his beard was practically bristling.

“And you call yourself an engineer! You talk about having gone through the shops! Put your filthy engine-room oil on my Henry’s locks, would you? Why, you idiot, have you yet to learn that oil freezes up here as hard as cheese, and you’ve made up the lock space of that poor rifle into one solid chunk?”

“And you call yourself an engineer! You brag about having worked in the shops! You think it’s okay to get your dirty engine oil on my Henry’s locks? Are you really that stupid? Haven’t you figured out that oil freezes up here as solid as cheese, and you’ve turned that poor rifle’s lock space into a solid mass?”

“I never thought of that.”

“I never thought about that.”

“To look at your face, you’ve yet to start thinking at all.”

“To look at your face, you haven’t started thinking at all.”

So we had it out, and as I was now aroused, I gave him some words on the inefficient way he ran his ship. At last I threatened to prophesy again, and this cooled him off. I offered to go hunting bears for him and he became quite polite.

So we had it out, and since I was now fired up, I had some words with him about how poorly he ran his ship. Finally, I threatened to make another prediction, and that calmed him down. I suggested I'd go bear hunting for him, and he became very polite.

“I’ll make you an offer touching those bears,” he said. “For every skin you bring here aboard, I’ll give you seven shillings vbonus above your share as a member of the ship’s company. I’ll give you another rifle, two rifles if you like, and a fine bag of cartridges. But, you beggar, I make one condition. You take yourself off and away from the ship to do your hunting. You may make yourself a snow house to stay in, and live on the meat you kill.”

“I’ll make you a deal about those bears,” he said. “For every skin you bring back here, I’ll give you seven shillings vbonus on top of your share as a member of the ship’s crew. I’ll give you another rifle, two rifles if you want, and a nice bag of cartridges. But listen, I have one condition. You need to go off the ship to do your hunting. You can build yourself a snow house to stay in and live off the meat you hunt.”

[225]“You wish to murder me?”

"Do you want to kill me?"

“I wish to be rid of you, and that’s the truth. Man, I believe you’re Jonah resurrected. We’ve had no luck since first you put your foot on my deck planks. And, what’s more, the crew is of my way of thinking. So, refuse my offer, and I’ll put you in irons and keep you there till I can fling you ashore at vDundee.”

“I want to get rid of you, and that’s the truth. Man, I think you’re Jonah come back to life. We’ve had no luck since the moment you stepped on my deck. And, what’s more, the crew agrees with me. So, if you reject my offer, I’ll lock you up and keep you there until I can throw you overboard at vDundee.”

Now there is no doubt Black meant what he said, and so I did not waste dignity by arguing with him. I had no taste for the irons, and as for being turned out on the ice—well, I had a plan ahead. But I didn’t intend to leave Black more comfortable than I could help.

Now there’s no doubt Black meant what he said, so I didn’t waste my dignity arguing with him. I wasn’t interested in the handcuffs, and as for being thrown out onto the ice—well, I had a plan. But I didn’t intend to make things easier for Black than necessary.

So I shut my eyes and said that the ship would have very bad luck that winter, that there would be much sickness aboard. (This was an easy guess.) I said, considering this fact, I was glad to leave such an unwholesome ship.

So I closed my eyes and said that the ship would have really bad luck that winter, that there would be a lot of sickness on board. (This was an easy guess.) I said, given this fact, I was happy to leave such an unhealthy ship.

The crew were just aching to get rid of me. This prophesying sort of grows on a man; once you’ve started it, you’ve got to go on with it at all costs, and I could no more resist just letting my few remarks slip round amongst the men than I can resist eating when I’m hungry.

The crew really wanted to be rid of me. This kind of predicting tends to take root in a person; once you start, you have to keep at it no matter what, and I couldn’t help but let my few comments slip among the guys any more than I can stop eating when I’m hungry.

The nerves of the Gleaner people were in strings from the cold and the blackness of the Arctic night, and it put the horrors on the lot of them. The one thing they wanted was to see the last of me. They[226] gave me almost anything I fancied, but my means of transport were small. There was a bit of a sledge, which I packed with some food, two Henry rifles and a few tools, five hundred cartridges, and the clothes I stood in. No more could be taken.

The nerves of the Gleaner crew were frayed from the cold and the darkness of the Arctic night, and it really shook them all. The one thing they wanted was to get rid of me. They[226] offered me almost anything I wanted, but I didn’t have much room for transport. There was a small sled, which I loaded up with some food, two Henry rifles, a few tools, five hundred cartridges, and the clothes I was wearing. That was all I could take.

Then I went on deck into the bitter cold and over the side, and stood on the ice, ready to start on my journey. The crew lined the rail to see me off, and I can tell you their faces were very different. The older ones were savage and cared little how soon Jonah might die. The younger ones were crying to see a fellow driven away into that icy loneliness, far from shelter.

Then I went out on deck into the freezing cold, climbed over the side, and stood on the ice, ready to begin my journey. The crew gathered along the railing to see me off, and I can tell you their expressions were very different. The older ones looked harsh and didn’t seem to care at all how soon Jonah might die. The younger ones were in tears, seeing a teammate sent away into that icy isolation, far from any shelter.

But for myself I didn’t care. I had method in all this performance. Soon after we were beset in the ice, a family of Esquimaux had come on the Gleaner to pay a polite call and get what they could out of us. They were that dirty you could have chipped them with a scaling hammer, but they were very friendly. One buck who stepped down into the engine room—vAmatikita, he said his name was—had some English, and came to the point as straight as anything.

But for me, I didn’t care. I had a plan behind all this performance. Shortly after we got stuck in the ice, a family of Eskimos came on the Gleaner to pay a friendly visit and see what they could get from us. They were so dirty you could have chipped them with a scaling hammer, but they were very friendly. One guy who stepped down into the engine room—vAmatikita, he said his name was—knew some English and got straight to the point.

“Give me a vdlink, Cappie,” says he.

“Give me a vdlink, Cappie,” he says.

“This is a dry ship,” says I.

“This is a dry ship,” I say.

“Plenty dlink in that box,” says he, handling an oil-can.

“There's plenty to drink in that box,” he says, handling an oil can.

“Oh, if that’s what you want, take it,” I told him, and he clapped the nozzle between his lips, and sucked[227] down a gill of vcylinder lubricating oil as though it had been water.

“Oh, if that’s what you want, go ahead and take it,” I told him, and he put the nozzle between his lips and downed a gill of vcylinder lubricating oil like it was water.[227]

“You seem to like it,” I said; “have some more.”

“You seem to enjoy it,” I said; “have some more.”

But that was his fill. He thanked me and asked me to visit his village when I could get away from the ship. And just then some of his friends were caught pilfering, and the whole crew of them were bundled away.

But that was everything for him. He thanked me and asked me to visit his village when I could take a break from the ship. Just then, some of his friends were caught stealing, and they all got taken away.

Now I had noted that most of these Esquimaux had bits of bearskins amongst their other furs, and it was that I had in mind when I fell out with Captain Black. Amatikita had pointed out the direction in which his village lay, and it was to that I intended making my way with as little delay as possible. But I kept this to myself, and let no word of it slip out on the Gleaner. Indeed, when I was over the bark’s rails, I headed off due north across the ice. I climbed and stumbled on in this direction till I was well out of their sight and hearing amongst the hummocks, and then I turned at right angles for the shore.

Now I noticed that most of these Eskimos had pieces of bearskin among their other furs, and that was what I had in mind when I had a disagreement with Captain Black. Amatikita had pointed out the direction of his village, and that was where I planned to go without any delay. But I kept this to myself and didn’t let any hint of it slip on the Gleaner. In fact, as soon as I was over the ship's rails, I headed straight north across the ice. I climbed and stumbled in that direction until I was far out of their sight and hearing among the ridges, and then I turned sharply toward the shore.

The cold up yonder in that Arctic night takes away your breath; it seems to take the manhood out of you. You stumble along gasping. By a chance I came on an Esquimaux sealing, and he beat and thumped me into wakefulness. Then he packed me on to his dog-sleigh, and took my own bit of a sled behind, and set his fourteen-foot whip cracking, and off we set.

The cold up there in that Arctic night takes your breath away; it feels like it drains your strength. You stumble along, gasping for air. By chance, I came across an Eskimo sealing, and he beat and thumped me awake. Then he loaded me onto his dog sled, tied my little sled behind us, cracked his fourteen-foot whip, and off we went.

Well, you have to be pretty far gone if you can stay[228] asleep with an vInnuit’s dog-sledge jolting and jumping beneath you, and I was well awakened, especially as the Esquimaux sat on top of me. And so in time we brought up at the huts, and a good job, too. I’d been tramping in the wrong direction, so it turned out, and, besides, if I had come to the village, I might well have walked over the top of it, as it was drifted up level with snow. There was a bit of a rabbit-hole giving entrance to each hut, with some three fathoms of tunnel underground, and skin curtains to keep out the draught, but once inside you might think yourself in a vstoke-hold again. There was the same smell of oil, and almost the same warmth. I tell you, it was fine after that slicing cold outside.

Well, you must be really out of it if you can stay[228] asleep with an vInuit dog sled bouncing and jolting beneath you, and I was fully awake, especially since the Esquimaux were sitting on top of me. Eventually, we arrived at the huts, which was a relief. I’d been trudging in the wrong direction, and besides, if I had made it to the village, I might have walked right over it since it was completely covered in snow. Each hut had a little rabbit hole leading in, with about three fathoms of tunnel underground, and skin curtains to block the draft. But once inside, you might feel like you were in a vstoke-hold again. It had the same smell of oil and almost the same warmth. I tell you, it felt amazing after that biting cold outside.

It was Amatikita’s house I was brought to, and he was very hospitable. They took off my outer clothes and put them on the rack above the soapstone lamp to dry, and waited on me most kindly. Indeed, they recognized me as a superior at once, and kept on doing it. They put tender young seal-meat in the dish above the lamp, and when it was cooked I ate my part of the stew, and then got up and took the best place on the raised sleeping-bench at the farther side of the hut. I cut a fill for my pipe, lit up and passed the plug, and presently we were all smoking, happy as you please.

It was Amatikita’s house I was brought to, and he was very welcoming. They took off my outer clothes and hung them on the rack above the soapstone lamp to dry, and treated me very kindly. They recognized me as someone important right away and continued to do so. They placed tender young seal meat in the dish above the lamp, and when it was cooked, I had my share of the stew, then got up and took the best spot on the raised sleeping bench at the far side of the hut. I filled my pipe, lit it up, and passed it around, and soon we were all smoking, as happy as can be.

Amatikita spoke up like a man. “Very pleased to see you, Cappie. What you come for? What you want?”

Amatikita spoke boldly. “Great to see you, Cappie. What did you come for? What do you want?”

[229]“You’re a man of business,” I said. “You waste no time. I like that. What I want is bearskins. The jackets of big, white, baggy-trousered polar bears, you know; and I brought along a couple of tip-top rifles for you to get them with. Now, I make you a fair offer. Get me all the bears in the North Polar regions, and you shall have my Henrys and all the cartridges that are left over. And as for the meat, you shall have that as your own share of the game.”

[229]“You’re a businessman,” I said. “You don’t waste any time. I appreciate that. What I need are bearskins. You know, the jackets of big, white polar bears in loose pants; and I’ve brought along a couple of top-notch rifles for you to use. So here’s a fair offer: get me all the bears from the North Pole, and you can have my Henrys along with any leftover cartridges. As for the meat, that will be yours to keep from the hunt.”

“You want shoot those bears yourself?”

“You want to shoot those bears yourself?”

“Not if I can help it. I’m an engineer, and a good one at that. But as a sportsman I’ve had but little experience, and don’t seem drawn toward learning. It is too draughty up here, just at present, for my taste. I’ll stay and keep house, and maybe do a bit of repairing and inventing among the furniture. I’ve brought along a hand-vice and a bag of tools with me, and if you can supply drift-wood and some scrap-iron, I’ll make this turf-house of yours a real cottage.”

“Not if I can help it. I’m an engineer, and a pretty good one too. But as a sportsman, I don’t have much experience and I’m not really interested in learning. It’s too chilly up here for my liking right now. I’ll stick around and take care of the place, and maybe do some repairs and invent a few things with the furniture. I brought a hand vice and a tool bag with me, and if you can provide some driftwood and scrap metal, I’ll turn this turf house of yours into a real cottage.”

The deal was made. I worked away with my tools, and whenever those powdering winter gales eased for a little, Amatikita and his friends would go off with the howling dog-sledges and the Henrys, and it was rare that they’d come back without one bear, and often they’d bring two or even three. These white bears sleep through the black winter months in hollows in the cliffs, and the Esquimaux know their lairs, though it’s rare enough they dare tackle them. Small[230] blame, too, you’d say, if you saw the flimsy bone-tipped lances and harpoons, which are all they are armed with.

The deal was done. I worked away with my tools, and whenever those biting winter winds calmed down a bit, Amatikita and his friends would head out with the howling dog sleds and the Henrys. It was rare for them to return without at least one bear, and often they'd bring back two or even three. These white bears hibernate through the dark winter months in hollows in the cliffs, and the Eskimos know where they hide, though it’s pretty uncommon for them to actually go after them. You can’t blame them, though, if you saw the flimsy bone-tipped lances and harpoons they use, which are all they have for weapons.

With a good, smashing, heavy-bore Henry rifle it is a different thing. The Esquimaux were no cowards. They would walk up within a yard of a bear, when the dogs had ringed it, and blow half its head away with a single shot. And then they would draw the carcass up to the huts with the dog trains, and the women would skin and dress the meat, and Amatikita and the others would gorge themselves.

With a powerful, high-caliber Henry rifle, things change. The Inuit were not afraid. They would approach within a yard of a bear, once the dogs had it surrounded, and take off half its head with a single shot. Then they would haul the carcass back to their huts using dog teams, and the women would skin and prepare the meat, while Amatikita and the others would feast.

At last the long winter wore away. Amatikita dived in through the entrance of the hut one day and told me that the ice-floe was beginning to break. The news affected me like the blow of a whip. I went out into the open and found the sun up. The men were overhauling their skin canoes. The snow was wet underfoot and seafowl were swooping around. The floe was still sound where it joined the shore, but two seaward lanes of blue water showed between the ice, and in one of them a whale was spouting pale gray mist.

At last, the long winter was finally over. One day, Amatikita rushed into the hut and told me that the ice floe was starting to break. The news hit me like a whip. I stepped outside and found the sun shining. The men were working on their skin canoes. The snow was wet beneath my feet, and seafowl were flying around. The floe was still solid where it met the shore, but two channels of blue water appeared between the ice, and in one of them, a whale was spouting pale gray mist.

It was high time for me to be off. So the bearskins were fastened by thongs to the sledges and word was shouted to the dog leader of each team. The dogs started, and presently away went the teams full tilt, the sledges leaping and crashing in their wake, with the drivers and a certain Scotch engineer who was[231] unused to such vacrobatics clinging on top of the packs. My! but yon was a wild ride over the rotten, cracking, sodden floe, under the fresh, bright sunshine of that Arctic spring morn!

It was definitely time for me to leave. So, the bearskins were secured with straps to the sleds, and the command was shouted to the dog leader of each team. The dogs took off, and soon the teams were racing ahead, the sleds bouncing and crashing behind them, with the drivers and a certain Scottish engineer who was[231] not used to such vstunts clinging to the top of the loads. Wow, that was a wild ride over the rough, cracking, soggy ice, under the bright sunshine of that Arctic spring morning!

Presently round the flank of a small ice-berg we came in view of the Gleaner. She was still beset in the ice; but the hands were hard at work beating the ice from the rigging and cutting a gutter around her in the floe, so that she might float when the time came. They knocked off work when we drove up.

Currently, as we rounded the side of a small iceberg, we spotted the Gleaner. She was still surrounded by ice, but the crew was busy clearing the ice from the rigging and carving a path around her in the ice pack, so she would float when the time came. They stopped working when we arrived.

“Good-day, Captain Black,” I said. “I’ve been troubling myself over bearskins, and I’ll ask you for seven shillings head money on twenty-nine.”

“Good day, Captain Black,” I said. “I’ve been worrying about bearskins, and I’m going to ask you for seven shillings head money on twenty-nine.”

“You’ve shot twenty-nine bears? You’re lying to me.”

“You’ve shot twenty-nine bears? You’re not telling the truth.”

“The skins are there, and you can count them for yourself.”

“The skins are right there, and you can count them yourself.”

His color changed when the Esquimaux passed the skins over the side. And I clambered aboard the ship along with them.

His face changed color when the Eskimos handed the skins over the side. I climbed aboard the ship with them.

W. Cutcliffe Hyne.

W. Cutcliffe Hyne.

HELPS TO STUDY

STUDY AID

Tell this story briefly, using your own words. What mistake did McTodd make in preparing for the hunt? What amused you most? How did McTodd show his shrewdness, even if he was not a good hunter? What do you learn about the Arctic region?

Tell this story briefly, using your own words. What mistake did McTodd make while getting ready for the hunt? What was the most entertaining part for you? How did McTodd demonstrate his cleverness, even though he wasn't a skilled hunter? What do you find out about the Arctic region?

SUPPLEMENTARY READING

ADDITIONAL READING

  • The Frozen Pirate—W. Clark Russell.
  • The Casting Away of Mrs. Leeks and Mrs. Aleshine—Frank R. Stockton.

LOCHINVAR

Oh, young Lochinvar has come from the west:—
Throughout the entire Border, his horse was the finest, And besides his good broadsword, he had no other weapons; He rode completely unarmed, and he rode all by himself. So loyal in love, and so fearless in battle,
There has never been a knight like the young Lochinvar.
He didn't stop for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__brake, and he didn't stop for stone,
He swam the Esk River where there was no ford; But before he got off at Netherby gate The bride had agreed, and the hero arrived late: For someone slow in love and a coward in battle
Was supposed to marry the beautiful Ellen of brave Lochinvar.
He entered Netherby Hall with great confidence,
Among the groom's men, relatives, and brothers, and everyone else: Then the bride’s father spoke, his hand resting on his sword. (The poor, cowardly bridegroom didn’t say a word),
"Oh, come in peace, or come in war,
"Or to dance at our wedding, young Lord Lochinvar?"
"I pursued your daughter for a long time, but you rejected my proposal;—
Love rises like the Solway, but fades like its tide—
And now I've come with this lost love of mine,
To lead just one song, drink one cup of wine.
There are maidens in Scotland who are much more beautiful,
"That would gladly be the bride to the young Lochinvar.”
[233]
The bride kissed the cup; the knight picked it up,
He drank from the wine and threw down the cup. She glanced down to blush, and then looked up to sigh,
With a smile on her face and a tear in her eye.
He took her soft hand before her mother could stop him,—
"Now let's dance!" said young Lochinvar.
His form is so majestic, and her face is so beautiful, That no hall was ever graced by such a __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__galliard; Even though her mom worried and her dad got angry, And the groom stood hanging onto his hat and feather, And the bridesmaids whispered, “It would be much better by far
"To have paired our lovely cousin with young Lochinvar."
Just one touch of her hand and one word whispered in her ear,
When they arrived at the hall door and the horse was nearby; So lightly to the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__croup the beautiful lady he swung,
He jumped into the saddle before her with such ease!
"She's won! We're out, over the bank, through the bushes, and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__scar;
"They’ll have swift horses that follow," said young Lochinvar.
There was growing concern among the Græmes of the Netherby clan; [234]Fosters, Fenwicks, and Musgraves, they rode and they ran; There was racing and chasing on Cannobie Lea,
But they never saw the lost bride of Netherby. So bold in love, and so fearless in battle; Have you ever heard of a hero like young Lochinvar? Sir Walter Scott.

HELPS TO STUDY

STUDY AIDS

Read the poem through and tell the story briefly. Where is the scene laid? Border here means the part of Scotland bordering on England. Who is the hero? Give your opinion of him. Find the expressions used by the poet to inspire admiration for Lochinvar. Give your opinion of the bridegroom. Quote lines that express the poet’s opinion of him. What word is used instead of thicket in the second stanza? a loiterer? a coward? Why do you suppose the bride had consented? Why did her father put his hand on his sword? What reason did Lochinvar give for coming to the feast? Why did he act as if he did not care? Was the bride willing to marry “the laggard in love”? How do you know? Describe the scene as the two danced. What do you suppose was the “one word in her ear”?

Read the poem all the way through and briefly summarize the story. Where does it take place? Border here refers to the part of Scotland that borders England. Who is the hero? Share your thoughts about him. Find the phrases the poet uses to create admiration for Lochinvar. Share your thoughts on the bridegroom. Quote lines that reflect the poet’s view of him. What word is used instead of thicket in the second stanza? A loiterer? A coward? Why do you think the bride agreed? Why did her father put his hand on his sword? What reason did Lochinvar give for coming to the feast? Why did he act as if he didn’t care? Was the bride interested in marrying “the laggard in love”? How do you know? Describe the scene as they danced together. What do you think was the “one word in her ear”?

Read aloud the lines describing Lochinvar’s ride to Netherby Hall. Read those describing the ride from the hall. Notice the galloping movement of the verse.

Read aloud the lines that describe Lochinvar’s ride to Netherby Hall. Read the ones that describe the ride from the hall. Notice the fast-paced movement of the verse.


IN LABRADOR

I

I

Trafford and Marjorie were in Labrador to spend the winter. It was a queer idea for a noted vscientist and rich and successful business man to cut himself loose from the world of London and go out into the Arctic storm and darkness of one of the bleakest quarters of the globe. But Trafford had fallen into a discontent with living, a weariness of the round of work and pleasure, and it was in the hope of winning back his lost zest and happiness that he had made up his mind to try the cure of the wilderness. Marjorie had insisted, like a good wife, on leaving children and home and comfort and accompanying him into the frozen wilds.

Trafford and Marjorie were in Labrador to spend the winter. It was a strange choice for a well-known vscientist and wealthy, successful businessman to detach himself from the world of London and venture into the Arctic storms and darkness of one of the most desolate regions on Earth. However, Trafford had grown discontented with life, feeling tired of the constant routine of work and leisure, and he hoped that immersing himself in the wilderness would help him regain his lost enthusiasm and happiness. Marjorie, being a supportive wife, insisted on leaving their children, home, and comforts to accompany him into the frozen wilderness.

The voyage across the sea and the march inland into Labrador were uneventful. Trafford chose his winter-quarters on the side of a low razor-hacked, rocky mountain ridge, about fifty feet above a little river. Not a dozen miles away from them, they reckoned, was the Height of Land, the low watershed between the waters that go to the Atlantic and those that go to Hudson’s Bay. North and north-east of them the country rose to a line of low crests, with here and there a yellowing patch of last year’s snow, and across the valley were slopes covered in places by woods of stunted pine. It had an empty spaciousness of effect;[236] the one continually living thing seemed to be the river, hurrying headlong, noisily, perpetually, in an eternal flight from this high desolation.

The journey across the sea and the march into Labrador were uneventful. Trafford picked his winter quarters on the side of a low, jagged, rocky mountain ridge, about fifty feet above a small river. Not more than twelve miles away, they estimated, was the Height of Land, the low divide between the waters that flow to the Atlantic and those that go to Hudson’s Bay. North and northeast of them, the land rose to a series of low peaks, with patches of last year’s snow here and there, and across the valley were slopes partially covered by stunted pine forests. It had a vast, empty feel; the only thing that seemed alive was the river, rushing onward, making noise, continuously, in an endless escape from this barren wilderness.[236]

For nearly four weeks indeed they were occupied very closely in fixing their cabin and making their other preparations, and crept into their bunks at night as tired as wholesome animals who drop to sleep. At any time the weather might break; already there had been two overcast days and a frowning conference of clouds in the north. When at last storms began, they knew there would be nothing for it but to keep in the hut until the world froze up.

For almost four weeks, they were totally focused on setting up their cabin and getting everything ready, collapsing into their beds at night as exhausted as healthy animals that just fall asleep. The weather could turn bad at any moment; there had already been two cloudy days and a grim gathering of clouds in the north. When the storms finally hit, they knew there would be no choice but to stay in the hut until everything froze over.

The weather broke at last. One might say it smashed itself over their heads. There came an afternoon darkness swift and sudden, a wild gale, and an icy sleet that gave place in the night to snow, so that Trafford looked out next morning to see a maddening chaos of small white flakes, incredibly swift, against something that was neither darkness nor light. Even with the door but partly ajar, a cruelty of cold put its claw within, set everything that was movable swaying and clattering, and made Marjorie hasten shuddering to heap fresh logs upon the fire. Once or twice Trafford went out to inspect tent and roof and store-shed; several times, wrapped to the nose, he battled his way for fresh wood, and for the rest of the blizzard they kept to the hut. It was slumberously stuffy, but comfortingly full of flavors of tobacco and food. There[237] were two days of intermission and a day of gusts and icy sleet again, turning with one extraordinary clap of thunder to a wild downpour of dancing lumps of ice, and then a night when it seemed all Labrador, earth and sky together, was in hysterical protest against inconceivable wrongs.

The weather finally changed. One could say it crashed down on them. An afternoon darkness arrived suddenly, accompanied by a fierce wind and icy sleet, which turned into snow during the night. The next morning, Trafford looked out to see a frenzied swirl of tiny white flakes moving wildly against a backdrop that was neither fully dark nor completely light. Even with the door only slightly open, a biting cold crept in, making everything that could move sway and rattle, prompting Marjorie to hurriedly add more logs to the fire. A couple of times, Trafford went outside to check on the tent, roof, and storage shed; several times, bundled up to the nose, he fought his way to gather more wood, and for the rest of the blizzard, they stayed inside the hut. It was lazily warm, filled with the comforting scents of tobacco and food. There[237] were two days of calm and then another day of gusts and icy sleet, which abruptly turned into a wild shower of bouncing ice chunks with a sudden thunderclap, followed by a night when it felt like all of Labrador, earth and sky combined, was in a frantic uproar against unimaginable injustices.

And then the break was over; the annual freezing-up accomplished; winter had established itself; the snowfall moderated and ceased, and an ice-bound world shone white and sunlit under a cloudless sky.

And then the break was over; the annual freeze-up completed; winter had settled in; the snowfall eased and stopped, and a frozen world sparkled white and bright under a clear sky.

One morning Trafford found the footmarks of some catlike creature in the snow near the bushes where he was accustomed to get firewood; they led away very plainly up the hill, and after breakfast he took his knife and rifle and snowshoes and went after the lynx—for that he decided the animal must be. There was no urgent reason why he should want to kill a lynx, unless perhaps that killing it made the store-shed a trifle safer; but it was the first trail of any living thing for many days; it promised excitement; some vprimitive instinct perhaps urged him.

One morning, Trafford discovered the footprints of a cat-like creature in the snow near the bushes where he usually gathered firewood. They clearly led up the hill, and after breakfast, he grabbed his knife, rifle, and snowshoes and followed the trail, thinking it must be a lynx. There wasn’t really a strong reason for him to want to hunt a lynx, except maybe that doing so would make the store shed a little safer; but it was the first sign of any living creature he’d seen in days, it promised some excitement, and maybe a basic instinct prompted him.

The morning was a little overcast, and very cold between the gleams of wintry sunshine. “Good-by, dear wife!” he said, and then as she remembered afterward came back a dozen yards to kiss her. “I’ll not be long,” he said. “The beast’s prowling, and if it doesn’t get wind of me, I ought to find it in an hour.” He hesitated for a moment. “I’ll not be[238] long,” he repeated, and she had an instant’s wonder whether he hid from her the same dread of loneliness that she concealed. Up among the tumbled rocks he turned, and she was still watching him. “Good-by!” he cried and waved, and the willow thickets closed about him.

The morning was a bit cloudy and really cold between the patches of winter sunlight. “Goodbye, my dear!” he said, and then, as she would remember later, he turned back a dozen yards to kiss her. “I won’t be long,” he said. “The creature’s out there, and if it doesn’t catch my scent, I should be able to find it in an hour.” He paused for a moment. “I won’t be[238] long,” he repeated, and she briefly wondered if he was hiding from her the same fear of being alone that she kept to herself. He moved up among the scattered rocks, and she continued to watch him. “Goodbye!” he shouted and waved, and the willow thickets surrounded him.

She forced herself to the petty duties of the day, made up the fire from the pile he had left for her, set water to boil, put the hut in order, brought out sheets and blankets to air, and set herself to wash up. She wished she had been able to go with him. The sky cleared presently, and the low December sun lit all the world about her, but it left her spirit desolate.

She pushed herself to get through the minor tasks of the day, stoked the fire with the wood he had left for her, put water on to boil, tidied up the hut, brought out sheets and blankets to air, and started to clean up. She wished she could have gone with him. The sky eventually cleared, and the low December sun illuminated everything around her, but it still left her feeling empty inside.

She did not expect him to return until midday, and she sat herself down on a log before the fire to darn a pair of socks as well as she could. For a time this unusual occupation held her attention and then her hands became slow and at last inactive, and she fell into reverie. Thoughts came quick and fast of her children in England so far away.

She didn't expect him back until noon, so she sat on a log by the fire to mend a pair of socks as best she could. For a while, this uncommon task kept her focused, but soon her hands became slow and eventually stopped moving, leading her into a daydream. Thoughts rushed in about her children back in England, so far away.

What was that? She flashed to her feet.

What was that? She jumped to her feet.

It seemed to her she had heard the sound of a shot, and a quick, brief wake of echoes. She looked across the icy waste of the river, and then up the tangled slopes of the mountain. Her heart was beating fast. It must have been up there, and no doubt Trafford had killed his beast. Some shadow of doubt she would not admit crossed that obvious suggestion. The wilder[239]ness was making her as nervously responsive as a creature of the wild.

It felt to her like she had heard a gunshot, followed by a quick burst of echoes. She looked across the frozen expanse of the river and then up the rocky slopes of the mountain. Her heart was racing. It must have happened up there, and she was sure Trafford had killed his animal. A flicker of doubt that she wouldn't acknowledge crossed her mind against that clear assumption. The wildness around her was making her as jumpy as a creature in the wild.

There came a second shot; this time there was no doubt of it. Then the desolate silence closed about her again.

There was a second shot; this time there was no doubt about it. Then the empty silence surrounded her once more.

Marjorie stood for a long time, staring at the shrubby slopes that rose to the barren rock wilderness of the purple mountain crest. She sighed deeply at last, and set herself to make up the fire and prepare for the midday meal. Once, far away across the river, she heard the howl of a wolf.

Marjorie stood for a long time, looking at the bushy slopes that climbed up to the bare rocky wilderness of the purple mountain top. Finally, she let out a deep sigh and got ready to start the fire and cook the lunch. Once, far across the river, she heard the howl of a wolf.

Time seemed to pass very slowly that day. Marjorie found herself going repeatedly to the space between the day tent and the sleeping hut from which she could see the stunted wood that had swallowed her husband up, and after what seemed a long hour her watch told her it was still only half-past twelve. And the fourth or fifth time that she went to look out she was set a-tremble again by the sound of a third shot. And then at regular intervals out of that distant brown-purple jumble of thickets against the snow came two more shots. “Something has happened,” she said, “something has happened,” and stood rigid. Then she became active, seized the rifle that was always at hand when she was alone, fired into the sky, and stood listening.

Time felt like it was moving extremely slowly that day. Marjorie found herself repeatedly going to the spot between the day tent and the sleeping hut where she could see the stunted woods that had taken her husband, and after what seemed like a long hour, her watch told her it was still only 12:30. On the fourth or fifth time she went to check, she was jolted again by the sound of a third shot. Then, at regular intervals from that distant brown-purple tangle of thickets against the snow, came two more shots. “Something has happened,” she said, “something has happened,” and froze in place. Then she sprang into action, grabbed the rifle that was always at hand when she was alone, fired into the sky, and stood listening.

Prompt came an answering shot.

A response shot followed.

“He wants me,” said Marjorie. “Something[240]—perhaps he has killed something too big to bring!”

“He wants me,” said Marjorie. “Something[240]—maybe he has killed something too big to carry!”

She was for starting at once, and then remembered this was not the way of the wilderness.

She was ready to start right away, but then remembered that this wasn’t how things worked in the wilderness.

She thought and moved very rapidly. Her mind catalogued possible requirements,—rifle, hunting knife, the oilskin bag with matches, and some chunks of dry paper, the vrucksack. Besides, he would be hungry. She took a saucepan and a huge chunk of cheese and biscuit. Then a brandy flask is sometimes handy—one never knows,—though nothing was wrong, of course. Needles and stout thread, and some cord. Snowshoes. A waterproof cloak could be easily carried. Her light hatchet for wood. She cast about to see if there was anything else. She had almost forgotten cartridges—and a revolver. Nothing more. She kicked a stray brand or so into the fire, put on some more wood, damped the fire with an armful of snow to make it last longer, and set out toward the willows into which he had vanished.

She thought and moved quickly. Her mind listed what she might need: a rifle, a hunting knife, the oilskin bag with matches, some dry paper, and the vrucksack. Plus, he would be hungry. She grabbed a saucepan, a big chunk of cheese, and some biscuits. A flask of brandy is sometimes useful—one never knows—though everything was fine, of course. She packed needles and strong thread, some cord, snowshoes, and a waterproof cloak that was easy to carry. Her light hatchet for cutting wood. She looked around to see if there was anything else. She nearly forgot the cartridges—and a revolver. Nothing more. She kicked a few stray logs into the fire, added more wood, damped down the fire with an armful of snow to make it last longer, and set off toward the willows where he had disappeared.

There was a rustling and snapping of branches as she pushed her way through the bushes, a little stir that died insensibly into quiet again; and then the camping place became very still.

There was a rustling and snapping of branches as she made her way through the bushes, a slight disturbance that faded into silence; then the campsite fell very still.

Trafford’s trail led Marjorie through the thicket of dwarf willows and down to the gully of the rivulet which they had called Marjorie Trickle; it had long since become a trough of snow-covered, rotten ice. The trail crossed this and, turning sharply uphill, went on[241] until it was clear of shrubs and trees, and, in the windy open of the upper slopes, it crossed a ridge and came over the lip of a large desolate valley with slopes of ice and icy snow. Here Marjorie spent some time in following his loops back on the homeward trail before she saw what was manifestly the final trail running far away out across the snow, with the vspoor of the lynx, a lightly-dotted line, to the right of it. She followed this suggestion of the trail, put on her snowshoes, and shuffled her way across this valley, which opened as she proceeded. She hoped that over the ridge she would find Trafford, and scanned the sky for the faintest discoloration of a fire, but there was none. That seemed odd to her, but the wind was in her face, and perhaps it beat the smoke down. Then as her eyes scanned the hummocky ridge ahead, she saw something, something very intent and still, that brought her heart into her mouth. It was a big gray wolf, standing with back haunched and head down, watching and scenting something beyond.

Trafford’s trail guided Marjorie through the dense growth of dwarf willows and down to the small valley of the stream they had named Marjorie Trickle; it had long since turned into a trough of snow-covered, decaying ice. The trail crossed this and, turning sharply uphill, continued[241] until it was free of shrubs and trees, and in the breezy open space of the upper slopes, it crossed a ridge and emerged over the edge of a large, barren valley with slopes of ice and snow. Here, Marjorie spent some time tracing his loops back on the way home before she spotted what was clearly the final trail stretching far across the snow, with the vtracks of the lynx, a lightly dotted line, to the right of it. She followed this indication of the trail, put on her snowshoes, and shuffled her way across the valley, which opened up as she moved forward. She hoped that over the ridge she would find Trafford, scanning the sky for the faintest hint of a fire, but saw none. That struck her as strange, but the wind was blowing in her face, and maybe it was keeping the smoke down. Then, as her eyes scanned the uneven ridge ahead, she noticed something—something very focused and still—that made her heart race. It was a large gray wolf, standing with its back hunched and head lowered, watching and sniffing something beyond.

Marjorie had an instinctive fear of wild animals, and it still seemed dreadful to her that they should go at large, uncaged. She suddenly wanted Trafford violently, wanted him by her side. Also, she thought of leaving the trail, going back to the bushes. But presently her nerve returned. In the wastes one did not fear wild beasts, one had no fear of them. But why not fire a shot to let him know she was near?

Marjorie had a natural fear of wild animals, and it still felt terrible to her that they were free and uncaged. She suddenly craved Trafford intensely, wanting him right by her side. She also considered leaving the path and heading back into the bushes. But soon her courage came back. In the wilderness, people didn’t fear wild beasts; they had no reason to be afraid. But why not fire a shot to let him know she was nearby?

[242]The beast flashed round with an animal’s instantaneous change of pose, and looked at her. For a couple of seconds, perhaps, woman and brute regarded one another across a quarter of a mile of snowy desolation.

[242]The creature turned quickly, like an animal changing positions in an instant, and stared at her. For a few seconds, maybe, the woman and the beast faced each other across a quarter mile of snowy emptiness.

Suppose it came toward her!

What if it came for her!

She would fire—and she would fire at it. Marjorie made a guess at the range and aimed very carefully. She saw the snow fly two yards ahead of the grisly shape, and then in an instant the beast had vanished over the crest.

She would shoot—and she would shoot at it. Marjorie estimated the distance and aimed very precisely. She saw the snow fly two yards in front of the massive shape, and then in an instant, the beast disappeared over the rise.

She reloaded, and stood for a moment waiting for Trafford’s answer. No answer came. “Queer!” she whispered, “queer!”—and suddenly such a horror of anticipation assailed her that she started running and floundering through the snow to escape it. Twice she called his name, and once she just stopped herself from firing a shot.

She reloaded and paused for a moment, waiting for Trafford to respond. No response came. “Strange!” she whispered, “strange!”—and suddenly, a terrible sense of dread hit her, so she started running and stumbling through the snow to escape it. Twice she called out his name, and at one point, she almost fired a shot.

Over the ridge she would find him. Surely she would find him over the ridge!

Over the ridge, she would find him. She was sure she'd find him over the ridge!

She now trampled among rocks, and there was a beaten place where Trafford must have waited and crouched. Then on and down a slope of tumbled boulders. There came a patch where he had either thrown himself down or fallen; it seemed to her he must have been running.

She now stepped over rocks, and there was a worn spot where Trafford must have waited and crouched. Then on and down a slope of scattered boulders. There was a place where he had either thrown himself down or fallen; it seemed to her he must have been running.

Suddenly, a hundred feet or so away, she saw a patch of violently disturbed snow—snow stained a[243] dreadful color, a snow of scarlet crystals! Three strides and Trafford was in sight.

Suddenly, about a hundred feet away, she spotted a patch of violently disturbed snow—snow stained a[243] horrific color, a snow of red crystals! Three steps and Trafford came into view.

She had a swift conviction that he was dead. He was lying in a crumpled attitude on a patch of snow between vconvergent rocks, and the lynx, a mass of blood-smeared, silvery fur, was in some way mixed up with him. She saw as she came nearer that the snow was disturbed round about them, and discolored vcopiously, yellow, and in places bright red, with congealed and frozen blood. She felt no fear now and no emotion; all her mind was engaged with the clear, bleak perception of the fact before her. She did not care to call to him again. His head was hidden by the lynx’s body, as if he was burrowing underneath the creature; his legs were twisted about each other in a queer, unnatural attitude.

She instantly believed he was dead. He lay in a crumpled position on a patch of snow between vsome jagged rocks, and the lynx, a mass of blood-smeared, silvery fur, was somehow intertwined with him. As she got closer, she noticed the snow was disturbed around them, stained vwith yellow and in some spots bright red, marked by congealed and frozen blood. She felt no fear or emotion now; her mind was fully focused on the stark reality in front of her. She didn’t feel like calling out to him again. His head was concealed by the lynx's body, as if he was burrowing underneath it; his legs were tangled in a strange, unnatural position.

Then, as she dropped off a boulder, and came nearer, Trafford moved. A hand came out and gripped the rifle beside him; he suddenly lifted a dreadful face, horribly scarred and torn, and crimson with frozen blood; he pushed the gray beast aside, rose on an elbow, wiped his sleeve across his eyes, stared at her, grunted, and flopped forward. He had fainted.

Then, as she dropped off a boulder and got closer, Trafford moved. A hand reached out and grabbed the rifle next to him; he suddenly lifted a terrible face, horribly scarred and marked, and stained with dried blood; he pushed the gray beast aside, propped himself up on one elbow, wiped his sleeve across his eyes, stared at her, grunted, and collapsed forward. He had fainted.

Marjorie was now as clear-minded and as self-possessed as a woman in a shop. In another moment she was kneeling by his side. She saw, by the position of his knife and the huge rip in the beast’s body, that he had stabbed the lynx to death as it clawed his head;[244] he must have shot and wounded it and then fallen upon it. His knitted cap was torn to ribbons, and hung upon his neck. Also his leg was manifestly injured—how, she could not tell. It was evident that he must freeze if he lay here, and it seemed to her that perhaps he had pulled the dead brute over him to protect his torn skin from the extremity of cold. The lynx was already rigid, its clumsy paws asprawl,—and the torn skin and clot upon Trafford’s face were stiff as she put her hands about his head to raise him. She turned him over on his back—how heavy he seemed?—and forced brandy between his teeth. Then, after a moment’s hesitation, she poured a little brandy on his wounds.

Marjorie was now as clear-minded and as composed as a woman in a store. In a moment, she was kneeling by his side. She noticed, from the angle of his knife and the large tear in the animal’s body, that he had stabbed the lynx to death as it attacked his head; he must have shot and wounded it and then fallen on it. His knitted cap was ripped to shreds and hung around his neck. His leg was clearly injured—she couldn't tell how. It was obvious that he would freeze if he lay here, and it seemed to her that maybe he had pulled the dead animal over him to shield his torn skin from the intense cold. The lynx was already stiff, its clumsy paws sprawled out,—and the torn skin and blood on Trafford’s face were rigid as she placed her hands around his head to lift him. She turned him over onto his back—why did he feel so heavy?—and forced brandy between his lips. Then, after a moment’s hesitation, she poured a little brandy on his wounds.

She glanced at his leg, which was surely broken, and back at his face. Then she gave him more brandy, and his eyelids flickered. He moved his hand weakly. “The blood,” he said, “kept getting in my eyes.”

She looked at his leg, which was definitely broken, and then back at his face. Then she poured him more brandy, and his eyelids fluttered. He weakly moved his hand. “The blood,” he said, “kept getting in my eyes.”

She gave him brandy once again, wiped his face, and glanced at his leg. Something ought to be done to that, Marjorie thought. But things must be done in order.

She poured him some brandy again, wiped his face, and looked at his leg. Something needs to be done about that, Marjorie thought. But things have to be done in the right order.

The woman stared up at the darkling sky with its gray promise of snow, and down the slopes of the mountain. Clearly they must stay the night here. They were too high for wood among these rocks, but three or four hundred yards below there were a number of dwarfed fir trees. She had brought an ax, so[245] that a fire was possible. Should she go back to camp and get the tent?

The woman looked up at the dark sky, filled with a gray promise of snow, and down the slopes of the mountain. They clearly had to spend the night here. They were too high up to find wood among these rocks, but three or four hundred yards below, there were some small fir trees. She had brought an ax, so[245] a fire was feasible. Should she head back to camp to grab the tent?

Trafford was trying to speak again. “I got—”

Trafford was trying to speak again. “I got—”

“Yes?”

"Yes?"

“Got my leg in that crack.”

“Got my leg stuck in that gap.”

Was he able to advise her? She looked at him, and then perceived that she must bind up his head and face. She knelt behind him and raised his head on her knee. She had a thick silk neck muffler, and this she supplemented by a band she cut and tore from her inner vest. She bound this, still warm from her body, about him, and wrapped her dark cloak round his shoulders. The next thing was a fire. Five yards away, perhaps, a great mass of purple vgabbro hung over a patch of nearly snowless moss. A hummock to the westward offered shelter from the bitter wind, the icy draught, that was soughing down the valley. Always in Labrador, if you can, you camp against a rock surface; it shelters you from the wind, guards your back.

Was he able to help her? She looked at him and realized that she needed to wrap up his head and face. She knelt behind him and supported his head on her knee. She had a thick silk neck scarf, and she added a strip she tore from her inner vest. She wrapped this, still warm from her body, around him and draped her dark cloak over his shoulders. The next thing they needed was a fire. About five yards away, a large mass of purple vgabbro loomed over a patch of nearly snow-free moss. A hummock to the west provided shelter from the biting wind, the icy draft that was howling down the valley. In Labrador, if you can, you always camp against a rocky surface; it protects you from the wind and shields your back.

“Dear!” she said.

"Wow!" she said.

“Awful hole,” said Trafford.

"Awful hole," Trafford said.

“What?” she cried sharply.

“What?” she exclaimed sharply.

“Put you in an awful hole,” he said. “Eh?”

“Put you in a really difficult situation,” he said. “Huh?”

“Listen,” she said, and shook his shoulder. “Look! I want to get you up against that rock.”

“Hey,” she said, shaking his shoulder. “Look! I want to get you up against that rock.”

“Won’t make much difference,” replied Trafford, and opened his eyes. “Where?” he asked.

“Won’t make much difference,” Trafford replied, opening his eyes. “Where?” he asked.

“There.”

“Here.”

[246]He remained quite quiet for a second perhaps. “Listen to me,” he said. “Go back to camp.”

[246]He stayed silent for maybe a second. “Listen to me,” he said. “Go back to camp.”

“Yes,” she said.

“Yes,” she replied.

“Go back to camp. Make a pack of all the strongest food—strenthin’—strengthrin’ food—you know?” He seemed unable to express himself.

“Go back to camp. Gather up the most powerful food—strength-boosting food—you know?” He seemed at a loss for words.

“Yes,” she said.

“Yes,” she agreed.

“Down the river. Down—down. Till you meet help.”

“Down the river. Down—down. Until you find help.”

“Leave you?”

"Leave you?"

He nodded his head and winced.

He nodded and winced.

“You’re always plucky,” he said. “Look facts in the face. Children. Thought it over while you were coming.” A tear oozed from his eye. “Don’t be a fool, Madge. Kiss me good-by. Don’t be a fool. I’m done. Children.”

“You’re always brave,” he said. “Face the facts. Kids. I thought about it while you were on your way here.” A tear rolled down his cheek. “Don’t be silly, Madge. Kiss me goodbye. Don’t be silly. I’m finished. Kids.”

She stared at him and her spirit was a luminous mist of tears. “You old coward,” she said in his ear, and kissed the little patch of rough and bloody cheek beneath his eye. Then she knelt up beside him. “I’m boss now, old man,” she said. “I want to get you to that place there under the rock. If I drag, can you help?”

She looked at him, her eyes filled with a shining veil of tears. “You old coward,” she whispered in his ear, kissing the small, rough, and bloody spot on his cheek beneath his eye. Then she knelt beside him. “I’m in charge now, old man,” she said. “I want to get you to that spot under the rock. If I pull, can you help?”

He answered obstinately: “You’d better go.”

He stubbornly replied, “You should just go.”

“I’ll make you comfortable first,” she returned.

“I’ll get you comfortable first,” she replied.

He made an enormous effort, and then, with her quick help and with his back to her knee, had raised himself on his elbows.

He put in a huge effort, and then, with her swift assistance and his back against her knee, he lifted himself onto his elbows.

[247]“And afterward?” he asked.

“And what happens next?” he asked.

“Build a fire.”

"Start a fire."

“Wood?”

“Wood?”

“Down there.”

“Down below.”

“Two bits of wood tied on my leg—splints. Then I can drag myself. See? Like a blessed old walrus.”

“Two pieces of wood tied to my leg—splints. Then I can drag myself. Get it? Like a lucky old walrus.”

He smiled and she kissed his bandaged face again.

He smiled, and she kissed his bandaged face once more.

“Else it hurts,” he apologized, “more than I can stand.”

“Otherwise it hurts,” he said apologetically, “more than I can take.”

She stood up again, put his rifle and knife to his hand, for fear of that lurking wolf, abandoning her own rifle with an effort, and went striding and leaping from rock to rock toward the trees below. She made the chips fly, and was presently towing three venerable pine dwarfs, bumping over rock and crevice, back to Trafford. She flung them down, stood for a moment bright and breathless, then set herself to hack off the splints he needed from the biggest stem. “Now,” she said, coming to him.

She stood up again, handed him his rifle and knife, worried about that lurking wolf, while she reluctantly left her own rifle behind. Then she started striding and leaping from rock to rock toward the trees below. She was making chips fly and soon pulled three old pine dwarfs, bumping over rocks and crevices, back to Trafford. She dropped them down, stood for a moment, bright and out of breath, then got to work cutting off the splints he needed from the biggest one. “Now,” she said, approaching him.

“A fool,” he remarked, “would have made the splints down there. You’re—good, Marjorie.”

“A fool,” he said, “would have made the splints down there. You’re—good, Marjorie.”

She lugged his leg out straight, put it into the natural and least painful pose, padded it with moss and her torn handkerchief, and bound it up. As she did so a handful of snowflakes came whirling about them. She was now braced up to every possibility. “It never rains,” she said grimly, “but it pours,” and went on with her bone-setting. He was badly weak[248]ened by pain and shock, and once he spoke to her sharply. “Sorry,” he said a moment later.

She pulled his leg straight, placed it in a natural and least painful position, padded it with moss and her ripped handkerchief, and wrapped it up. As she did this, a flurry of snowflakes swirled around them. She was now ready for anything. “It never rains,” she said grimly, “but it pours,” and continued with her bone-setting. He was seriously weak[248] from pain and shock, and at one point he spoke to her sharply. “Sorry,” he said a moment later.

She rolled him over on his chest, and left him to struggle to the shelter of the rock while she went for more wood.

She turned him onto his chest and left him to crawl toward the rock for cover while she went to gather more wood.

The sky alarmed her. The mountains up the valley were already hidden by driven rags of slaty snowstorms. This time she found a longer but easier path for dragging her boughs and trees; she determined she would not start the fire until nightfall, nor waste any time in preparing food until then. There were dead boughs for kindling—more than enough. It was snowing quite fast by the time she got up to him with her second load, and a premature twilight already obscured and exaggerated the rocks and mounds about her. She gave some of her cheese to Trafford, and gnawed some herself on her way down to the wood again. She regretted that she had brought neither candles nor lantern, because then she might have kept on until the cold night stopped her, and she reproached herself bitterly because she had brought no tea. She could forgive herself the lantern, for she had never expected to be out after dark, but the tea was inexcusable. She muttered self-reproaches while she worked like two men among the trees, panting puffs of mist that froze upon her lips and iced the knitted wool that covered her chin. “Why don’t they teach a girl to handle an ax?” she cried.

The sky worried her. The mountains in the distance were already obscured by swirling sheets of gray snow. This time, she found a longer but easier path to drag her branches and logs; she decided she wouldn't start the fire until nightfall and wouldn't waste time preparing food before then. There were plenty of dead branches for kindling—more than enough. It was snowing pretty heavily by the time she reached him with her second load, and the early twilight already blurred and distorted the rocks and mounds around her. She offered some of her cheese to Trafford and nibbled on some herself as she headed back down to get more wood. She regretted not bringing candles or a lantern, as that would have allowed her to keep going until the cold night forced her to stop, and she felt really bad for not bringing any tea. She could excuse the lantern since she hadn't expected to be out after dark, but the tea was inexcusable. She muttered self-criticisms while she worked like two men among the trees, breathing puffs of mist that froze on her lips and chilled the knitted wool covering her chin. “Why don’t they teach girls how to use an ax?” she exclaimed.

II

II

When at last the wolfish cold of the Labrador night had come, it found Trafford and Marjorie seated almost warmly on a bed of pine boughs between the sheltering dark rock behind and a big but well-husbanded fire in front, drinking a queer-tasting but not unsavory soup of lynx-flesh, which she had fortified with the remainder of the brandy. Then they tried roast lynx and ate a little, and finished with some scraps of cheese and deep draughts of hot water.

When the chilly Labrador night finally arrived, Trafford and Marjorie were sitting comfortably on a bed of pine boughs, with the dark rock behind them providing shelter and a big, well-kept fire in front. They were drinking a strange-tasting but not unpleasant soup made from lynx meat, which she had enriched with the leftover brandy. Then they tried roasted lynx and had a bit, finishing off with some cheese scraps and generous sips of hot water.

The snowstorm poured incessantly out of the darkness to become flakes of burning fire in the light of the flames, flakes that vanished magically, but it only reached them and wetted them in occasional gusts. What did it matter for the moment if the dim snowheaps rose and rose about them? A glorious fatigue, an immense self-satisfaction, possessed Marjorie; she felt that they had both done well.

The snowstorm came down nonstop from the darkness, turning into flakes of glowing fire in the light of the flames, flakes that disappeared like magic, but it only touched them and soaked them with occasional gusts. For now, what did it matter if the dim piles of snow kept rising around them? A wonderful exhaustion and a deep sense of accomplishment filled Marjorie; she felt that they had both done a great job.

“I am not afraid of to-morrow now,” she said at last.

“I’m not afraid of tomorrow anymore,” she said at last.

Trafford was smoking his pipe and did not speak for a moment. “Nor I,” he said at last. “Very likely we’ll get through with it.” He added after a pause: “I thought I was done for. A man—loses heart—after a loss of blood.”

Trafford was smoking his pipe and didn’t say anything for a moment. “Me neither,” he finally said. “We’ll probably make it through.” He added after a pause, “I thought I was finished. A guy loses his spirit after losing blood.”

“The leg’s better?”

“Is your leg feeling better?”

“Hot as fire.” His humor hadn’t left him. “It’s[250] a treat,” he said. “The hottest thing in Labrador.”

“Hot as fire.” His sense of humor was still intact. “It’s[250] a delight,” he said. “The hottest thing in Labrador.”

Later Marjorie slept, but on a spring as it were, lest the fire should fall. She replenished it with boughs, tucked in the half-burnt logs, and went to sleep again. Then it seemed to her that some invisible hand was pouring a thin spirit on the flames that made them leap and crackle and spread north and south until they filled the heavens with a gorgeous glow. The snowstorm was overpast, leaving the sky clear and all the westward heaven alight with the trailing, crackling, leaping curtains of the vaurora, brighter than she had ever seen them before. Quite clearly visible beyond the smolder of the fire, a wintry waste of rock and snow, boulder beyond boulder, passed into a vdun obscurity. The mountain to the right of them lay long and white and stiff, a shrouded death. All earth was dead and waste, and the sky alive and coldly marvelous, signalling and astir. She watched the changing, shifting colors, and they made her think of the gathering banners of inhuman hosts, the stir and marshaling of icy giants for ends stupendous and indifferent to all the trivial impertinence of man’s existence! Marjorie felt a passionate desire to pray.

Later, Marjorie slept, but with one eye on the fire, making sure it wouldn't go out. She added some branches, adjusted the half-burnt logs, and drifted off again. Then it seemed to her that some invisible force was pouring a thin substance on the flames, making them leap and crackle and spread north and south, filling the sky with a stunning glow. The snowstorm had passed, leaving the sky clear and the western horizon illuminated with the trailing, crackling, dancing curtains of the vaurora, brighter than she had ever seen before. Clearly visible beyond the smoldering fire was a winter landscape of rock and snow, with boulder after boulder fading into a vdun obscurity. The mountain to their right lay long, white, and stiff, like a shrouded corpse. The earth felt dead and desolate, while the sky was alive and fantastically cold, signaling and moving. She observed the shifting colors, which made her think of the gathering banners of eerie forces, the stirring and assembling of icy giants for purposes grand and indifferent to the trivialities of human life! Marjorie felt an intense urge to pray.

The bleak, slow dawn found Marjorie intently busy. She had made up the fire, boiled water and washed and dressed Trafford’s wounds, and made another soup of lynx. But Trafford had weakened in the night; the soup nauseated him; he refused it and tried to smoke[251] and was sick, and then sat back rather despairfully after a second attempt to persuade her to leave him there to die. This failure of his spirit distressed her and a little astonished her, but it only made her more resolute to go through with her work. She had awakened cold, stiff and weary, but her fatigue vanished with movement; she toiled for an hour replenishing her pile of fuel, made up the fire, put his gun ready to his hand, kissed him, abused him lovingly for the trouble he gave her until his poor torn face lit in response, and then parting on a note of cheerful confidence, set out to return to the hut. She found the way not altogether easy to make out; wind and snow had left scarcely a trace of their tracks, and her mind was full of the stores she must bring and the possibility of moving Trafford nearer to the hut. She was startled to see by the fresh, deep spoor along the ridge how near the wolf had dared approach them in the darkness.

The dull, slow dawn found Marjorie hard at work. She had stoked the fire, boiled water, cleaned and dressed Trafford’s wounds, and made another pot of lynx soup. But Trafford had weakened overnight; the soup made him nauseous; he refused it and tried to smoke[251], which made him sick again. After a second attempt to convince her to leave him behind to die, he sat back in despair. His lack of spirit worried her and surprised her a bit, but it only made her more determined to continue her work. She had woken up cold, stiff, and tired, but her fatigue faded as she moved; she spent an hour gathering more fuel, feeding the fire, preparing his gun for him, kissing him, and teasing him affectionately for the trouble he caused until his poor battered face lit up in response. Departing on a positive note, she set out to return to the hut. She found the path not entirely easy to track; the wind and snow had covered almost all their footprints, and her mind was focused on the supplies she needed to bring and the possibility of moving Trafford closer to the hut. She was startled to see the fresh, deep tracks along the ridge, realizing how close the wolf had come to them in the darkness.

Ever and again Marjorie had to halt and look back to get her direction right. As it was, she came through the willow scrub nearly half a mile above the hut, and had to follow the steep bank of the frozen river. Once she nearly slipped upon an icy slope of rock.

Ever so often, Marjorie had to stop and look back to get her bearings right. As it happened, she came through the willow thicket nearly half a mile above the cabin and had to walk along the steep bank of the frozen river. At one point, she almost slipped on a slick slope of rock.

One possibility she did not dare to think of during that time—a blizzard now would cut her off absolutely from any return to Trafford. Short of that, she believed she could get through.

One possibility she didn’t want to consider at that time—a blizzard now would completely cut her off from returning to Trafford. Other than that, she felt she could handle it.

Her quick mind was full of all she had to do. At[252] first she had thought chiefly of Trafford’s immediate necessities, of food and some sort of shelter. She had got a list of things in her head—meat extract, bandages, vcorrosive sublimate by way of antiseptic, brandy, a tin of beef, some bread, and so forth; she went over it several times to be sure of it, and then for a time she puzzled about a tent. She thought she could manage a bale of blankets on her back, and that she could rig a sleeping tent for herself and Trafford out of them and some bent sticks. The big tent would be too much to strike and shift. And then her mind went on to a bolder enterprise, which was to get him home. The nearer she could bring him to the log hut, the nearer they would be to supplies.

Her quick mind was filled with everything she needed to do. At[252] first, she focused mainly on Trafford’s immediate needs—food and some sort of shelter. She had a mental list of essentials: meat extract, bandages, vcorrosive sublimate for antiseptic, brandy, a can of beef, some bread, and so on. She went over it several times to make sure she had everything, and then she thought about getting a tent. She figured she could carry a bale of blankets on her back and use them along with some bent sticks to create a sleeping tent for herself and Trafford. A large tent would be too much to set up and move around. Then her thoughts shifted to a more ambitious plan, which was to get him home. The closer she could get him to the log cabin, the closer they would be to supplies.

She cast about for some sort of sledge. The snow was too soft and broken for runners, especially among the trees, but if she could get a flat of smooth wood, she thought she might be able to drag him. She decided to try the side of her bunk, which she could easily get off. She would have, of course, to run it edgewise through the thickets and across the ravine, but after that she would have almost clear going up to the steep place of broken rocks within two hundred yards of him. The idea of a sledge grew upon her, and she planned to nail a rope along the edge and make a kind of harness for herself.

She looked around for some kind of sled. The snow was too soft and uneven for runners, especially in the trees, but if she could find a flat piece of smooth wood, she thought she might be able to drag him. She decided to try the side of her bunk, which she could easily remove. She would, of course, have to maneuver it through the thickets and across the ravine, but after that, she would have almost clear access up to the steep area of broken rocks within two hundred yards of him. The idea of a sled appealed to her, and she planned to nail a rope along the edge and create a sort of harness for herself.

Marjorie found the camping-place piled high with drifted snow, which had invaded tent and hut, and that[253] some beast, a wolverine she guessed, had been into the hut, devoured every candle-end and the uppers of Trafford’s well-greased second boots, and had then gone to the corner of the store-shed and clambered up to the stores. She took no account of its vdepredations there, but set herself to make a sledge and get her supplies together. There was a gleam of sunshine, though she did not like the look of the sky and she was horribly afraid of what might be happening to Trafford. She carried her stuff through the wood and across the ravine, and returned for her improvised sledge. She was still struggling with that among the trees when it began to snow again.

Marjorie found the campsite piled high with drifted snow that had gotten into the tent and hut, and she guessed that a wolverine had been into the hut, eaten every candle stub and the tops of Trafford’s well-oiled second boots, and then climbed up to the supplies in the corner of the shed. She didn’t pay any attention to its damage there, but focused on making a sledge and gathering her supplies. There was a glimmer of sunlight, though she didn’t like how the sky looked, and she was really worried about what might be happening to Trafford. She carried her things through the woods and across the ravine, then went back for her makeshift sledge. She was still struggling with it among the trees when it started to snow again.

It was hard then not to be frantic in her efforts. As it was, she packed her stuff so loosely on the planking that she had to repack it, and she started without putting on her snowshoes, and floundered fifty yards before she discovered that omission. The snow was now falling fast, darkling the sky and hiding everything but objects close at hand, and she had to use all of her wits to determine her direction: she knew she must go down a long slope and then up to the ridge, and it came to her as a happy inspiration that if she bore to the left she might strike some recognizable vestige of her morning’s trail. She had read of people walking in circles when they have no light or guidance, and that troubled her until she bethought herself of the little compass on her watch chain. By that she kept[254] her direction. She wished very much she had timed herself across the waste, so that she could tell when she approached the ridge.

It was tough not to feel frantic in her efforts. As it was, she packed her things so loosely on the boards that she had to repack them, and she started without putting on her snowshoes, stumbling fifty yards before she realized her mistake. The snow was now falling heavily, darkening the sky and obscuring everything except for objects close by, and she had to use all her wits to figure out her direction: she knew she needed to go down a long slope and then climb up to the ridge. It occurred to her, as a great idea, that if she veered to the left, she might find some recognizable trace of her trail from the morning. She had read about people walking in circles when they lack light or guidance, and that worried her until she remembered the little compass on her watch chain. With that, she kept[254] her direction. She really wished she had timed herself crossing the open space so she could tell when she was nearing the ridge.

Soon her back and shoulders were aching violently, and the rope across her chest was tugging like some evil-tempered thing. But she did not dare to rest. The snow was now falling thick and fast; the flakes traced white spirals and made her head spin, so that she was constantly falling away to the southwestward and then correcting herself by the compass. She tried to think how this zig-zagging might affect her course, but the snow whirls confused her mind and a growing anxiety would not let her pause to think.

Soon her back and shoulders were hurting badly, and the rope across her chest was pulling tight like a mean-spirited creature. But she didn’t dare to rest. The snow was now coming down heavily; the flakes spun in white spirals and made her head spin, so she kept drifting off to the southwest and then correcting herself with the compass. She tried to figure out how this zig-zagging might impact her path, but the swirling snow muddled her thoughts, and a rising anxiety wouldn’t let her stop to think.

Marjorie felt blinded; it seemed to be snowing inside her eyes so that she wanted to rub them. Soon the ground must rise to the ridge, she told herself; it must surely rise. Then the sledge came bumping at her heels and she perceived that she was going down hill. She consulted the compass and found she was facing south. She turned sharply to the right again. The snowfall became a noiseless, pitiless torture to sight and mind.

Marjorie felt like she was blinded; it was as if it were snowing right in her eyes, making her want to rub them. She told herself that the ground had to rise to the ridge; it had to. Then the sledge bumped against her heels, and she realized she was going downhill. She checked the compass and saw she was facing south. She quickly turned to the right again. The snowfall turned into a silent, relentless torture for her sight and mind.

The sledge behind her struggled to hold her back, and the snow balled under her snowshoes. She wanted to stop and rest, take thought, sit for a moment. She struggled with herself and kept on. She tried walking with shut eyes, and tripped and came near sprawling. “Oh God!” she cried, “Oh God!” too stupefied for[255] more varticulate prayers. She was leaden with fatigue.

The sled behind her fought to hold her back, and the snow gathered under her snowshoes. She wanted to stop and rest, think, sit for a moment. She battled with herself and kept going. She tried walking with her eyes closed, tripped, and almost fell. “Oh God!” she cried, “Oh God!” too dazed for[255] any varticulate prayers. She felt heavy with exhaustion.

Would the rise of the ground to the ribs of rock never come?

Would the ground ever rise to the ribs of the rock?

A figure, black and erect, stood in front of her suddenly, and beyond appeared a group of black, straight antagonists. She staggered on toward them, gripping her rifle with some muddled idea of defense, and in another moment she was brushing against the branches of a stunted fir, which shed thick lumps of snow upon her feet. What trees were these? Had she ever passed any trees? No! There were no trees on her way to Trafford.

A figure, tall and dark, suddenly stood in front of her, and behind it was a group of straight, dark enemies. She stumbled forward, holding her rifle with a confused sense of defense, and in the next moment, she was brushing against the branches of a small fir tree, which dropped heavy clumps of snow onto her feet. What trees were these? Had she ever seen any trees before? No! There had been no trees on her way to Trafford.

At that Marjorie began whimpering like a tormented child. But even as she wept, she turned her sledge about to follow the edge of the wood. She was too much downhill, she thought, and must bear up again.

At that, Marjorie started crying softly like a distressed child. But even while she cried, she turned her sled around to follow the edge of the woods. She felt she had gone too far downhill and needed to push herself back up again.

She left the trees behind, made an angle uphill to the right, and was presently among trees again. Again she left them and again came back to them. She screamed with anger and twitched her sledge along. She wiped at the snowstorm with her arm as though to wipe it away; she wanted to stamp on the universe.

She left the trees behind, angled uphill to the right, and soon found herself among trees again. Once more she departed from them and then returned. She screamed in frustration and dragged her sled along. She swiped at the snowstorm with her arm as if trying to clear it away; she wanted to stomp on the universe.

And she ached, she ached.

And she hurt, she hurt.

Suddenly something caught her eye ahead, something that gleamed; it was exactly like a long, bare, rather pinkish bone standing erect on the ground. Just[256] because it was strange and queer she ran forward to it. As she came nearer, she perceived that it was a streak of barked trunk; a branch had been torn off a pine tree and the bark stripped down to the root. And then came another, poking its pinkish wounds above the snow. And there were chips! This filled her with wonder. Some one had been cutting wood! There must be Indians or trappers near, she thought, and of a sudden realized that the wood-cutter could be none other than herself.

Suddenly, something caught her eye ahead, something that sparkled; it was exactly like a long, bare, somewhat pink bone standing upright on the ground. Just[256] because it was strange and unusual, she ran over to it. As she got closer, she saw that it was a piece of bark removed from a tree; a branch had been broken off a pine tree, and the bark had been stripped down to the trunk. Then she noticed another, exposing its pinkish wounds above the snow. And there were wood chips! This filled her with curiosity. Someone had been cutting wood! There must be either Indigenous people or trappers nearby, she thought, and suddenly realized that the woodcutter could only be herself.

She turned to the right and saw the rocks rising steeply, close at hand. “Oh Ragg!” she cried, and fired her rifle in the air.

She turned to the right and saw the rocks rising steeply, just ahead. “Oh Ragg!” she shouted, and shot her rifle into the air.

Ten seconds, twenty seconds, and then so loud and near it amazed her, came his answering shot.

Ten seconds, twenty seconds, and then, so loud and close it amazed her, came his return shot.

In another moment Marjorie had discovered the trail she had made overnight and that morning by dragging firewood. It was now a shallow, soft white trench. Instantly her despair and fatigue had gone from her. Should she take a load of wood with her? she asked herself, in addition to the weight behind her, and immediately had a better idea. She would unload and pile her stuff here, and bring him down on the sledge closer to the wood. The woman looked about and saw two rocks that diverged, with a space between. She flashed schemes. She would trample the snow hard and flat, put her sledge on it, pile boughs and make a canopy of blanket overhead and behind.[257] Finally there would be a fine, roaring fire in front.

In just a moment, Marjorie found the trail she had created overnight and that morning by dragging firewood. It was now a shallow, soft white path. Instantly, her despair and fatigue disappeared. Should she take a load of wood with her? she thought, in addition to the weight she was already carrying, and then had a better idea. She would unload and stack her things here, and bring him down on the sled closer to the wood. The woman looked around and spotted two rocks that separated, with a gap in between. She quickly came up with plans. She would pack the snow down hard and flat, set her sled on it, pile branches on top, and create a canopy of blankets overhead and behind.[257] Finally, there would be a nice, roaring fire in front.

She tossed her provisions down and ran up the broad windings of her pine-tree trail to Trafford, with the sledge bumping behind her. Marjorie ran as lightly as though she had done nothing that day.

She threw her supplies down and sprinted up the wide twists of her pine-tree path to Trafford, with the sled bumping behind her. Marjorie ran as easily as if she hadn’t done anything all day.

She found Trafford markedly recovered, weak and quiet, with snow drifting over his feet, his rifle across his knees, and his pipe alight. “Back already”—

She found Trafford noticeably better, weak and quiet, with snow drifting over his feet, his rifle resting on his knees, and his pipe smoking. “Back already”—

He hesitated. “No grub?”

He hesitated. “No food?”

The wife knelt over him, gave his rough, unshaven cheek a swift kiss, and rapidly explained her plan.

The wife knelt beside him, planted a quick kiss on his rough, unshaven cheek, and quickly shared her plan.

Marjorie carried it out with all of the will-power that was hers. In three days’ time, in spite of the snow, in spite of every other obstacle, they were back in the hut, and Trafford was comfortably settled in bed. The icy vastness of Labrador still lay around them to infinite distances on every side, but the two might laugh at storm and darkness now in their cosy hut, with plenty of fuel and food and light.

Marjorie did it with all the determination she had. In just three days, despite the snow and all other challenges, they were back in the cabin, and Trafford was comfortably settled in bed. The frigid expanse of Labrador stretched out endlessly around them, but now the two could laugh at the storm and darkness from their cozy cabin, stocked with plenty of fuel, food, and light.

H. G. Wells.

H.G. Wells

HELPS TO STUDY

STUDYING AID

I. Describe the location of Trafford’s camp; also the coming of winter. Give in your own words an account of the adventure that befell the two.

I. Describe where Trafford’s camp is located and the arrival of winter. In your own words, recount the adventure that happened to the two of them.

II. Name some characteristics Marjorie showed in the critical situation. What did she do that impressed you most? What would you have done in similar circumstances?

II. Name some traits Marjorie displayed in the tough situation. What actions of hers stood out to you the most? How would you have reacted in a similar situation?

SUPPLEMENTARY READING

ADDITIONAL READING

  • Youth—Joseph Conrad.
  • Prairie Folks—Hamlin Garland.
  • Northern Lights—Sir Gilbert Parker.

THE BUGLE SONG

The beauty shines on castle walls
The snowy peaks that are ancient in legend; The long light flickers over the lakes,
And the wild waterfall jumps in glory.
Blow, bugle, blow, let the wild echoes soar, Blow, bugle; respond, echoes, fading, fading, fading.
Oh listen, oh hear! how thin and clear, And thinner, clearer, farther!
Oh, sweet and distant from cliff and scar The faint sound of Elfland's horns!
Come on, let’s listen to the purple valleys responding:
Sound the bugle; respond, echoes, fading, fading, fading.
Oh love, they die in that beautiful sky,
They pass out on the hill, in the field, or by the river; Our echoes flow from one soul to another,
And grow forever and ever.
Blow, bugle, blow, let the wild echoes fly. And respond, echoes, respond, fading, fading, fading.
Alfred Tennyson.

THE SIEGE OF THE CASTLE

This story is an extract from Sir Walter Scott’s novel, Ivanhoe, which describes life in England during the Middle Ages, something more than a century after the Norman Conquest. The hatred between the conquering Normans and the conquered Saxons still continued, and is graphically pictured by Scott. Ivanhoe centers about the household of one Cedric the Saxon, who was a great upholder of the traditions of his unfortunate people. Wilfred of Ivanhoe, Cedric’s son, entered the service of the Norman king of England, Richard I, and accompanied him to the Holy Land on the Third Crusade. His father disowned the young knight for what he considered disloyalty to his Saxon blood. Ivanhoe, returning to England, participated in a great tournament at Ashby, in which he won fame under the disguise of the “Disinherited Knight.” Among the other knights who took part in the tournament were the Normans, Maurice de Bracy, Reginald Front-de-Boeuf, and Brian de Bois-Guilbert, a Knight Templar. Two sides fought in the tournament, one representing the English, the other representing the foreign element in the land. An unknown knight, clad in black armor, brought victory to the English side, but left the field without disclosing his identity. An archery contest held at the tournament was won by a wonderful bowman who gave his name as Locksley. Ivanhoe, who fought with great valor, was badly wounded. Cedric had been accompanied to Ashby by his beautiful ward, the Lady Rowena, whose wealth and loveliness excited the cupidity of the lawless Norman knights. “The Siege of the Castle” opens with Cedric’s discovery of his son’s identity, and recounts the stirring incidents that follow the tournament. It gives a wonderful picture of warfare as it was hundreds of years ago, before the age of gunpowder.

This story is an excerpt from Sir Walter Scott’s novel, Ivanhoe, which depicts life in England during the Middle Ages, more than a hundred years after the Norman Conquest. The animosity between the conquering Normans and the conquered Saxons was still very much alive, and Scott brings it to life vividly. Ivanhoe focuses on the household of Cedric the Saxon, a strong supporter of the traditions of his unfortunate people. Wilfred of Ivanhoe, Cedric’s son, served the Norman king of England, Richard I, and joined him on the Third Crusade to the Holy Land. Cedric disowned his son for what he saw as a betrayal of his Saxon heritage. When Ivanhoe returned to England, he participated in a major tournament at Ashby, where he gained fame disguised as the “Disinherited Knight.” Among the other knights in the tournament were the Normans Maurice de Bracy, Reginald Front-de-Boeuf, and Brian de Bois-Guilbert, a Knight Templar. The tournament had two sides: one representing the English and the other representing the foreign elements in the country. An unknown knight in black armor clinched victory for the English side but left the arena without revealing his identity. An archery contest at the tournament was won by an exceptional archer who went by the name Locksley. Ivanhoe fought bravely but was seriously wounded. Cedric was accompanied to Ashby by his beautiful ward, Lady Rowena, whose wealth and beauty attracted the greed of the lawless Norman knights. “The Siege of the Castle” begins with Cedric discovering his son's true identity and recounts the thrilling events that follow the tournament. It provides a remarkable depiction of warfare as it was hundreds of years ago, before the invention of gunpowder.

I

I

When Cedric the Saxon saw his son drop down senseless in the great tournament at Ashby, his first impulse was to order him into the care of his own attendants, but the words choked in his throat. He could not bring himself to acknowledge, in the presence of such an assembly, the son whom he had renounced and disinherited for his allegiance to the Norman king of England, Richard of the Lion Heart. However, he ordered one of the officers of his household, his cupbearer, to convey Ivanhoe to Ashby as soon as the crowd had dispersed. But the man was anticipated in this good office. The crowd dispersed, indeed, but the wounded knight was nowhere to be seen.

When Cedric the Saxon saw his son collapse at the big tournament in Ashby, his first instinct was to have him taken care of by his attendants, but the words got stuck in his throat. He couldn't bring himself to admit, in front of that large crowd, that this was the son he had disowned for being loyal to the Norman king of England, Richard the Lionheart. Still, he told one of his household officers, his cupbearer, to take Ivanhoe to Ashby as soon as the crowd cleared. But someone else was ahead of him in this effort. The crowd did disperse, but the wounded knight was nowhere to be found.

It seemed as if the fairies had conveyed Ivanhoe from the spot; and Cedric’s officer might have adopted some such theory to account for his disappearance, had he not suddenly cast his eyes on a person attired like a squire, in whom he recognized the features of his fellow-servant Gurth, who had run away from his master. Anxious about Ivanhoe’s fate, Gurth was searching for him everywhere and, in so doing, he neglected the concealment on which his own safety depended. The cupbearer deemed it his duty to secure Gurth as a fugitive of whose fate his master was to judge. Renewing his inquiries concerning the fate of Ivanhoe, all that the cupbearer could learn was that[261] the knight had been raised by certain well-attired grooms, under the direction of a veiled woman, and placed in a litter, which had immediately transported him out of the press. The officer, on receiving this intelligence, resolved to return to his master, carrying along with him Gurth, the swineherd, as a deserter from Cedric’s service.

It felt like the fairies had whisked Ivanhoe away; Cedric’s officer might have thought that was the case to explain his disappearance, if he hadn't suddenly spotted someone dressed like a squire. He recognized his fellow servant Gurth, who had run away from his master. Worried about Ivanhoe, Gurth was looking for him everywhere, and in doing so, he forgot to hide, which was crucial for his own safety. The cupbearer believed it was his responsibility to capture Gurth as a runaway whose fate his master needed to assess. When he kept asking about what happened to Ivanhoe, all the cupbearer could find out was that[261] the knight had been lifted by some well-dressed grooms, guided by a veiled woman, and placed in a litter that quickly carried him away from the crowd. After getting this news, the officer decided to head back to his master, bringing Gurth, the swineherd, with him as a deserter from Cedric’s service.

The Saxon had been under intense vapprehensions concerning his son; but no sooner was he informed that Ivanhoe was in careful hands than paternal anxiety gave way anew to the feeling of injured pride and resentment at what he termed Wilfred’s vfilial disobedience.

The Saxon had been really worried vabout his son; but as soon as he found out that Ivanhoe was being well cared for, his fatherly anxiety shifted back to feelings of hurt pride and resentment over what he called Wilfred’s vdisobedience.

“Let him wander his way,” said Cedric; “let those leech his wounds for whose sake he encountered them. He is fitter to do the juggling tricks of the Norman chivalry than to maintain the fame and honor of his English ancestry with the vglaive and vbrown-bill, the good old weapons of the country.”

“Let him go his own way,” said Cedric; “let those who caused his wounds take care of him. He's better suited for the flashy tricks of the Norman knights than to uphold the fame and honor of his English heritage with the vglaive and vbrown-bill, the trusty old weapons of the country.”

The old Saxon now prepared for his return to Rotherwood, with his ward, the Lady Rowena, and his following. It was during the bustle preceding his departure that Cedric, for the first time, cast his eyes upon the deserter Gurth. He was in no very placid humor and wanted but a pretext for wreaking his anger upon some one.

The old Saxon was getting ready to return to Rotherwood with his ward, Lady Rowena, and his group. It was during the commotion before his departure that Cedric, for the first time, spotted the deserter Gurth. He wasn’t in a great mood and was just looking for a reason to vent his frustration on someone.

“The vgyves!” he cried. “Dogs and villains, why leave ye this knave unfettered?”

“The vshackles!” he shouted. “Dogs and scoundrels, why do you leave this rascal unchained?”

[262]Without daring to remonstrate, the companions of Gurth bound him with a halter, as the readiest cord which occurred. He submitted to the operation without any protest, except that he darted a reproachful look at his master.

[262]Without saying anything, Gurth's companions tied him up with a halter, since it was the quickest option they found. He went along with it without protesting, though he shot a hurt look at his master.

“To horse, and forward!” ordered Cedric.

“Get on your horse, and let’s go!” ordered Cedric.

“It is indeed full time,” said the Saxon prince Athelstane, who accompanied Cedric, “for if we ride not faster, the preparations for our supper will be altogether spoiled.”

“It’s really about time,” said the Saxon prince Athelstane, who was with Cedric, “because if we don’t ride faster, the plans for our dinner will be completely ruined.”

The travelers, however, used such speed as to reach the convent of Saint Withold’s before the apprehended evil took place. The abbot, himself of ancient Saxon descent, received the noble Saxons with the profuse hospitality of their nation, wherein they indulged to a late hour. They took leave of their reverend host the next morning after they had shared with him a vsumptuous breakfast, which Athelstane particularly appreciated.

The travelers, however, moved quickly enough to arrive at the convent of Saint Withold’s before the expected danger unfolded. The abbot, who was of ancient Saxon descent, welcomed the noble Saxons with the generous hospitality typical of their people, and they enjoyed themselves late into the night. They said goodbye to their esteemed host the next morning after having a vsumptuous breakfast, which Athelstane especially enjoyed.

The superstitious Saxons, as they left the convent, were inspired with a feeling of coming evil by the behavior of a large, lean black dog, which, sitting upright, howled most piteously when the foremost riders left the gate, and presently afterward, barking wildly and jumping to and fro, seemed bent on attaching itself to the party.

The superstitious Saxons, as they left the convent, felt a sense of impending doom from the behavior of a large, skinny black dog. It sat up and howled tragically when the first riders departed through the gate, and soon after, it started barking frantically and jumping around, seemingly intent on following the group.

“In my mind,” said Athelstane, “we had better turn back and abide with the abbot until the after[263]noon. It is unlucky to travel where your path is crossed by a monk, a hare, or a howling dog, until you have eaten your next meal.”

“In my opinion,” Athelstane said, “we should head back and stay with the abbot until after [263]noon. It’s bad luck to travel when your path is crossed by a monk, a hare, or a howling dog, until you’ve had your next meal.”

“Away!” said Cedric impatiently; “the day is already too short for our journey. For the dog, I know it to be the cur of the runaway slave Gurth, a useless fugitive like its master.”

“Away!” Cedric said impatiently. “The day is already too short for our journey. That dog is Gurth's, the runaway slave—a useless fugitive just like its master.”

So saying and rising at the same time in his stirrups, impatient at the interruption of his journey, he launched his vjavelin at poor Fangs, who, having lost his master, was now rejoicing at his reappearance. The javelin inflicted a wound upon the animal’s shoulder and narrowly missed pinning him to the earth; Fangs fled howling from the presence of the enraged vthane. Gurth’s heart swelled within him, for he felt this attempted slaughter of his faithful beast in a degree much deeper than the harsh treatment he had himself received. Having in vain raised his hand to his eyes, he said to Wamba, the jester, who, seeing his master’s ill humor, had prudently retreated to the rear, “I pray thee, do me the kindness to wipe my eyes with the skirt of thy mantle; the dust offends me, and these bonds will not let me help myself one way or another.”

So saying and rising in his stirrups, annoyed by the interruption of his journey, he threw his vjavelin at poor Fangs, who, having lost his master, was now happily welcoming his return. The javelin struck the animal’s shoulder and almost pinned him to the ground; Fangs ran away howling from the furious vthane. Gurth’s heart ached for his faithful beast much more than for the harsh treatment he had endured himself. After futilely trying to wipe his eyes, he said to Wamba, the jester, who, noticing his master’s bad mood, had wisely moved to the back, “Please, be so kind as to wipe my eyes with the edge of your cloak; the dust bothers me, and these bonds don’t allow me to help myself in any way.”

Wamba did him the service he required, and they rode side by side for some time, during which Gurth maintained a moody silence. At length he could repress his feelings no longer.

Wamba did the service he needed, and they rode side by side for a while, during which Gurth stayed silent and brooding. Finally, he couldn't hold back his feelings any longer.

[264]“Friend Wamba,” said he, “of all those who are fools enough to serve Cedric, thou alone hast sufficient dexterity to make thy folly acceptable to him. Go to him, therefore, and tell him that neither for love nor fear will Gurth serve him longer. He may strike the head from me—he may scourge me—he may load me with irons—but henceforth he shall never compel me either to love or obey him. Go to him and tell him that Gurth renounces his service.”

[264]“Friend Wamba,” he said, “out of all those foolish enough to serve Cedric, you alone have the skill to make your foolishness acceptable to him. So go to him and tell him that neither out of love nor fear will Gurth serve him any longer. He can strike me down—he can whip me—he can chain me up—but from now on, he will never make me either love or obey him. Go to him and tell him that Gurth is quitting his service.”

“Assuredly,” replied Wamba, “fool as I am, I will not do your fool’s errand. Cedric hath another javelin stuck into his girdle, and thou knowest he doth not always miss his mark.”

“Sure,” replied Wamba, “even though I’m a fool, I won’t run your errand. Cedric has another javelin strapped to his belt, and you know he doesn’t always miss his target.”

“I care not,” returned Gurth, “how soon he makes a mark of me. Yesterday he left Wilfred, my young master, in his blood. To-day he has striven to kill the only other living creature that ever showed me kindness. By Saint Edward, Saint Dunstan, Saint Withold, and every other saint, I will never forgive him!”

"I don't care," Gurth replied, "how soon he makes a target out of me. Yesterday he left Wilfred, my young master, bleeding. Today he's tried to kill the only other living being that ever showed me kindness. By Saint Edward, Saint Dunstan, Saint Withold, and every other saint, I will never forgive him!"

At noon, upon the motion of Athelstane, the travelers paused in a woodland shade by a fountain to repose their horses and partake of some provisions with which the hospitable abbot had loaded a vsumpter mule. Their repast was a pretty long one; and the interruption made it impossible for them to hope to reach Rotherwood without traveling all night, a conviction which induced them to proceed on their way at a more hasty pace than they had hitherto used.

At noon, at Athelstane's suggestion, the travelers took a break in the shade of a forest by a fountain to rest their horses and enjoy some food that the generous abbot had loaded onto a vsumpter mule. Their meal lasted quite a while, and the delay made it clear they wouldn’t make it to Rotherwood without traveling all night, which led them to pick up the pace more than they had before.

[265]The travelers had now reached the verge of the wooded country and were about to plunge into its recesses, held dangerous at that time from the number of outlaws whom oppression and poverty had driven to despair and who occupied the forests in such large bands as could easily bid defiance to the feeble police of the period. From these rovers, however, Cedric and Athelstane accounted themselves secure, as they had in attendance ten servants, besides Wamba and Gurth, whose aid could not be counted upon, the one being a jester and the other a captive. It may be added that in traveling thus late through the forest, Cedric and Athelstane relied on their descent and character as well as their courage. The outlaws were chiefly peasants and vyeomen of Saxon descent, and were generally supposed to respect the persons and property of their countrymen.

[265]The travelers had now arrived at the edge of the wooded area and were about to venture into its depths, which were considered dangerous at that time due to the number of outlaws driven to despair by oppression and poverty, who roamed the forests in large groups that could easily challenge the weak police of the time. Cedric and Athelstane felt safe from these bandits, as they were accompanied by ten servants, along with Wamba and Gurth, although their help couldn’t be fully relied upon since one was a jester and the other a captive. It’s worth mentioning that while traveling late through the forest, Cedric and Athelstane counted on their noble lineage and reputation as well as their bravery. The outlaws were mainly peasants and yeomen of Saxon descent and were generally believed to respect the lives and property of their fellow countrymen.

Before long, as the travelers journeyed on their way, they were alarmed by repeated cries for assistance; and when they rode up to the place whence the cries came, they were surprised to find a horse-litter placed on the ground. Beside it sat a very beautiful young woman richly dressed in the Jewish fashion, while an old man, whose yellow cap proclaimed him to belong to the same nation, walked up and down with gestures of the deepest despair and wrung his hands.

Before long, as the travelers continued on their journey, they were startled by repeated calls for help. When they arrived at the source of the cries, they were surprised to see a horse-litter on the ground. Next to it sat a stunning young woman dressed elegantly in traditional Jewish attire, while an old man, wearing a yellow cap that indicated he was from the same culture, paced back and forth in deep despair, wringing his hands.

When he began to come to himself out of his agony of terror, the old man, named Isaac of York, explained[266] that he had hired a bodyguard of six men at Ashby, together with mules for carrying the litter of a sick friend. This party had undertaken to escort him to Doncaster. They had come thus far in safety; but having received information from a wood-cutter that a strong band of outlaws was lying in wait in the woods before them, Isaac’s vmercenaries had not only taken to flight, but had carried off the horses which bore the litter and left the Jew and his daughter without the means either of defense or of retreat. Isaac ended by imploring the Saxons to let him travel with them. Cedric and Athelstane were somewhat in doubt as to what to do, but the matter was settled by Rowena’s intervention.

When he started to regain his composure after his intense fear, the old man, Isaac of York, explained[266] that he had hired a bodyguard of six men in Ashby, along with mules to carry the litter of a sick friend. This group had agreed to escort him to Doncaster. They had made it this far safely, but after getting word from a woodcutter that a strong band of outlaws was hiding in the woods ahead, Isaac’s vmercenaries had not only fled but also taken off with the horses carrying the litter, leaving the Jew and his daughter defenseless and with no way to escape. Isaac concluded by begging the Saxons to allow him to travel with them. Cedric and Athelstane were unsure of what to do, but Rowena intervened and made the decision for them.

“The man is old and feeble,” she said to Cedric, “the maiden young and beautiful, their friend sick and in peril of his life. We cannot leave them in this extremity. Let the men unload two of the sumpter-mules and put the baggage behind two of the vserfs. The mules may transport the litter, and we have led-horses for the old man and his daughter.”

“The man is old and weak,” she told Cedric, “the girl is young and beautiful, and their friend is sick and in danger of dying. We can’t leave them like this. Let the men unload two of the pack mules and put the luggage behind two of the vserfs. The mules can carry the stretcher, and we have led horses for the old man and his daughter.”

Cedric readily assented to what was proposed, and the change of baggage was hastily achieved; for the single word “outlaws” rendered every one sufficiently alert, and the approach of twilight made the sound yet more impressive. Amid the bustle, Gurth was taken from horseback, in the course of which removal he prevailed upon the jester to slack the cord with which[267] his arms were bound. It was so negligently refastened, perhaps intentionally, on the part of Wamba, that Gurth found no difficulty in freeing his arms altogether, and then, gliding into the thicket, he made his escape from the party.

Cedric quickly agreed to what was suggested, and they swiftly switched their luggage; the mere mention of “outlaws” made everyone alert, and the approaching twilight added to the urgency. In the midst of the commotion, Gurth was lifted down from his horse, during which he convinced the jester to loosen the cord that[267] bound his arms. It was tied back so carelessly, perhaps on purpose by Wamba, that Gurth had no trouble getting his arms completely free, and then, slipping into the underbrush, he escaped from the group.

His departure was hardly noticed in the apprehension of the moment. The path upon which the party traveled was now so narrow as not to admit, with any sort of convenience, above two riders abreast, and began to descend into a dingle, traversed by a brook, the banks of which were broken, swampy, and overgrown with dwarf willows. Cedric and Athelstane, who were at the head of their vretinue, saw the risk of being attacked in this pass, but neither knew anything else to do than hasten through the defile as fast as possible. Advancing, therefore, without much order, they had just crossed the brook with a part of their followers, when they were assailed, in front, flank, and rear at once, by a band of armed men. The shout of a “White dragon! Saint George for merry England!” the war cry of the Saxons, was heard on every side, and on every side enemies appeared with a rapidity of advance and attack which seemed to multiply their numbers.

His departure barely registered amidst the tension of the moment. The path the group was taking had become so narrow that it could barely accommodate more than two riders side by side. It started to slope down into a hollow, crossed by a stream, the banks of which were uneven, marshy, and cluttered with stunted willows. Cedric and Athelstane, who were leading their vretinue, recognized the danger of being ambushed in this narrow spot, but neither of them knew anything to do other than hurry through the passage as quickly as possible. Therefore, moving forward without much organization, they had just crossed the stream with some of their followers when they were suddenly attacked from the front, sides, and behind by a group of armed men. The shout of “White dragon! Saint George for merry England!” the battle cry of the Saxons, echoed from all directions, and enemies seemed to appear everywhere with a speed of advance and attack that made it feel like their numbers were multiplying.

Both the Saxon chiefs were made prisoners at the same moment. Cedric, the instant an enemy appeared, launched at him his javelin, which, taking better effect than that which he had hurled at Fangs, nailed the[268] man against an oak-tree that happened to be close behind him. Thus far successful, Cedric spurred his horse against a second, drawing his sword and striking with such inconsiderate fury that his weapon encountered a thick branch which hung over him, and he was disarmed by the violence of his own blow. He was instantly made prisoner and pulled from his horse by two or three of the vbanditti who crowded around him. Athelstane shared his captivity, his bridle having been seized and he himself forcibly dismounted long before he could draw his sword.

Both Saxon leaders were captured at the same time. Cedric, as soon as he saw an enemy, threw his javelin, which had a better impact than the one he had thrown at Fangs, nailing the man against a nearby oak tree. Having succeeded so far, Cedric charged his horse at another enemy, drew his sword, and struck with such reckless force that his weapon hit a thick branch overhead, disarming him due to the strength of his own blow. He was quickly captured and pulled off his horse by two or three of the vbandits surrounding him. Athelstane shared his fate, having his bridle grabbed and being forcefully dismounted long before he could draw his sword.

The attendants, embarrassed with baggage and surprised and terrified at the fate of their master, fell an easy prey to the assailants; while the Lady Rowena and the Jew and his daughter experienced the same misfortune.

The attendants, weighed down by luggage and shocked and scared by what had happened to their master, quickly became easy targets for the attackers; meanwhile, Lady Rowena and the Jew along with his daughter faced the same unfortunate fate.

Of all the train none escaped but Wamba, who showed upon the occasion much more courage than those who pretended to greater sense. He possessed himself of a sword belonging to one of the domestics, who was just drawing it, laid it about him like a lion, drove back several who approached him, and made a brave though ineffectual effort to succor his master. Finding himself overpowered, the jester threw himself from his horse, plunged into a thicket, and, favored by the general confusion, escaped from the scene of action.

Of all the group, only Wamba managed to escape, showing much more courage than those who acted like they were smarter. He grabbed a sword from one of the servants who was just about to pull it out, swung it around like a lion, pushed back several attackers, and made a brave but ultimately unsuccessful attempt to help his master. Realizing he was outnumbered, the jester jumped off his horse, dove into a thicket, and, taking advantage of the general chaos, got away from the fight.

Suddenly a voice very near him called out in a low and cautious tone, “Wamba!” and, at the same time,[269] a dog which he recognized as Fangs jumped up and fawned upon him. “Gurth!” answered Wamba with the same caution, and the swineherd immediately stood before him.

Suddenly, a voice nearby called out in a low and careful tone, “Wamba!” At the same time,[269] a dog he recognized as Fangs jumped up and started to fawn over him. “Gurth!” replied Wamba, equally cautious, and the swineherd immediately appeared in front of him.

“What is the matter?” he asked. “What mean these cries and that clashing of swords?”

“What’s going on?” he asked. “What do these screams and the clashing of swords mean?”

“Only a trick of the times,” answered Wamba. “They are all prisoners.”

“Just a trick of the times,” Wamba replied. “They’re all prisoners.”

“Who are prisoners?”

“Who are inmates?”

“My lord, and my lady, and Athelstane, and the others.”

“My lord, my lady, Athelstane, and the others.”

“In the name of God,” demanded Gurth, “how came they prisoners? and to whom?”

“In the name of God,” asked Gurth, “how did they become prisoners? And to whom?”

“They are prisoners to green vcassocks and black vvizors,” answered Wamba. “They all lie tumbled about on the green, like the crab-apples that you shake down to your swine. And I would laugh at it,” added the honest jester, “if I could for weeping.”

“They're trapped in green vcassocks and black vvizors,” replied Wamba. “They all lie scattered on the grass, like the crab-apples you shake down for your pigs. And I would laugh at it,” the honest jester added, “if I weren’t too busy crying.”

He shed tears of unfeigned sorrow.

He cried real tears of sadness.

Gurth’s countenance kindled. “Wamba,” he said, “thou hast a weapon and thy heart was ever stronger than thy brain. We are only two, but a sudden attack from men of resolution might do much. Follow me!”

Gurth’s expression brightened. “Wamba,” he said, “you have a weapon, and your heart has always been stronger than your mind. There are just the two of us, but a quick strike from determined men could accomplish a lot. Follow me!”

“Whither, and for what purpose?” asked the jester.

“Where to, and for what reason?” asked the jester.

“To rescue Cedric.”

"To save Cedric."

“But you renounced his service just now.”

“But you just quit his service.”

“That,” said Gurth, “was while he was fortunate. Follow me.”

“Back then,” Gurth said, “he was lucky. Come with me.”

[270]As the jester was about to obey, a third person suddenly made his appearance and commanded them both to halt. From his dress and arms Wamba would have conjectured him to be one of the outlaws who had just assailed his master; but, besides that he wore no mask, the glittering baldric across his shoulders, with the rich bugle horn which it supported, as well as the calm and commanding expression of his voice and manner, made the jester recognize the archer who had won the prize at the tournament and who was known as Locksley.

[270]As the jester was about to comply, a third person suddenly showed up and ordered both of them to stop. From his outfit and weapons, Wamba would have guessed he was one of the outlaws who had just attacked his master; however, besides the fact that he wasn't wearing a mask, the shiny belt across his shoulders, along with the ornate bugle horn it held, and the calm, commanding tone of his voice and demeanor, made the jester recognize the archer who had won the prize at the tournament and was known as Locksley.

“What is the meaning of all this?” the man demanded. “Who are they that rifle and ransom and make prisoners in these forests?”

“What does all this mean?” the man asked. “Who are these people that loot, hold hostage, and capture others in these forests?”

“You may look at their cassocks close by,” replied Wamba, “and see whether they be thy children’s coats or no, for they are as like thine own as one green pea-pod is like another.”

“You can check their cassocks up close,” Wamba replied, “and see if they’re your children’s coats or not, because they’re just as similar to yours as one green pea pod is to another.”

“I will learn that presently,” returned Locksley: “and I charge ye, on peril of your lives, not to stir from this place where ye stand until I have returned. Obey me, and it shall be the better for you and your masters. Yet stay; I must render myself as like these men as possible.”

“I'll figure that out soon,” Locksley replied. “And I command you, on pain of your lives, not to move from this spot until I come back. Follow my orders, and it’ll be better for you and your leaders. But wait; I need to make myself look as much like these men as I can.”

So saying, he drew a vvizard from his pouch, and, repeating his charges to them to stand fast, went to reconnoitre.

So saying, he pulled a vvizard from his pouch and, telling them again to hold their ground, went to scout ahead.

“Shall we stay, Gurth?” asked Wamba; “or shall[271] we give him vleg-bail? In my foolish mind, he had all the equipage of a thief too much in readiness to be himself a true man.”

"Should we stick around, Gurth?" Wamba asked. "Or should we just let him go? In my silly opinion, he seemed way too prepared to be a real guy."

“Let him be the devil,” said Gurth, “an he will. We can be no worse for waiting his return. If he belongs to that party, he must already have given them the alarm, and it will avail us nothing either to fight or fly.”

“Let him be the devil,” Gurth said, “if he wants to. We can’t be any worse off by waiting for him to come back. If he’s part of that group, he must have already warned them, and it won’t help us to either fight or run.”

The yeoman returned in the course of a few minutes.

The yeoman came back after a few minutes.

“Friend Gurth,” he said, “I have mingled among yon men and have learned to whom they belong, and whither they are bound. There is, I think, no chance that they will proceed to any actual violence against their prisoners. For three men to attack them at this moment were little else than madness; for they are good men of war and have, as such, placed sentinels to give the alarm when any one approaches. But I trust soon to gather such a force as may act in defiance of all their precautions. You are both servants, and, as I think, faithful servants of Cedric the Saxon, the friend of the rights of Englishmen. He shall not want English hands to help him in this extremity. Come then with me, until I gather more aid.”

“Friend Gurth,” he said, “I have mixed with those men and found out who they are and where they’re headed. I really don’t think there’s any chance they’ll resort to actual violence against their prisoners. For three men to attack them right now would be nothing short of crazy; they are skilled warriors and have set up guards to raise the alarm if anyone gets too close. But I hope to soon gather enough forces to ignore all their precautions. You are both loyal servants of Cedric the Saxon, a friend of Englishmen's rights. He won’t be left without English hands to support him in this crisis. So come with me until I can gather more help.”

So saying, he walked through the wood at a great pace, followed by the jester and the swineherd. The three men proceeded with occasional converse but, for the most part, in silence for about three hours.[272] Finally they arrived at a small opening in the forest, in the center of which grew an oak-tree of enormous magnitude, throwing its twisted branches in every direction. Beneath this tree four or five yeomen lay stretched on the ground, while another, as sentinel, walked to and fro in the moonlight.

So saying, he walked quickly through the woods, followed by the jester and the swineherd. The three men talked occasionally, but mostly remained silent for about three hours.[272] Finally, they reached a small clearing in the forest, in the center of which stood a massive oak tree with its twisted branches reaching out in every direction. Beneath this tree, four or five men were lying on the ground, while another walked back and forth as a lookout in the moonlight.

Upon hearing the sound of feet approaching, the watch instantly gave the alarm, and the sleepers as suddenly started up and bent their bows. Six arrows placed on the string were pointed toward the quarter from which the travelers approached, when their guide, being recognized, was welcomed with every token of respect and attachment.

Upon hearing footsteps coming closer, the watch immediately sounded the alarm, and the sleepers quickly jumped up and readied their bows. Six arrows were drawn and aimed at the direction from which the travelers were coming, when their guide, being recognized, was greeted with all signs of respect and affection.

“Where is the miller?” was Locksley’s first question.

“Where is the miller?” was Locksley's first question.

“On the road toward Rotherham.”

"On the way to Rotherham."

“With how many?” demanded the leader, for such he seemed to be.

“With how many?” asked the leader, who appeared to be in charge.

“With six men, and good hope of booty, if it please Saint Nicholas.”

“With six guys, and a good chance of scoring some loot, if Saint Nicholas is willing.”

“Devoutly spoken,” said Locksley. “And where is Allan-a-Dale?”

“Well said,” Locksley replied. “So where is Allan-a-Dale?”

“Walked up toward the vWatling Street, to watch for the Prior of Jorvaulx.”

“Walked up toward the vWatling Street, to look out for the Prior of Jorvaulx.”

“That is well thought on also,” replied the captain. “And where is the friar?”

“That’s a good point,” replied the captain. “And where is the friar?”

“In his cell.”

"In his jail cell."

“Thither will I go,” said Locksley. “Disperse and[273] seek your companions. Collect what force you can, for there’s game afoot that must be hunted hard and will turn to bay. Meet me here at daybreak. And stay,” he added; “I have forgotten what is most necessary of the whole. Two of you take the road quickly toward Torquilstone, the castle of vFront-de-Boeuf. A set of gallants, who have been vmasquerading in such guise as our own, are carrying a band of prisoners thither. Watch them closely, for, even if they reach the castle before we collect our force, our honor is concerned to punish them, and we will find means to do so. Keep a good watch on them, therefore, and despatch one of your comrades to bring the news of the yeomen thereabouts.”

“I’m going there,” said Locksley. “Spread out and find your friends. Gather whatever force you can, because there’s trouble ahead that needs to be tackled and will fight back. Meet me here at daybreak. And wait,” he added; “I almost forgot the most important thing. Two of you take the road quickly toward Torquilstone, the castle of vFront-de-Boeuf. A group of guys, who have been vpretending to be us, are taking a group of prisoners there. Keep a close eye on them, because even if they get to the castle before we gather our force, our honor is at stake to punish them, and we will find a way to do it. So, keep a sharp watch on them, and send one of your friends to bring news of the yeomen in the area.”

The men promised obedience and departed on their several errands. Meanwhile, their leader and his two companions, who now looked upon him with great respect as well as some fear, pursued their way to the chapel where dwelt the friar mentioned by Locksley. Presently they reached a little moonlit glade, in front of which stood an ancient and ruinous chapel and beside it a rude hermitage of stone half-covered with ivy vines.

The men promised to follow orders and left for their different tasks. Meanwhile, their leader and his two companions, who now regarded him with both respect and a bit of fear, made their way to the chapel where the friar mentioned by Locksley was staying. Soon, they arrived at a small, moonlit clearing, in front of which stood an old and crumbling chapel, with a simple stone hermitage next to it, half-covered in ivy.

The sounds which proceeded at that moment from the latter place were anything but churchly. In fact, the hermit and another voice were performing at the full extent of very powerful lungs an old drinking-song, of which this was the burden:[274]

The sounds coming from that place were far from church-like. In fact, the hermit and another voice were belting out an old drinking song at full volume, and this was the main line:[274]

Come, bring the brown bowl to me, Bully, bully; Come throw the brown bowl to me:
Hey! Cheerful Jenkin, I see a rogue drinking; Come throw the brown bowl to me.

“Now, that is not ill sung,” said Wamba, who had thrown in a few of his own flourishes to help out the chorus. “But who, in the saint’s name, ever expected to have heard such a jolly chant come from a hermit’s cell at midnight?”

“Now, that’s not badly sung,” said Wamba, who had added a few of his own flourishes to enhance the chorus. “But who in the saint’s name ever expected to hear such a cheerful song coming from a hermit’s cell at midnight?”

“Marry, that should I,” said Gurth, “for the jolly Clerk of Copmanhurst is a known man and kills half the deer that are stolen in this walk. Men say that the deer-keeper has complained of him and that he will be stripped of his vcowl and vcope altogether if he keep not better order.”

“Sure, I should,” said Gurth, “because the cheerful Clerk of Copmanhurst is a well-known guy and he takes half the deer that get stolen in this area. People say the deer-keeper has complained about him and that he’ll end up losing his vcowl and vcope entirely if he doesn’t do a better job of managing things.”

While they were thus speaking, Locksley’s loud and repeated knocks had at length disturbed the vanchorite and his guest, who was a knight of singularly powerful build and open, handsome face, and in black armor.

While they were talking, Locksley’s loud and persistent knocks finally disturbed the vanchorite and his guest, a knight with an exceptionally strong build and an open, handsome face, wearing black armor.

“By my beads,” said the hermit, “here come other guests. I would not for my cowl that they found us in this goodly exercise. All men have enemies, sir knight; and there be those malignant enough to construe the hospitable refreshment I have been offering to you, a weary traveler, into drinking and gluttony, vices alike alien to my profession and my disposition.”

“By my beads,” said the hermit, “here come other guests. I wouldn't want them to catch us in this good endeavor. Everyone has enemies, sir knight; and there are those vile enough to misinterpret the hospitality I have been showing you, a tired traveler, as drinking and gluttony, vices that are completely foreign to my calling and my character.”

“Base vcalumniators!” replied the knight. “I[275] would I had the chastising of them. Nevertheless, holy clerk, it is true that all have their enemies; and there be those in this very land whom I would rather speak to through the bars of my helmet than bare-faced.”

“Base vcalumniators!” replied the knight. “I[275] wish I could deal with them myself. Still, holy clerk, it's true that everyone has their enemies; and there are those right here in this land whom I would rather talk to behind the bars of my helmet than face-to-face.”

“Get thine iron pot on thy head, then, sir knight,” said the hermit, “while I remove these pewter flagons.”

“Put your iron pot on your head, then, knight,” said the hermit, “while I take away these pewter jugs.”

He struck up a thundering vDe profundis clamavi, under cover of which he removed the apparatus of their banquet, while the knight, laughing heartily and arming himself all the while, assisted his host with his voice from time to time as his mirth permitted.

He started singing a loud vDe profundis clamavi, while he cleared away the food from their feast. The knight, laughing hard and getting ready at the same time, chimed in to help his host with his singing whenever he could between laughs.

“What devil’s vmatins are you after at this hour?” demanded a voice from outside.

“What the hell are you up to at this hour?” demanded a voice from outside.

“Heaven forgive you, sir traveler!” said the hermit, whose own noise prevented him from recognizing accents which were tolerably familiar to him. “Wend on your way, in the name of God and Saint Dunstan, and disturb not the devotions of me and my holy brother.”

“God forgive you, traveler!” said the hermit, whose own noise kept him from recognizing accents that were somewhat familiar to him. “Continue on your way, in the name of God and Saint Dunstan, and don’t disturb the prayers of me and my holy brother.”

“Mad priest,” answered the voice from without; “open to Locksley!”

“Mad priest,” came the voice from outside; “let Locksley in!”

“All’s safe—all’s right,” said the hermit to his companion.

“All's good—all's well,” said the hermit to his friend.

“But who is he?” asked the Black Knight. “It imports me much to know.”

“But who is he?” asked the Black Knight. “It matters a lot to me to know.”

“Who is he?” answered the hermit. “I tell thee he is a friend.”

“Who is he?” the hermit replied. “I’m telling you, he’s a friend.”

[276]“But what friend?” persisted the knight; “for he may be a friend to thee and none of mine.”

[276]“But which friend?” the knight pressed on; “because he might be a friend to you and not to me.”

“What friend?” replied the hermit; “that now is one of the questions that is more easily asked than answered.”

“What friend?” replied the hermit. “That’s one of those questions that’s easier to ask than answer.”

“Well, open the door,” ordered the knight, “before he beat it from its hinges.”

“Well, open the door,” commanded the knight, “before it gets smashed off its hinges.”

The hermit speedily unbolted his portal and admitted Locksley, with his two companions.

The hermit quickly unbolted his door and let Locksley in, along with his two friends.

“Why, hermit,” was the yeoman’s first question as soon as he beheld the knight, “what boon companion hast thou here?”

“Why, hermit,” was the yeoman’s first question as soon as he saw the knight, “who's this good friend you have with you?”

“A brother of our order,” replied the friar, shaking his head; “we have been at our devotions all night.”

“A brother from our order,” replied the friar, shaking his head, “we’ve been at our prayers all night.”

“He is a monk of the church militant,” answered Locksley; “and there be more of them abroad. I tell thee, friar, thou must lay down the vrosary and take up the vquarter-staff; we shall need every one of our merry men, whether clerk or layman. But,” he added, taking a step aside, “art thou mad—to give admittance to a knight thou dost not know? Hast thou forgotten our agreement?”

“He's a monk of the fighting church,” Locksley replied. “And there are more of them out there. I’m telling you, friar, you need to put down the vrosary and pick up the vquarter-staff; we’re going to need every one of our merry men, whether they're clergy or not. But,” he added, stepping aside, “are you crazy—to let in a knight you don’t even know? Have you forgotten our agreement?”

“Good yeoman,” said the knight, coming forward, “be not wroth with my merry host. He did but afford me the hospitality which I would have compelled from him if he had refused it.”

“Good man,” said the knight, stepping forward, “don’t be angry with my cheerful host. He just gave me the hospitality that I would have insisted on if he had refused it.”

“Thou compel!” cried the friar. “Wait but till I have changed this gray gown for a green cassock, and[277] if I make not a quarter-staff ring twelve upon thy pate, I am neither true clerk nor good woodsman.”

“Just you wait!” shouted the friar. “Hold on until I switch this gray gown for a green cassock, and[277] if I don’t whack you with a quarter staff till it rings twelve on your head, then I’m neither a true clerk nor a good woodsman.”

While he spoke thus he stript off his gown and appeared in a close buckram doublet and lower garment, over which he speedily did on a cassock of green and hose of the same color.

While he was talking, he took off his gown and showed up in a tight buckram doublet and pants, which he quickly put on a green cassock and matching hose.

“I pray thee vtruss my points,” he said to Wamba, “and thou shalt have a cup of sack for thy labor.”

“I ask you vtruss my points,” he said to Wamba, “and you’ll get a cup of sack for your effort.”

vGramercy for thy sack,” returned Wamba; “but thinkest thou that it is lawful for me to aid you to transmew thyself from a holy hermit into a sinful forester?”

vThanks for the wine,” replied Wamba; “but do you really think it's okay for me to help you change from a holy hermit into a sinful forester?”

So saying, he accommodated the friar with his assistance in tying the endless number of points, as the laces which attached the hose to the doublet were then termed.

So saying, he helped the friar by tying the countless points, as the laces that connected the hose to the doublet were called back then.

While they were thus employed, Locksley led the knight a little apart and addressed him thus: “Deny it not, sir knight, you are he who played so glorious a part at the tournament at Ashby.”

While they were busy, Locksley took the knight aside and said, “Don’t deny it, sir knight, you are the one who performed so wonderfully at the tournament in Ashby.”

“And what follows, if you guess truly, good yeoman?”

“And what comes next, if you guess correctly, good man?”

“For my purpose,” said the yeoman, “thou shouldst be as well a good Englishman as a good knight; for that which I have to speak of concerns, indeed, the duty of every honest man, but is more especially that of a true-born native of England.”

“For my purpose,” said the farmer, “you should be as much a good Englishman as a good knight; because what I have to discuss concerns the duty of every honest man, but especially that of a true-born native of England.”

“You can speak to no one,” replied the knight,[278] “to whom England, and the life of every Englishman, can be dearer than to me.”

“You can’t talk to anyone,” replied the knight,[278] “who values England and the life of every Englishman more than I do.”

“I would willingly believe so,” said the woodsman; “and never had this country such need to be supported by those who love her. A band of villains, in the disguise of better men than themselves, have become masters of the persons of a noble Englishman named Cedric the Saxon, together with his ward and his friend, Athelstane of Coningsburgh, and have transported them to a castle in this forest called Torquilstone. I ask of thee, as a good knight and a good Englishman, wilt thou aid in their rescue?”

“I would gladly believe so,” said the woodsman; “and never has this country needed the support of those who love her more. A group of villains, pretending to be better men than they are, have taken control of a noble Englishman named Cedric the Saxon, along with his ward and his friend, Athelstane of Coningsburgh, and have taken them to a castle in this forest called Torquilstone. I ask you, as a good knight and a good Englishman, will you help in their rescue?”

“I am bound by my vow to do so,” replied the knight; “but I would willingly know who you are who request my assistance in their behalf?”

“I’m committed to my vow to do so,” replied the knight; “but I would like to know who you are that asks for my help on their behalf?”

“I am,” said the forester, “a nameless man; but I am a friend of my country and my country’s friends. Believe, however, that my word, when pledged, is as vinviolate as if I wore golden spurs.”

“I am,” said the forester, “a nameless man; but I am a friend of my country and its allies. Believe me, when I give my word, it is as vinviolate as if I wore golden spurs.”

“I willingly believe it,” returned the knight. “I have been accustomed to study men’s countenances, and I can read in thine honesty and resolution. I will, therefore, ask thee no farther questions but aid thee in setting at freedom these oppressed captives, which done, I trust we shall part better acquainted and well satisfied with each other.”

“I believe you,” the knight replied. “I’m used to studying people’s faces, and I can see your honesty and determination. So, I won’t ask you any more questions but will help you free these oppressed captives. Once we do that, I hope we can part ways feeling more familiar with each other and satisfied.”

When the friar was at length ready, Locksley turned to his companions.

When the friar was finally ready, Locksley turned to his friends.

[279]“Come on, my masters,” he said; “tarry not to talk. I say, come on: we must collect all our forces, and few enough shall we have if we are to storm the castle of Reginald Front-de-Boeuf.”

[279]“Come on, everyone,” he said. “Don’t just stand there talking. Let’s go: we need to gather all our forces, and we won’t have many if we’re going to attack Reginald Front-de-Boeuf’s castle.”

II

II

While these measures were taking in behalf of Cedric and his companions, the armed men by whom the latter had been seized hurried their captives along toward the place of security, where they intended to imprison them. But darkness came on fast, and the paths of the wood seemed but imperfectly known to the vmarauders. They were compelled to make several long halts and once or twice to return on their road to resume the direction which they wished to pursue. It was, therefore, not until the light of the summer morn had dawned upon them that they could travel in full assurance that they held the right path.

While these actions were being taken for Cedric and his friends, the armed men who had captured them rushed their captives toward a safe place where they planned to imprison them. However, darkness fell quickly, and the paths in the woods seemed only partially familiar to the vmarauders. They had to take several long breaks and even turn back a few times to get back on the right track. It wasn’t until the light of the summer morning finally broke that they could move forward with confidence, knowing they were on the right path.

In vain Cedric vexpostulated with his guards, who refused to break their silence for his wrath or his protests. They continued to hurry him along, traveling at a very rapid rate, until, at the end of an avenue of huge trees, arose Torquilstone, the hoary and ancient castle of Reginald Front-de-Boeuf. It was a fortress of no great size, consisting of a donjon, or large and high square tower, surrounded by buildings of inferior height. Around the exterior wall was a deep moat, supplied with water from a neighboring rivulet.[280] Front-de-Boeuf, whose character placed him often at feud with his neighbors, had made considerable additions to the strength of his castle by building towers upon the outward wall, so as to flank it at every angle. The access, as usual in castles of the period, lay through an arched vbarbican or outwork, which was defended by a small turret.

In vain, Cedric vpleaded with his guards, who ignored his anger and protests. They kept pushing him forward at a fast pace until, at the end of a path lined with huge trees, Torquilstone appeared, the ancient and weathered castle of Reginald Front-de-Boeuf. It was a small fortress, made up of a donjon, or large square tower, surrounded by shorter buildings. A deep moat, fed by a nearby stream, encircled the outer wall.[280] Front-de-Boeuf, known for frequently clashing with his neighbors, had strengthened his castle by adding towers to the outer wall so that it could be defended from all angles. Access, as was common with castles of that time, was through an arched vbarbican or outwork, which was protected by a small turret.

Cedric no sooner saw the turrets of Front-de-Boeuf’s castle raise their gray and moss-grown battlements, glimmering in the morning sun, above the woods by which they were surrounded than he instantly augured more truly concerning the cause of his misfortune.

Cedric barely saw the gray, moss-covered towers of Front-de-Boeuf’s castle shining in the morning sun above the surrounding woods before he immediately began to understand more clearly the reason for his troubles.

“I did injustice,” he said, “to the thieves and outlaws of these woods, when I supposed such banditti to belong to their bands. I might as justly have confounded the foxes of these brakes with the ravening wolves of France!”

“I was unfair,” he said, “to the thieves and outlaws of these woods when I thought such bandits belonged to their groups. I might as well have mixed up the foxes in these thickets with the hungry wolves of France!”

Arrived before the castle, the prisoners were compelled by their guards to alight and were hastened across the drawbridge into the castle. They were immediately conducted to an apartment where a hasty repast was offered them, of which none but Athelstane felt any inclination to partake. Neither did he have much time to do justice to the good cheer placed before him, for the guards gave him and Cedric to understand that they were to be imprisoned in a chamber apart from Rowena. Resistance was vain; and they[281] were compelled to follow to a large room, which, rising on clumsy Saxon pillars, resembled the vrefectories and chapter-houses which may still be seen in the most ancient parts of our most ancient monasteries.

Arriving at the castle, the prisoners were ordered by their guards to get out and were hurried across the drawbridge into the castle. They were quickly taken to a room where a quick meal was offered to them, but only Athelstane seemed interested in eating. He didn’t have much time to enjoy the food set before him since the guards made it clear that he and Cedric were to be locked in a room separate from Rowena. Any attempt to resist was pointless; they were forced to follow to a large hall that, supported by clunky Saxon pillars, looked like the refectories and chapter houses that can still be seen in the oldest parts of our most ancient monasteries.

The Lady Rowena was next separated from her train and conducted with courtesy, indeed, but still without consulting her inclination, to a distant apartment. The same alarming distinction was conferred on the young Jewess, Rebecca, in spite of the entreaties of her father, who offered money in the extremity of his distress that she might be permitted to abide with him.

The Lady Rowena was then taken away from her group and led politely, although without considering her wishes, to a far-off room. The same troubling treatment was given to the young Jewess, Rebecca, despite her father's pleas, who offered money in his deep distress so that she could stay with him.

“Base unbeliever,” answered one of his guards, “when thou hast seen thy lair, thou wilt not wish thy daughter to partake it.”

“Base unbeliever,” replied one of his guards, “once you've seen your lair, you won't want your daughter to be a part of it.”

Without further discussion, the old Jew was dragged off in a different direction from the other prisoners. The domestics, after being searched and disarmed, were confined in another part of the castle.

Without any more discussion, the old Jewish man was pulled away in a different direction from the other prisoners. The servants, after being searched and disarmed, were locked up in another part of the castle.

The three leaders of the banditti and the men who had planned and carried out the outrage, Norman knights,—Front-de-Boeuf, the brutal owner of the castle; Maurice de Bracy, a free-lance, who sought to wed the Lady Rowena by force and so had arranged the attack, and Brian de vBois-Guilbert, a distinguished member of the famous order of vKnights Templar,—had a short discussion together and then separated.[282] Front-de-Boeuf immediately sought the apartment where Isaac of York tremblingly awaited his fate.

The three leaders of the bandits and the men who planned and carried out the attack, Norman knights—Front-de-Boeuf, the cruel owner of the castle; Maurice de Bracy, a mercenary who tried to force Lady Rowena into marrying him and orchestrated the assault; and Brian de Bois-Guilbert, a prominent member of the renowned Knights Templar—had a brief discussion together and then went their separate ways.[282] Front-de-Boeuf immediately headed to the room where Isaac of York anxiously awaited his fate.

The Jew had been hastily thrown into a dungeon-vault of the castle, the floor of which was deep beneath the level of the earth, and very damp, being lower than the moat itself. The only light was received through one or two loop-holes far above the reach of the captive’s hand. These vapertures admitted, even at midday, only a dim and uncertain light, which was changed for utter darkness long before the rest of the castle had lost the blessing of day. Chains and shackles, which had been the portion of former captives, hung rusted and empty on the walls of the prison, and in the rings of one of these sets of fetters there remained two moldering bones which seemed those of the human leg.

The Jew had been quickly thrown into a dungeon in the castle, the floor of which was well below ground level and very damp, being lower than the moat itself. The only light came through one or two loopholes far beyond the reach of the captive’s hand. These vapertures let in, even at midday, only a dim and uncertain light, which was replaced by complete darkness long before the rest of the castle lost the light of day. Chains and shackles, that had once belonged to previous captives, hung rusted and empty on the walls of the prison, and in the rings of one of these sets of shackles, there remained two decaying bones that appeared to be from a human leg.

At one end of this ghastly apartment was a large fire-grate, over the top of which were stretched some transverse iron bars, half devoured with rust.

At one end of this grim apartment was a large fireplace, over which were stretched some rusted iron bars.

The whole appearance of the dungeon might have appalled a stouter heart than that of Isaac, who, nevertheless, was more composed under the imminent pressure of danger than he had seemed to be while affected by terrors of which the cause was as yet remote and vcontingent. It was not the first time that Isaac had been placed in circumstances so dangerous. He had, therefore, experience to guide him, as well as a hope that he might again be delivered from the peril.

The entire look of the dungeon might have frightened someone with a stronger heart than Isaac’s, who, despite this, was calmer under the immediate threat than he appeared to be when he was troubled by fears that were still distant and vcontingent. This wasn’t the first time Isaac had found himself in such dangerous situations. He had experience to help him navigate it, as well as a hope that he might be saved from the danger once more.

[283]The Jew remained without altering his position for nearly three hours, at the end of which time steps were heard on the dungeon stair. The bolts screamed as they were withdrawn, the hinges creaked as the wicket opened, and Reginald Front-de-Boeuf, followed by two Saracen slaves of the Templar, entered the prison.

[283]The Jew stayed in the same spot for almost three hours, and then footsteps were heard coming down the dungeon stairs. The bolts screeched as they were pulled back, the hinges groaned as the door opened, and Reginald Front-de-Boeuf, accompanied by two Saracen slaves of the Templar, walked into the prison.

Front-de-Boeuf, a tall and strong man, whose life had been spent in public war or in private feuds and broils and who had hesitated at no means of extending his vfeudal power, had features corresponding to his character, and which strongly expressed the fiercer and more evil passions of the mind. The scars with which his visage was seamed would, on features of a different cast, have excited the sympathy due to the marks of honorable valor; but in the peculiar case of Front-de-Boeuf they only added to the ferocity of his countenance and to the dread which his presence inspired. The formidable baron was clad in a leathern doublet, fitted close to his body, which was frayed and soiled with the stains of his armor. He had no weapon, except a vponiard at his belt, which served to counter-balance the weight of the bunch of rusty keys that hung at his right side.

Front-de-Boeuf was a tall, strong man whose life revolved around public wars and private conflicts, and he never hesitated to use any means to expand his vfeudal power. His features reflected his character, strongly conveying the darker and more malevolent emotions of his mind. The scars on his face, which might have sparked sympathy in someone else due to their association with honorable bravery, only enhanced the brutality of his looks and the fear he instilled in others. The intimidating baron wore a tight-fitting leather doublet that was worn and dirty from his armor. He carried no weapon besides a vponiard at his belt, which helped balance the weight of the bunch of rusty keys hanging at his right side.

The black slaves who attended Front-de-Boeuf were attired in jerkins and trousers of coarse linen, their sleeves being tucked up above the elbow, like those of butchers when about to exercise their functions in the slaughter-house. Each had in his hand a[284] small vpannier; and when they entered the dungeon, they paused at the door until Front-de-Boeuf himself carefully locked and double-locked it. Having taken this precaution, he advanced slowly up the apartment toward the Jew, upon whom he kept his eye fixed as if he wished to paralyze him with his glance, as some animals are said to fascinate their prey.

The Black slaves who served Front-de-Boeuf wore rough linen jackets and trousers, with their sleeves rolled up above their elbows, similar to butchers preparing to work in a slaughterhouse. Each one carried a[284] small vbasket; and when they entered the dungeon, they stopped at the door until Front-de-Boeuf himself carefully locked and double-locked it. After securing the door, he slowly walked across the room toward the Jew, keeping his gaze fixed on him as if he were trying to paralyze him with his stare, like some animals are said to do with their prey.

The Jew sat with his mouth agape and his eyes fixed on the savage baron with such earnestness of terror that his frame seemed literally to shrink together and diminish in size while encountering the fierce Norman’s fixed and baleful gaze. The unhappy Isaac was deprived not only of the power of rising to make the vobeisance which his fear had dictated, but he could not even doff his cap or utter any word of supplication, so strongly was he agitated by the conviction that tortures and death were impending over him.

The Jew sat there with his mouth wide open and his eyes fixed on the brutal baron, filled with such genuine terror that he seemed to shrink and become smaller in the face of the fierce Norman’s intense and threatening stare. Poor Isaac couldn't even muster the strength to stand and show the respect his fear demanded; he couldn’t remove his cap or speak a word of pleading, so overwhelmed was he by the belief that torture and death were looming over him.

On the other hand, the stately form of the Norman appeared to dilate in magnitude, like that of the eagle, which ruffles up its plumage when about to pounce on its defenseless prey. He paused within three steps of the corner in which the unfortunate Hebrew had now, as it were, coiled himself up into the smallest possible space, and made a sign for one of the slaves to approach. The black vsatellite came forward accordingly, and producing from his basket a large pair of scales and several weights, he laid them at the feet[285] of Front-de-Boeuf and retired to the respectful distance at which his companion had already taken his station.

On the other hand, the imposing figure of the Norman seemed to grow in size, like an eagle that fluffs up its feathers right before it swoops down on its helpless prey. He stopped just three steps away from the corner where the unlucky Hebrew had, in a sense, curled himself up into the smallest possible ball and signaled for one of the slaves to come closer. The black vsatellite stepped forward as instructed, and pulled out from his basket a large pair of scales and several weights, setting them down at the feet[285] of Front-de-Boeuf before retreating to the respectful distance where his companion had already stationed himself.

The motions of these men were slow and solemn, as if there impended over their souls some vpreconception of horror and cruelty. Front-de-Boeuf himself opened the scene by addressing his ill-fated captive.

The movements of these men were slow and serious, as if there was a looming sense of horror and cruelty over their souls. Front-de-Boeuf himself started the interaction by speaking to his unfortunate captive.

“Most accursed dog,” he said, awakening with his deep and sullen voice the echoes of the dungeon vault, “seest thou these scales?”

“Most cursed dog,” he said, waking up with his deep and gloomy voice echoing through the dungeon vault, “do you see these scales?”

The unhappy Jew returned a feeble affirmative.

The unhappy Jew gave a weak yes.

“In these very scales shalt thou weigh me out,” said the relentless baron, “a thousand silver pounds, after the just measure and weight of the Tower of London.”

“In these very scales, you will weigh me,” said the relentless baron, “a thousand silver pounds, using the accurate measure and weight of the Tower of London.”

“Holy Abraham!” returned the Jew, finding voice through the very extremity of his danger; “heard man ever such a demand? Who ever heard, even in a minstrel’s tale, of such a sum as a thousand pounds of silver? What human eyes were ever blessed with the sight of so great a mass of treasure? Not within the walls of York, ransack my house and that of all my tribe, wilt thou find the vtithe of that huge sum of silver that thou speakest of.”

“Holy Abraham!” the Jew exclaimed, finding his voice even in the face of danger. “Has anyone ever heard such a demand? Who has ever heard, even in a bard’s tale, of a sum as great as a thousand pounds of silver? What human eyes have ever been fortunate enough to see such a vast amount of treasure? Not within the walls of York, even if you searched my house and that of my entire community, would you find even a fraction of that enormous sum of silver you mentioned.”

“I am reasonable,” answered Front-de-Boeuf, “and if silver be scant, I refuse not gold. At the rate of a mark of gold for each six pounds of silver, thou shalt free thy unbelieving carcass from such punishment as[286] thy heart has never even conceived in thy wildest imaginings.”

“I’m reasonable,” replied Front-de-Boeuf, “and if silver is in short supply, I won’t turn down gold. At a rate of a mark of gold for every six pounds of silver, you can save your disbelieving self from punishment that your heart has never even imagined in your wildest dreams.”

“Have mercy on me, noble knight!” pleaded Isaac. “I am old, and poor, and helpless. It were unworthy to triumph over me. It is a poor deed to crush a worm.”

“Have mercy on me, noble knight!” pleaded Isaac. “I am old, poor, and helpless. It’s unworthy to beat me. It’s a low thing to crush a worm.”

“Old thou mayst be,” replied the knight, “and feeble thou mayst be; but rich it is known thou art.”

“Old you may be,” replied the knight, “and weak you may be; but it’s known that you are rich.”

“I swear to you, noble knight,” said Isaac, “by all which I believe and all which we believe in common—”

“I swear to you, noble knight,” Isaac said, “by everything I believe and everything we all believe together—”

“Perjure not thyself,” interrupted the Norman, “and let not thy obstinacy seal thy doom, until thou hast seen and well considered the fate that awaits thee. This prison is no place for trifling. Prisoners ten thousand times more distinguished than thou have died within these walls, and their fate has never been known. But for thee is reserved a long and lingering death, to which theirs was luxury.”

“Don’t lie,” interrupted the Norman, “and don’t let your stubbornness lead to your downfall before you’ve seen and truly thought about the fate that awaits you. This prison is no place for foolishness. Thousands of prisoners far more distinguished than you have died within these walls, and no one knows what happened to them. But for you, a slow and painful death is what awaits, something that theirs would be considered a luxury.”

He again made a signal for the slaves to approach and spoke to them apart in their own language; for he had been a crusader in Palestine, where, perhaps, he had learned his lesson of cruelty. The Saracens produced from their baskets a quantity of charcoal, a pair of bellows, and a flask of oil. While the one struck a light with a flint and steel, the other disposed the charcoal in the large rusty grate which we have already mentioned and exercised the bellows until the fuel came to a red glow.

He signaled to the slaves to come closer and spoke to them privately in their own language; he had been a crusader in Palestine, where, perhaps, he learned his lesson in cruelty. The Saracens took out some charcoal, a pair of bellows, and a flask of oil from their baskets. While one of them struck a spark with flint and steel, the other arranged the charcoal in the large rusty grate we mentioned earlier and worked the bellows until the fuel glowed red.

[287]“Seest thou, Isaac,” said Front-de-Boeuf, “the range of iron bars above that glowing charcoal? On that warm couch thou shalt lie, stripped of thy clothes as if thou wert to rest on a bed of down. One of these slaves shall maintain the fire beneath thee, while the other shall anoint thy wretched limbs with oil, lest the roast should burn. Now choose betwixt such a scorching bed and the payment of a thousand pounds of silver; for, by the head of my father, thou hast no other voption.”

[287] “Do you see this, Isaac?” Front-de-Boeuf said. “The set of iron bars over that glowing charcoal? On that warm bed, you’ll lie, stripped of your clothes as if you were resting on a soft mattress. One of these slaves will keep the fire burning underneath you, while the other will rub oil on your miserable limbs so you don’t burn. Now choose between this scorching bed and a payment of a thousand pounds of silver; because, I swear on my father’s head, you have no other option.”

“It is impossible,” exclaimed the miserable Isaac; “it is impossible that your purpose can be real! The good God of nature never made a heart capable of exercising such cruelty!”

“It’s impossible,” exclaimed the miserable Isaac; “it’s impossible that your intentions can be genuine! The good God of nature never created a heart capable of such cruelty!”

“Trust not to that, Isaac,” said Front-de-Boeuf; “it were a fatal error. Dost thou think that I who have seen a town sacked, in which thousands perished by sword, by flood, and by fire, will blench from my purpose for the outcries of a single wretch? Be wise, old man; discharge thyself of a portion of thy superfluous wealth; repay to the hands of a Christian a part of what thou hast acquired by vusury. Thy cunning may soon swell out once more thy shriveled purse, but neither leech nor medicine can restore thy scorched hide and flesh wert thou once stretched on these bars. Tell down thy vransom, I say, and rejoice that at such a rate thou canst redeem thyself from a dungeon, the secrets of which few have returned to tell. I waste no[288] more words with thee. Choose between thy vdross and thy flesh and blood, and as thou choosest so shall it be.”

“Don’t rely on that, Isaac,” said Front-de-Boeuf; “that would be a fatal mistake. Do you think that after witnessing a town get sacked, where thousands died by sword, flood, and fire, I will hesitate because of the cries of a single miserable person? Be wise, old man; get rid of some of your excess wealth; return part of what you’ve gained through vusury to a Christian. Your cleverness can quickly refill your empty wallet again, but neither a doctor nor medicine can heal your scorched skin and flesh once you're stretched on these bars. Pay your vransom, I say, and be glad that at this price you can buy your freedom from a dungeon, the secrets of which few have survived to tell. I won't waste any[288] more words with you. Choose between your vdross and your flesh and blood, and whatever you choose, that will be it.”

“So may Abraham and all the fathers of our people assist me!” said Isaac; “I cannot make the choice because I have not the means of satisfying your vexorbitant demand!”

“May Abraham and all our ancestors help me!” said Isaac; “I can't make the choice because I don't have the means to meet your vexorbitant demand!”

“Seize him and strip him, slaves,” said the knight.

“Grab him and take his clothes off, slaves,” said the knight.

The assistants, taking their directions more from the baron’s eye and hand than his tongue, once more stepped forward, laid hands on the unfortunate Isaac, plucked him up from the ground, and holding him between them, waited the hard-hearted baron’s further signal. The unhappy man eyed their countenances and that of Front-de-Boeuf in the hope of discovering some symptoms of softening; but that of the baron showed the same cold, half-sullen, half-sarcastic smile, which had been the prelude to his cruelty; and the savage eyes of the Saracens, rolling gloomily under their dark brows, evinced rather the secret pleasure which they expected from the approaching scene than any reluctance to be its agents. The Jew then looked at the glowing furnace, over which he was presently to be stretched, and, seeing no chance of his tormentor’s relenting, his resolution gave way.

The assistants, guided more by the baron’s glances and gestures than by his words, moved forward again, grabbed the unfortunate Isaac, lifted him off the ground, and held him between them, waiting for the baron’s cruel signal. The distressed man looked at their faces and at Front-de-Boeuf, hoping to find some sign of compassion; but the baron’s expression remained the same cold, half-sullen, half-sarcastic smile that had preceded his cruelty. The savage eyes of the Saracens, dark and brooding, reflected more the hidden excitement they felt about the upcoming scene than any hesitation about playing their role. Isaac then glanced at the blazing furnace, where he was soon to be tortured, and seeing no chance of mercy from his tormentor, his resolve crumbled.

“I will pay,” he said, “the thousand pounds of silver—that is, I will pay it with the help of my brethren, for I must beg as a mendicant at the door of our synagogue ere I make up so unheard-of a sum.[289] When and where must it be delivered?” he inquired with a sigh.

“I’ll pay,” he said, “the thousand pounds of silver—that is, I’ll pay it with the help of my brothers, because I have to beg like a beggar at the door of our synagogue before I can gather such an unbelievable amount.[289] When and where does it need to be delivered?” he asked with a sigh.

“Here,” replied Front-de-Boeuf. “Weighed it must be—weighed and told down on this very dungeon floor. Thinkest thou I will part with thee until thy ransom is secure?”

“Here,” replied Front-de-Boeuf. “It must be weighed—weighed and counted right here on this dungeon floor. Do you really think I will let you go until your ransom is guaranteed?”

“Then let my daughter Rebecca go forth to York,” said Isaac, “with your safe conduct, noble knight, and so soon as man and horse can return, the treasure—” Here he groaned deeply, but added, after the pause of a few seconds,—“the treasure shall be told down on this floor.”

“Then let my daughter Rebecca go to York,” said Isaac, “with your safe passage, noble knight, and as soon as my man and horse can come back, the treasure—” Here he groaned deeply, but added after a pause of a few seconds, “the treasure will be laid out on this floor.”

“Thy daughter!” said Front-de-Boeuf, as if surprised. “By Heavens, Isaac, I would I had known of this! I gave yonder black-browed girl to Sir Brian de Bois-Guilbert, to be his prisoner. She is not in my power.”

“Your daughter!” said Front-de-Boeuf, sounding surprised. “By heavens, Isaac, I wish I had known this! I gave that dark-haired girl to Sir Brian de Bois-Guilbert to be his prisoner. She’s not under my control.”

The yell which Isaac raised at this unfeeling communication made the very vault to ring, and astounded the two Saracens so much that they let go their hold of the victim. He availed himself of his freedom to throw himself on the pavement and clasp the knees of Front-de-Boeuf.

The scream that Isaac let out at this heartless message echoed off the walls, leaving the two Saracens so shocked that they released their grip on their victim. He took advantage of his newfound freedom to throw himself on the ground and grab hold of Front-de-Boeuf's knees.

“Take all that you have asked,” said he—“take ten times more—reduce me to ruin and to beggary, if thou wilt—nay, pierce me with thy poniard, broil me on that furnace, but spare my daughter! Will you deprive me of my sole remaining comfort in life?”

“Take everything you’ve asked for,” he said, “take ten times more—bring me to ruin and poverty, if you want—go ahead, stab me with your dagger, burn me in that fire, but spare my daughter! Will you take away my only remaining comfort in life?”

[290]“I would,” said the Norman, somewhat relenting, “that I had known of this before. I thought you loved nothing but your money-bags.”

[290]“I wish,” said the Norman, somewhat softening, “that I had known about this earlier. I thought you cared for nothing but your money.”

“Think not so vilely of me,” returned Isaac, eager to improve the moment of apparent sympathy. “I love mine own, even as the hunted fox, the tortured wildcat loves its young.”

“Don’t think so badly of me,” Isaac replied, eager to take advantage of the moment of seeming sympathy. “I love my own, just like a hunted fox or a tortured wildcat loves its young.”

“Be it so,” said Front-de-Boeuf; “but it aids us not now. I cannot help what has happened or what is to follow. My word is passed to my comrade in arms that he shall have the maiden as his share of the spoil, and I would not break it for ten Jews and Jewesses to boot. Take thought instead to pay me the ransom thou hast promised, or woe betide thee!”

“Fine,” said Front-de-Boeuf; “but that doesn’t help us now. I can’t change what has happened or what’s going to happen. I promised my fellow soldier that he would get the girl as his share of the loot, and I won’t break that promise for anything— not even for ten Jews and their wives. Instead, focus on paying me the ransom you promised, or you’ll regret it!”

“Robber and villain!” cried the Jew, “I will pay thee nothing—not one silver penny will I pay thee unless my daughter is delivered to me in safety!”

“Robber and villain!” shouted the Jew, “I won’t pay you anything—not a single silver penny—unless my daughter is safely returned to me!”

“Art thou in thy senses, Israelite?” asked the Norman sternly. “Hast thy flesh and blood a charm against heated iron and scalding oil?”

“Are you in your right mind, Israelite?” the Norman asked sternly. “Does your flesh and blood have a protection against hot metal and boiling oil?”

“I care not!” replied the Jew, rendered desperate by paternal affection; “my daughter is my flesh and blood, dearer to me a thousand times than those limbs thy cruelty threatens. No silver will I give thee unless I were to pour it molten down thy vavaricious throat—no, not a silver penny will I give thee, vNazarene, were it to save thee from the deep damnation thy whole life has merited. Take my life, if thou wilt, and say that[291] the Jew, amidst his tortures, knew how to disappoint the Christian.”

“I don’t care!” replied the Jew, driven to desperation by his love for his daughter. “She is my flesh and blood, worth a thousand times more to me than the limbs you threaten with your cruelty. I won’t give you any silver unless I were pouring it molten down your vavaricious throat—no, not a single penny will I give you, vNazarene, even if it could save you from the deep damnation your whole life has earned. Take my life if you want, and let it be said that[291] the Jew, despite his suffering, knew how to defy the Christian.”

“We shall see that,” said Front-de-Boeuf; “for by the blessed vrood thou shalt feel the extremities of fire and steel! Strip him, slaves, and chain him down upon the bars.”

“We'll see about that,” said Front-de-Boeuf; “for by the blessed vrood, you'll experience the full force of fire and steel! Strip him, you slaves, and chain him down on the bars.”

In spite of the feeble struggles of the old man, the Saracens had already torn from him his upper garment and were proceeding totally to disrobe him, when the sound of a bugle, twice winded without the castle, penetrated even to the recesses of the dungeon. Immediately after voices were heard calling for Sir Reginald Front-de-Boeuf. Unwilling to be found engaged in his hellish occupation, the savage baron gave the slaves a signal to restore Isaac’s garment; and, quitting the dungeon with his attendants, he left the Jew to thank God for his own deliverance or to lament over his daughter’s captivity, as his personal or parental feelings might prove the stronger.

In spite of the old man's weak struggles, the Saracens had already ripped off his upper garment and were about to completely undress him when a bugle sounded twice outside the castle, echoing even into the depths of the dungeon. Shortly after, voices called for Sir Reginald Front-de-Boeuf. Not wanting to be caught in his cruel act, the ruthless baron signaled to the slaves to give Isaac his garment back; then, leaving the dungeon with his attendants, he left the Jew to either thank God for his escape or mourn his daughter’s captivity, depending on which feeling was stronger for him.

III

III

When the bugle sounded, De Bracy was engaged in pressing his suit with the Saxon heiress Rowena, whom he had carried off under the impression that she would speedily surrender to his rough wooing. But he found her vobdurate as well as tearful and in no humor to listen to his professions of devotion. It was, therefore, with some relief that the free-lance heard the[292] summons at the barbican. Going into the hall of the castle, De Bracy was presently joined by Bois-Guilbert.

When the bugle sounded, De Bracy was busy trying to win over the Saxon heiress Rowena, whom he had kidnapped, thinking she would quickly give in to his rough advances. However, he found her as stubborn as she was tearful, and she had no intention of listening to his declarations of love. So, it was a relief for the mercenary when he heard the call from the barbican. As he entered the castle hall, De Bracy was soon joined by Bois-Guilbert.

“Where is Front-de-Boeuf!” the latter asked.

“Where is Front-de-Boeuf?” the latter asked.

“He is vnegotiating with the Jew, I suppose,” replied De Bracy, coolly; “probably the howls of Isaac have drowned the blast of the bugle. But we will make the vvassals call him.”

“He’s vnegotiating with the Jew, I guess,” De Bracy replied casually; “maybe Isaac’s cries have drowned out the sound of the bugle. But we’ll have the vvassals summon him.”

They were soon after joined by Front-de-Boeuf, who had only tarried to give some necessary directions.

They were soon joined by Front-de-Boeuf, who had only paused to give some necessary instructions.

“Let us see the cause of this cursed clamor,” he said. “Here is a letter which has just been brought in, and, if I mistake not, it is in Saxon.”

“Let’s find out what’s behind this annoying noise,” he said. “Here’s a letter that just came in, and, if I’m not mistaken, it’s in Saxon.”

He looked at it, turning it round and round as if he had some hopes of coming at the meaning by inverting the position of the paper, and then handed it to De Bracy.

He looked at it, turning it over and over as if he thought he could figure out the meaning by flipping the paper around, and then handed it to De Bracy.

“It may be magic spells for aught I know,” said De Bracy, who possessed his full proportion of the ignorance which characterized the chivalry of the period.

“It might be magic spells for all I know,” said De Bracy, who had his fair share of the ignorance that defined the chivalry of the time.

“Give it to me,” said the Templar. “We have that of the priestly character that we have some knowledge to enlighten our valor.”

“Give it to me,” said the Templar. “We have the priestly knowledge that can help guide our bravery.”

“Let us profit by your most reverend knowledge, then,” returned De Bracy. “What says the scroll?”

“Let’s take advantage of your respected knowledge, then,” De Bracy replied. “What does the scroll say?”

“It is a formal letter of defiance,” answered Bois-Guilbert; “but, by our Lady of Bethlehem, if it be not a foolish jest, it is the most extraordinary vcartel that[293] ever went across the drawbridge of a baronial castle.”

“It’s a formal letter of defiance,” Bois-Guilbert replied. “But, by our Lady of Bethlehem, if it’s not a silly joke, it’s the most extraordinary vcartel that[293] has ever crossed the drawbridge of a baronial castle.”

“Jest!” exclaimed Front-de-Boeuf. “I would gladly know who dares jest with me in such a matter! Read it, Sir Brian.”

“Joke!” shouted Front-de-Boeuf. “I would really like to know who has the guts to joke with me about this! Read it, Sir Brian.”

The Templar accordingly read as follows:

The Templar then read as follows:

“I, Wamba, the son of Witless, jester to a noble and free-born man, Cedric of Rotherwood, called the Saxon: and I, Gurth, the son of Beowulph, the swineherd—”

“I, Wamba, the son of Witless, jester to a noble and free-born man, Cedric of Rotherwood, known as the Saxon: and I, Gurth, the son of Beowulph, the swineherd—”

“Thou art mad!” cried Front-de-Boeuf, interrupting the reader.

"You're crazy!" shouted Front-de-Boeuf, interrupting the reader.

“By Saint Luke, it is so set down,” answered the Templar. Then, resuming his task, he went on: “I, Gurth, the son of Beowulph, swineherd unto the said Cedric, with the assistance of our allies and confederates, who make common cause with us in this our feud, namely, the good knight, called for the present the Black Knight, and the stout yeoman, Robert Locksley, called Cleve-the-wand: Do you, Reginald Front-de-Boeuf, and your allies and accomplices whomsoever, to wit, that whereas you have, without cause given or feud declared, wrongfully and by mastery, seized upon the person of our lord and master, the said Cedric; also upon the person of a noble and free-born damsel, the Lady Rowena; also upon the person of a noble and free-born man, Athelstane of Coningsburgh; also upon the persons of certain free-born men, their vassals; also upon certain serfs, their born bondsmen; also upon a[294] certain Jew, named Isaac of York, together with his daughter, and certain horses and mules: therefore, we require and demand that the said persons be within an hour after the delivery hereof delivered to us, untouched and unharmed in body and goods. Failing of which, we do pronounce to you that we hold ye as robbers and traitors and will wager our bodies against ye in battle and do our utmost to your destruction. Signed by us upon the eve of Saint Withold’s day, under the great oak in the Hart-hill Walk, the above being written by a holy man, clerk to God and Saint Dunstan in the chapel of Copmanhurst.”

“According to Saint Luke, that’s how it’s stated,” replied the Templar. Then, getting back to his task, he continued: “I, Gurth, the son of Beowulph, swineherd to the aforementioned Cedric, with the help of our allies and friends who join us in this conflict, namely, the good knight currently known as the Black Knight, and the brave yeoman, Robert Locksley, also known as Cleve-the-wand: Do you, Reginald Front-de-Boeuf, and your allies and accomplices, know this: that you have, without any cause or declaration of feud, wrongfully and forcefully taken the person of our lord and master, the said Cedric; also that of a noble and free-born lady, the Lady Rowena; also that of a noble and free-born man, Athelstane of Coningsburgh; also certain free-born men who are their vassals; also certain serfs, their born bondsmen; also a[294] certain Jew named Isaac of York, along with his daughter, and several horses and mules: therefore, we demand that all those mentioned be returned to us within an hour of this notice, unharmed in body and property. If you fail to comply, we declare that we consider you robbers and traitors, and we will risk our lives against you in battle and do everything in our power for your destruction. Signed by us on the eve of Saint Withold’s day, under the great oak in Hart-hill Walk, this message being written by a holy man, a clerk of God and Saint Dunstan in the chapel of Copmanhurst.”

The knights heard this uncommon document read from end to end and then gazed upon each other in silent amazement, as being utterly at a loss to know what it could portend. De Bracy was the first to break silence by an uncontrollable fit of laughter, wherein he was joined, though with more moderation, by the Templar. Front-de-Boeuf, on the contrary, seemed impatient of their ill-timed vjocularity.

The knights listened to this unusual document read from start to finish and then looked at each other in silent shock, being completely unsure of what it could mean. De Bracy was the first to speak up, bursting into laughter that the Templar joined, though he was more restrained. Front-de-Boeuf, on the other hand, appeared annoyed by their poorly timed vjocularity.

“I give you plain warning,” he said, “fair sirs, that you had better consult how to bear yourselves under these circumstances than to give way to such misplaced merriment.”

“I’m giving you a clear warning,” he said, “gentlemen, that it’s better for you to figure out how to conduct yourselves in this situation rather than indulge in such inappropriate laughter.”

“Front-de-Boeuf has not recovered his temper since his overthrow in the tournament,” said De Bracy to the Templar. “He is cowed at the very idea of a cartel, though it be from a fool and a swineherd.”

“Front-de-Boeuf hasn’t gotten his temper back since he lost in the tournament,” De Bracy said to the Templar. “He’s intimidated just by the thought of a challenge, even if it’s coming from a fool and a pig farmer.”

[295]“I would thou couldst stand the whole brunt of this adventure thyself, De Bracy,” answered Front-de-Boeuf. “These fellows dared not to have acted with such inconceivable impudence had they not been supported by some strong bands. There are enough outlaws in this forest to resent my protecting the deer. I did but tie one fellow, who was taken red-handed and in the fact, to the horns of a wild stag, which gored him to death in five minutes, and I had as many arrows shot at me as were launched in the tournament. Here, fellow,” he added to one of his attendants, “hast thou sent out to see by what force this precious challenge is to be supported?”

[295]“I wish you could handle this whole adventure yourself, De Bracy,” Front-de-Boeuf replied. “These guys wouldn't have acted with such unbelievable boldness if they weren't backed by some strong groups. There are plenty of outlaws in this forest who are not happy about me protecting the deer. I only tied up one guy who was caught red-handed to the horns of a wild stag, which gored him to death in five minutes, and I had as many arrows shot at me as were fired in the tournament. Here, buddy,” he added to one of his attendants, “did you send someone to find out what kind of force is backing this ridiculous challenge?”

“There are at least two hundred men assembled in the woods,” answered a squire who was in attendance.

“There are at least two hundred men gathered in the woods,” replied a squire who was present.

“Here is a proper matter!” said Front-de-Boeuf. “This comes of lending you the use of my castle. You cannot manage your undertaking quietly, but you must bring this nest of hornets about my ears!”

“Here’s a real problem!” said Front-de-Boeuf. “This is what happens when I let you use my castle. You can’t handle your business quietly; you have to stir up this whole nest of hornets around me!”

“Of hornets?” echoed De Bracy. “Of stingless drones rather—a band of lazy knaves who take to the wood and destroy the venison rather than labor for their maintenance.”

“Of hornets?” repeated De Bracy. “Of stingless drones, really—a group of lazy good-for-nothings who prefer to roam the woods and spoil the game instead of working for their keep.”

“Stingless!” replied Front-de-Boeuf. “Fork-headed shafts of a cloth-yard in length, and these shot within the breadth of a French crown, are sting enough.”

“Stingless!” replied Front-de-Boeuf. “Fork-headed arrows a yard long, and these shot within the width of a French crown, are enough sting.”

“For shame, sir knight!” said the Templar. “Let[296] us summon our people and sally forth upon them. One knight—ay, one man-at-arms—were enough for twenty such peasants.”

“For shame, sir knight!” said the Templar. “Let[296] us call our people together and charge at them. One knight—yeah, one soldier—would be enough to take on twenty of those peasants.”

“Enough, and too much,” agreed De Bracy. “I should be ashamed to couch lance against them.”

“Enough, and too much,” De Bracy agreed. “I would be ashamed to use my lance against them.”

“True,” answered Front-de-Boeuf, drily, “were they black Turks or Moors, Sir Templar, or the craven peasants of France, most valiant De Bracy; but these are English yeomen, over whom we shall have no advantage save what we may derive from our arms and horses, which will avail us little in the glades of the forest. Sally, saidst thou? We have scarce men enough to defend the castle. The best of mine are at York; so is your band, De Bracy; and we have scarce twenty, besides the handful that were engaged in this mad business.”

“True,” replied Front-de-Boeuf, dryly, “if they were black Turks or Moors, Sir Templar, or the cowardly peasants of France, most brave De Bracy; but these are English yeomen, and we won’t have any advantage except for what we can get from our arms and horses, which won’t help us much in the forest glades. Attack, did you say? We barely have enough men to defend the castle. The best of mine are in York; so is your group, De Bracy; and we have hardly twenty, besides the few who were involved in this crazy venture.”

“Thou dost not fear,” said the Templar, “that they can assemble in force sufficient to attempt the castle?”

“Don’t you fear,” said the Templar, “that they could gather enough troops to attack the castle?”

“Not so, Sir Brian,” answered Front-de-Boeuf. “These outlaws have indeed a daring captain; but without machines, scaling ladders, and experienced leaders my castle may defy them.”

“Not at all, Sir Brian,” replied Front-de-Boeuf. “These outlaws do have a bold leader; but without engines, scaling ladders, and skilled commanders, my castle can withstand them.”

“Send to thy neighbors,” suggested the Templar. “Let them assemble their people and come to the rescue of three knights, besieged by a jester and swineherd in the baronial castle of Reginald Front-de-Boeuf!”

“Send to your neighbors,” suggested the Templar. “Let them gather their people and come to the rescue of three knights, trapped by a jester and a swineherd in the baronial castle of Reginald Front-de-Boeuf!”

“You jest, sir knight,” answered the baron; “but[297] to whom shall I send? My allies are at York, where I should have also been but for this infernal enterprise.”

“You're joking, sir knight,” replied the baron; “but[297] who should I send? My allies are in York, where I should have been too if it weren't for this terrible mission.”

“Then send to York and recall our people,” said De Bracy. “If these vchurls abide the shaking of my standard, I will give them credit for the boldest outlaws that ever bent bow in greenwood.”

“Then send someone to York and bring our people back,” said De Bracy. “If these vchurls stand firm against my banner, I’ll consider them the bravest outlaws who have ever drawn a bow in the forest.”

“And who shall bear such a message?” said Front-de-Boeuf. “The knaves will beset every path and rip the errand out of the man’s bosom. I have it,” he added, after pausing for a moment. “Sir Templar, thou canst write as well as read, and if we can but find writing materials, thou shalt return an answer to this bold challenge.”

“And who will deliver such a message?” said Front-de-Boeuf. “The scoundrels will threaten every route and force the errand from the man’s grasp. I have an idea,” he added, after a brief pause. “Sir Templar, you can write as well as you can read, and if we can just find writing supplies, you will respond to this audacious challenge.”

Paper and pen were presently brought, and Bois-Guilbert sat down and wrote, in the French language, an epistle of the following tenor:

Paper and pen were brought over, and Bois-Guilbert sat down to write, in French, a letter that said the following:

“Sir Reginald Front-de-Boeuf, with his noble and knightly allies and confederates, receives no defiances at the hands of slaves, bondsmen, or fugitives. If the person calling himself the Black Knight hath indeed a claim to the honors of chivalry, he ought to know that he stands degraded by his present association and has no right to ask reckoning at the hands of good men of noble blood. Touching the prisoners we have made, we do in Christian charity require you to send a man of religion to receive their confession and reconcile them with God; since it is our fixed intention to[298] execute them this morning before noon, so that their heads, being placed on the battlements, shall show to all men how lightly we esteem those who have bestirred themselves in their rescue. Wherefore, as above, we require you to send a priest to reconcile them with God, in doing which you shall render them the last earthly service.”

“Sir Reginald Front-de-Boeuf, along with his noble knight allies, does not accept challenges from slaves, bonded servants, or runaways. If the person calling himself the Black Knight truly has a claim to the honors of chivalry, he should realize that he is lowered by his current associations and has no right to demand an accounting from honorable men of noble blood. Regarding the prisoners we have taken, we kindly ask that you send a religious man to hear their confessions and help them reconcile with God; since it is our firm intention to[298] execute them this morning before noon, so their heads can be placed on the battlements as a message to all about how little we value those who tried to rescue them. Therefore, as stated above, we ask that you send a priest to help them reconcile with God, as this will be the last earthly service you can provide.”

This letter, being folded, was delivered to the squire, and by him to the messenger who waited without, as the answer to that which he had brought.

This letter, folded up, was given to the squire, who then handed it to the messenger waiting outside, as a reply to what he had brought.

IV

IV

About one hour afterward a man arrayed in the cowl and frock of a hermit, and having his knotted cord twisted around his middle, stood before the portal of the castle of Front-de-Boeuf. The warder demanded of him his name and errand.

About an hour later, a man dressed in the robe and cloak of a hermit, with a knotted cord wrapped around his waist, stood at the entrance of Front-de-Boeuf Castle. The guard asked him for his name and purpose.

vPax vobiscum,” answered the priest, “I am a poor brother of the vOrder of St. Francis who come hither to do my office to certain unhappy prisoners now secured within this castle.”

vPax vobiscum,” replied the priest, “I’m just a humble brother of the vOrder of St. Francis who has come here to perform my duty to some unfortunate prisoners locked up in this castle.”

“Thou art a bold friar,” said the warder, “to come hither, where, saving our own drunken confessor, a rooster of thy feather hath not crowed these twenty years.”

“You're a bold friar,” said the guard, “to come here, where, except for our own drunken confessor, a rooster like you hasn't crowed in twenty years.”

With these words, he carried to the hall of the castle his unwonted intelligence that a friar stood before the gate and desired admission. With no small[299] wonder he received his master’s command to admit the holy man immediately; and, having previously manned the entrance to guard against surprise, he obeyed, without farther scruple, the order given him.

With these words, he brought to the castle hall the surprising news that a friar was at the gate asking to be let in. With a bit of astonishment, he received his master’s command to let the holy man in right away; and, having already stationed guards at the entrance to prevent any surprises, he followed the order without any further hesitation.

“Who and whence art thou, priest?” demanded Front-de-Boeuf.

“Who are you and where do you come from, priest?” asked Front-de-Boeuf.

Pax vobiscum,” reiterated the priest, with trembling voice. “I am a poor servant of Saint Francis, who, traveling through this wilderness, have fallen among thieves, which thieves have sent me unto this castle in order to do my ghostly office on two persons condemned by your honorable justice.”

Pax vobiscum,” the priest repeated, his voice shaking. “I am a poor servant of Saint Francis, who, while traveling through this wilderness, fell among thieves. These thieves brought me to this castle to perform my spiritual duties for two people sentenced by your honorable justice.”

“Ay, right,” answered Front-de-Boeuf; “and canst thou tell me, the number of those banditti?”

“Ay, right,” replied Front-de-Boeuf; “can you tell me how many of those bandits there are?”

“Gallant sir,” said the priest, “vnomen illis legio, their name is legion.”

“Brave sir,” said the priest, “vtheir name is legion.”

“Tell me in plain terms what numbers there are, or, priest, thy cloak and cord will ill protect thee from my wrath.”

“Just tell me straight what the numbers are, or, priest, your cloak and cord won’t save you from my anger.”

“Alas!” said the friar, “vcor meum eructavit, that is to say, I was like to burst with fear! But I conceive they may be—what of yeomen, what of commons—at least five hundred men.”

“Alas!” said the friar, “vcor meum eructavit, which means, I was about to burst with fear! But I think there might be—what about yeomen, what about commoners—at least five hundred men.”

“What!” said the Templar, who came into the hall that moment, “muster the wasps so thick here? It is time to stifle such a mischievous brood.” Then taking Front-de-Boeuf aside, “Knowest thou the priest?”

“What!” said the Templar, who came into the hall at that moment, “are there so many wasps buzzing around here? It's time to put an end to this troublesome group.” Then taking Front-de-Boeuf aside, “Do you know the priest?”

[300]“He is a stranger from a distant convent,” replied Front-de-Boeuf; “I know him not.”

[300]“He’s a stranger from a faraway monastery,” Front-de-Boeuf replied; “I don’t know him.”

“Then trust him not with our purpose in words,” urged the Templar. “Let him carry a written order to De Bracy’s company of Free Companions, to repair instantly to their master’s aid. In the meantime, and that the shaveling may suspect nothing, permit him to go freely about his task of preparing the Saxon hogs for the slaughter-house.”

“Then don’t share our plans with him verbally,” urged the Templar. “Let him take a written order to De Bracy’s group of Free Companions, to rush to their master’s aid. In the meantime, to keep the priest from suspecting anything, let him carry on with his job of preparing the Saxon pigs for the slaughterhouse.”

“It shall be so,” said Front-de-Boeuf. And he forthwith appointed a domestic to conduct the friar to the apartment where Cedric and Athelstane were confined.

“It will be done,” said Front-de-Boeuf. He then immediately assigned a servant to take the friar to the room where Cedric and Athelstane were held.

The natural impatience of Cedric had been rather enhanced than diminished by his confinement. He walked from one end of the hall to the other, with the attitude of a man who advances to charge an enemy or storm the breach of a beleaguered place, sometimes ejaculating to himself and sometimes addressing Athelstane. The latter stoutly and vstoically awaited the issue of the adventure, digesting in the meantime, with great composure, the liberal meal which he had made at noon and not greatly troubling himself about the duration of the captivity.

The natural impatience of Cedric had been increased rather than lessened by his confinement. He paced back and forth across the hall like a man preparing to charge an enemy or storm a breach in a besieged place, sometimes muttering to himself and sometimes talking to Athelstane. The latter calmly and stoically awaited the outcome of the situation, digesting, with great composure, the generous meal he had eaten at noon and not overly concerned about how long the captivity would last.

Pax vobiscum!” pronounced the priest, entering the apartment. “The blessing of Saint Dunstan, Saint Dennis, Saint Duthoc, and all other saints whatsoever, be upon ye and about ye.”

Pax vobiscum!” said the priest as he walked into the apartment. “May the blessing of Saint Dunstan, Saint Dennis, Saint Duthoc, and all other saints be upon you and all around you.”

[301]“Enter freely,” said Cedric to the friar; “with what intent art thou come hither?”

[301]“Come in freely,” Cedric said to the friar. “What brings you here?”

“To bid you prepare yourselves for death,” was the reply.

“To prepare yourselves for death,” was the reply.

“It is impossible!” said Cedric, starting. “Fearless and wicked as they are, they dare not attempt such open and vgratuitous cruelty!”

“It’s impossible!” said Cedric, startled. “Fearless and wicked as they are, they wouldn’t dare to try such blatant and vgratuitous cruelty!”

“Alas!” returned the priest, “to restrain them by their sense of humanity is the same as to stop a runaway horse with a bridle of silk thread. Bethink thee, therefore, Cedric, and you also, Athelstane, what crimes you have committed in the flesh, for this very day will ye be called to answer at a higher vtribunal.”

“Alas!” the priest replied, “trying to restrain them with their sense of humanity is like trying to stop a runaway horse with a silk thread bridle. So think about it, Cedric, and you too, Athelstane, what wrongs you've committed in your lives, because today you will have to answer at a higher vtribunal.”

“Hearest thou this, Athelstane?” said Cedric. “We must rouse up our hearts to this last action, since better it is we should die like men than live like slaves.”

“Do you hear this, Athelstane?” said Cedric. “We must summon our courage for this final act, because it’s better for us to die like men than to live like slaves.”

“I am ready,” answered Athelstane, “to stand the worst of their malice, and shall walk to my death with as much composure as ever I did to my dinner.”

“I’m ready,” Athelstane replied, “to face the worst of their malice, and I will walk to my death with as much calmness as I ever did to my dinner.”

“Let us, then, unto our holy vgear, father,” said Cedric.

“Let us, then, to our holy vgear, dad,” said Cedric.

“Wait yet a moment, good vuncle,” said the priest in a voice very different from his solemn tones of a moment before; “better look before you leap in the dark.”

“Hold on a second, good vuncle,” said the priest in a voice very different from his serious tone just moments before; “it's better to look before you jump into the unknown.”

“By my faith!” cried Cedric; “I should know that voice.”

“By my faith!” exclaimed Cedric; “I recognize that voice.”

[302]“It is that of your trusty slave and jester,” answered the priest, throwing back his cowl and revealing the face of Wamba. “Take a fool’s advice, and you will not be here long.”

[302]“It’s from your loyal servant and joker,” the priest replied, pulling back his hood and showing the face of Wamba. “Listen to a fool’s advice, and you won’t be here for long.”

“How meanest thou, knave?” demanded the Saxon.

“How do you mean, you scoundrel?” asked the Saxon.

“Even thus,” replied Wamba; “take thou this frock and cord and march quietly out of the castle, leaving me your cloak and girdle to take the long leap in thy stead.”

“Even so,” replied Wamba; “take this robe and cord and quietly leave the castle, leaving me your cloak and belt to take the big leap in your place.”

“Leave thee in my stead!” exclaimed Cedric, astonished at the proposal; “why, they would hang thee, my poor knave.”

“Leave you in my place!” Cedric exclaimed, shocked by the suggestion; “they would hang you, my poor friend.”

“E’en let them do as they are permitted,” answered Wamba. “I trust—no disparagement to your birth—that the son of Witless may hang in a chain with as much gravity as the chain hung upon his ancestor the valderman.”

“Let them do what they want,” Wamba replied. “I hope—no offense to your background—that the son of Witless can hang in a chain with the same seriousness as the one that hung on his ancestor the valderman.”

“Well, Wamba,” said Cedric, “for one thing will I grant thy request. And that is, if thou wilt make the exchange of garments with Lord Athelstane instead of me.”

“Well, Wamba,” said Cedric, “I’ll agree to one thing regarding your request. And that is, if you’ll swap clothes with Lord Athelstane instead of me.”

“No,” answered Wamba; “there were little reason in that. Good right there is that the son of Witless should suffer to save the son of Hereward; but little wisdom there were in his dying for the benefit of one whose fathers were strangers to his.”

“No,” replied Wamba; “that doesn’t make much sense. It’s fair that the son of Witless should suffer to save the son of Hereward, but it wouldn’t be smart for him to die for someone whose family he doesn’t even know.”

“Villain,” cried Cedric, “the fathers of Athelstane were monarchs of England!”

“Villain,” shouted Cedric, “Athelstane’s ancestors were kings of England!”

[303]“They might be whomsoever they pleased,” replied Wamba; “but my neck stands too straight on my shoulders to have it twisted for their sake. Wherefore, good my master, either take my proffer yourself, or suffer me to leave this dungeon as free as I entered.”

[303]“They can be whoever they want,” Wamba replied, “but I’m not going to twist my neck just for them. So, my good master, either accept my offer yourself or let me leave this dungeon as free as I came in.”

“Let the old tree wither,” persisted Cedric, “so the stately hope of the forest be preserved. Save the noble Athelstane, my trusty Wamba! It is the duty of each who has Saxon blood in his veins. Thou and I will abide together the utmost rage of our oppressors, while he, free and safe, shall arouse the awakened spirits of our countrymen to avenge us.”

“Let the old tree wither,” Cedric insisted, “so that the proud hope of the forest can survive. Save the noble Athelstane, my loyal Wamba! It’s the duty of everyone with Saxon blood in their veins. You and I will endure the full fury of our oppressors while he, free and safe, inspires our countrymen to seek revenge for us.”

“Not so, father Cedric,” said Athelstane, grasping his hand—for, when roused to think or act, his deeds and sentiments were not unbecoming his high race—“not so. I would rather remain in this hall a week without food save the prisoner’s stinted loaf, or drink save the prisoner’s measure of water, than embrace the opportunity to escape which the slave’s untaught kindness has vpurveyed for his master. Go, noble Cedric. Your presence without may encourage friends to our rescue; your remaining here would ruin us all.”

“Not so, Father Cedric,” said Athelstane, grabbing his hand—because when he was motivated to think or act, his actions and feelings reflected his noble background—“not at all. I’d rather stay in this hall for a week without any food except the prisoner's meager loaf, or drink except the prisoner's small measure of water, than take the chance to escape that the slave's untrained kindness has vprovided for his master. Go, noble Cedric. Your presence outside might inspire our friends to come to our rescue; if you stay here, it would ruin us all.”

“And is there any prospect, then, of rescue from without?” asked Cedric, looking at the jester.

“And is there any chance of being rescued from the outside?” asked Cedric, looking at the jester.

“Prospect indeed!” echoed Wamba. “Let me tell you that when you fill my cloak you are wrapped in a general’s cassock. Five hundred men are there with[304]out, and I was this morning one of their chief leaders. My fool’s cap was a vcasque, and my vbauble a truncheon. Well, we shall see what good they will make by exchanging a fool for a wise man. Truly, I fear they will lose in valor what they may gain in discretion. And so farewell, master, and be kind to poor Gurth and his dog Fangs; and let my vcoxcomb hang in the hall at Rotherwood in memory that I flung away my life for my master—like a faithful fool!”

“Prospect, really!” Wamba replied. “Let me tell you that when you put on my cloak, you're wrapped in a general’s uniform. Five hundred men are without, and this morning I was one of their top leaders. My fool’s cap was a helmet, and my bauble was a baton. Well, we’ll see what good they get from swapping a fool for a wise man. Honestly, I worry they'll lose courage for whatever they might gain in wisdom. So goodbye, master, and please be nice to poor Gurth and his dog Fangs; and let my jester's hat hang in the hall at Rotherwood as a reminder that I gave up my life for my master—like a loyal fool!”

The last word came out with a sort of double expression, betwixt jest and earnest. The tears stood in Cedric’s eyes.

The last word came out with a kind of mixed expression, between joking and serious. Tears were in Cedric's eyes.

“Thy memory shall be preserved,” he said, “while fidelity and affection have honor upon earth. But that I trust I shall find the means of saving Rowena and thee, Athelstane, and thee also, my poor Wamba, thou shouldst not overbear me in this matter.”

“Your memory will be honored,” he said, “as long as loyalty and love are valued on this earth. But if I can find a way to save Rowena and you, Athelstane, and you too, my poor Wamba, you shouldn't overpower me in this matter.”

The exchange of dress was now accomplished, when a sudden doubt struck Cedric.

The dress exchange was done, when a sudden doubt hit Cedric.

“I know no language but my own and a few words of their mincing Norman. How shall I bear myself like a reverend brother?”

“I only know my own language and a few words of their fancy Norman. How should I behave like a respected brother?”

“The spell lies in two words,” replied Wamba: “Pax vobiscum will answer all queries. If you go or come, eat or drink, bless or ban, Pax vobiscum carries you through it all. It is as useful to a friar as a broomstick to a witch or a wand to a conjurer. Speak it but thus, in a deep, grave tone,—Pax vobiscum!—it[305] is irresistible. Watch and ward, knight and squire, foot and horse, it acts as a charm upon them all. I think, if they bring me out to be hanged to-morrow, as is much to be doubted they may, I will try its weight.”

“The magic is in two words,” Wamba replied: “Pax vobiscum will answer all questions. Whether you’re coming or going, eating or drinking, blessing or cursing, Pax vobiscum gets you through it all. It’s as handy for a friar as a broomstick is for a witch or a wand for a magician. Just say it like this, in a deep, serious voice—Pax vobiscum!—and it’s unbeatable. It works like a charm on everyone, knight and squire, foot soldier and horse. I think if they drag me out to be hanged tomorrow, as is likely, I’ll see how much power it really has.”

“If such prove the case,” said his master, “my religious orders are soon taken. Pax vobiscum! I trust I shall remember the password. Noble Athelstane, farewell; and farewell, my poor boy, whose heart might make amends for a weaker head. I will save you, or return and die with you. Farewell.”

“If that’s the case,” said his master, “my religious vows will be taken soon. Pax vobiscum! I hope I remember the password. Noble Athelstane, goodbye; and goodbye, my poor boy, whose heart could make up for a weaker mind. I will save you, or I’ll come back and die with you. Goodbye.”

“Farewell, noble Cedric,” said Athelstane; “remember it is the true part of a friar to accept refreshment, if you are offered any.”

“Goodbye, noble Cedric,” said Athelstane; “remember, it’s a friar’s duty to accept refreshment if it’s offered to you.”

Thus exhorted, Cedric sallied forth upon his expedition and presently found himself in the presence of Front-de-Boeuf. The Saxon, with some difficulty, compelled himself to make obeisance to the haughty baron, who returned his courtesy with a slight inclination of the head.

Thus encouraged, Cedric set out on his mission and soon found himself face to face with Front-de-Boeuf. The Saxon, with some effort, managed to bow to the proud baron, who acknowledged his gesture with a slight nod of his head.

“Thy penitents, father,” said the latter, “have made a long vshrift. It is the better for them, since it is the last they shall ever make. Hast thou prepared them for death?”

“Your penitents, father,” said the latter, “have completed a long vshrift. It’s good for them since it’s the last one they’ll ever make. Have you prepared them for death?”

“I found them,” said Cedric, in such French as he could command, “expecting the worst, from the moment they knew into whose power they had fallen.”

“I found them,” said Cedric, using the best French he could manage, “expecting the worst from the moment they realized whose hands they had fallen into.”

“How now, sir friar,” replied Front-de-Boeuf, “thy[306] speech, me thinks, smacks of the rude Saxon tongue?”

“How are you, sir friar,” replied Front-de-Boeuf, “your[306] speech, it seems to me, has the flavor of the rough Saxon language?”

“I was bred in the convent of Saint Withold of Burton,” answered Cedric.

“I was raised in the convent of Saint Withold of Burton,” Cedric replied.

“Ay,” said the baron; “it had been better for thee to have been a Norman, and better for my purpose, too; but need has no choice of messengers. That Saint Withold’s of Burton is a howlet’s nest worth the harrying. The day will soon come that the frock shall protect the Saxon as little as the mail-coat.”

“Ay,” said the baron; “it would have been better for you to have been a Norman, and better for my purpose too; but necessity doesn’t allow for a choice of messengers. That Saint Withold’s of Burton is a howlet’s nest worth raiding. The day will soon come that the robe will protect the Saxon as little as the mail coat.”

“God’s will be done!” returned Cedric, in a voice tremulous with passion, which Front-de-Boeuf imputed to fear.

“God’s will be done!” Cedric replied, his voice shaking with passion, which Front-de-Boeuf interpreted as fear.

“I see,” he said, “thou dreamest already that our men-at-arms are in thy refectory and thy ale-vaults. But do me one cast of thy holy office and thou shalt sleep as safe in thy cell as a snail within his shell of proof.”

“I see,” he said, “you’re already imagining that our soldiers are in your dining hall and your beer storage. But do me one favor in your holy duty and you’ll sleep as safely in your room as a snail in its protective shell.”

“Speak your commands,” replied Cedric, with suppressed emotion.

“Speak your commands,” Cedric replied, holding back his emotions.

“Follow me through this passage, then, that I may dismiss thee by the postern.”

“Follow me through this passage so I can let you out through the back door.”

As he strode on his way before the supposed friar, Front-de-Boeuf thus schooled him in the part which he desired he should act.

As he walked ahead of the supposed friar, Front-de-Boeuf taught him the role he wanted him to play.

“Thou seest, sir friar, yon herd of Saxon swine who have dared to environ this castle of Torquilstone. Tell them whatever thou hast a mind of the weakness of this vfortalice, or aught else that can detain them[307] before it for twenty-four hours. Meantime bear this scroll—but soft—canst thou read, sir priest?”

“You see, sir friar, that herd of Saxon pigs who have dared to surround this castle of Torquilstone. Tell them whatever you want about the weakness of this vfortalice, or anything else that might hold them[307] here for twenty-four hours. In the meantime, take this letter—but wait—can you read, sir priest?”

“Not a jot I,” answered Cedric, “save on my vbreviary; and then I know the characters because I have the holy service by heart, praised be Saint Withold!”

“Not a bit,” Cedric replied, “except in my vbreviary; and I know the characters because I have the holy service memorized, thank you, Saint Withold!”

“The fitter messenger for my purpose. Carry thou this scroll to the castle of Philip de vMalvoisin; say it cometh from me and is written by the Templar, Brian de Bois-Guilbert, and that I pray him to send it to York with all speed man and horse can make. Meanwhile, tell him to doubt nothing he shall find us whole and sound behind our battlement. Shame on it, that we should be compelled to hide thus by a pack of runagates who are wont to fly even at the flash of our pennons and the tramp of our horses! I say to thee, priest, contrive some cast of thine art to keep the knaves where they are until our friends bring up their lances.”

“The best messenger for my needs. Take this scroll to the castle of Philip de vMalvoisin; tell him it’s from me and written by the Templar, Brian de Bois-Guilbert, and that I ask him to send it to York as quickly as man and horse can manage. In the meantime, let him know not to doubt that we will be safe and sound behind our defenses. It’s shameful that we should have to hide like this from a bunch of outlaws who usually flee at the sight of our banners and the sound of our horses! I tell you, priest, devise some strategy of yours to keep those scoundrels where they are until our allies arrive with their lances.”

With these words, Front-de-Boeuf led the way to a postern where, passing the moat on a single plank, they reached a small barbican, or exterior defense, which communicated with the open field by a well-fortified sally-port.

With these words, Front-de-Boeuf guided them to a back entrance where, crossing the moat on a single plank, they arrived at a small barbican, or outer defense, that connected to the open field via a strongly fortified exit.

“Begone, then; and if thou wilt do mine errand, and return hither when it is done, thou shalt see Saxon flesh cheap as ever was hog’s in the shambles of Sheffield. And, hark thee! thou seemest to be a jolly con[308]fessor—come hither after the onslaught and thou shalt have as much good wine as would drench thy whole convent.”

“Get out of here; and if you’ll do my errand and come back when it's done, you’ll see Saxon flesh as cheap as hogs in the butcher shops of Sheffield. And listen! You seem to be a jolly professor—come back after the fight and you’ll have as much good wine as could soak your whole convent.”

“Assuredly we shall meet again,” answered Cedric.

“Definitely we’ll meet again,” Cedric replied.

“Something in the hand the whilst,” continued the Norman; and, as they parted at the postern door, he thrust in Cedric’s reluctant hand a gold vbyzant, adding, “Remember, I will flay off both cowl and skin if thou failest in thy purpose.”

“Something in the hand right now,” continued the Norman; and, as they parted at the postern door, he pushed a gold vbyzant into Cedric’s hesitant hand, adding, “Remember, I will strip away both your hood and skin if you fail in your purpose.”

The supposed priest passed out of the door without further words.

The so-called priest walked out the door without saying anything more.

Front-de-Boeuf turned back within the castle.

Front-de-Boeuf turned back inside the castle.

“Ho! Giles jailer,” he called, “let them bring Cedric of Rotherwood before me, and the other churl, his companion—him I mean of Coningsburgh—Athelstane there, or what call they him? Their very names are an encumbrance to a Norman knight’s mouth, and have, as it were, a flavor of bacon. Give me a stoop of wine, as jolly Prince John would say, that I may wash away the relish. Place it in the armory, and thither lead the prisoners.”

“Hey! Giles the jailer,” he called, “bring Cedric of Rotherwood to me, and the other oaf, his companion—I'm talking about the one from Coningsburgh—Athelstane or whatever they call him. Their names are a burden for a Norman knight to say, and they kind of taste like bacon in my mouth. Get me a cup of wine, just like jolly Prince John would say, so I can wash away the taste. Put it in the armory, and lead the prisoners there.”

His commands were obeyed; and upon entering that Gothic apartment, hung with many spoils won by his own valor and that of his father, he found a flagon of wine on a massive oaken table, and the two Saxon captives under the guard of four of his dependants. Front-de-Boeuf took a long draught of wine and then addressed his prisoners, for the imperfect light pre[309]vented his perceiving that the more important of them had escaped.

His orders were followed, and as he stepped into that Gothic room, decorated with trophies earned through his own bravery and that of his father, he found a pitcher of wine on a large wooden table, along with two Saxon captives watched over by four of his followers. Front-de-Boeuf took a long drink of wine and then spoke to his prisoners, unaware in the dim light that the more significant one had managed to escape.

“Gallants of England,” said Front-de-Boeuf, “how relish ye your entertainment at Torquilstone? Faith and Saint Dennis, an ye pay not a rich ransom, I will hang ye up by the feet from the iron bars of these windows till the kites and hooded crows have made skeletons of you! Speak out, ye Saxon dogs, what bid ye for your worthless lives? What say you, you of Rotherwood?”

“Gallants of England,” said Front-de-Boeuf, “how do you enjoy your stay at Torquilstone? Honestly, if you don’t pay a hefty ransom, I’ll hang you upside down from the iron bars of these windows until the kites and hooded crows turn you into skeletons! Speak up, you Saxon dogs, what will you offer for your worthless lives? What do you say, you from Rotherwood?”

“Not a vdoit I,” answered poor Wamba, “and for hanging up by the feet, my brain has been topsy-turvy ever since the vbiggin was bound first around my head; so turning me upside down may peradventure restore it again.”

“Not a vdoit I,” replied poor Wamba, “and since I've been hanging upside down, my thoughts have been all mixed up ever since the vbiggin was first tied around my head; so maybe turning me upside down again will help fix it.”

“Hah!” cried Front-de-Boeuf, “what have we here?”

“Hah!” shouted Front-de-Boeuf, “what do we have here?”

And with the back of his hand he struck Cedric’s cap from the head of the jester, and throwing open his collar, discovered the fatal badge of servitude, the silver collar round his neck.

And with the back of his hand, he knocked Cedric’s cap off the jester’s head, and pulling open his collar, revealed the deadly symbol of servitude, the silver collar around his neck.

“Giles—Clement—dogs and varlets!” called the furious Norman, “what villain have you brought me here?”

“Giles—Clement—dogs and fools!” shouted the angry Norman, “what scoundrel have you brought me here?”

“I think I can tell you,” said De Bracy, who just entered the apartment. “This is Cedric’s clown.”

“I think I can tell you,” said De Bracy, who had just entered the apartment. “This is Cedric’s clown.”

“Go,” ordered Front-de-Boeuf; “fetch me the right Cedric hither, and I pardon your error for once[310]—the rather that you but mistook a fool for a Saxon vfranklin.”

“Go,” commanded Front-de-Boeuf; “bring me the right Cedric here, and I'll forgive your mistake this time[310]—especially since you just confused a fool for a Saxon vfranklin.”

“Ay, but,” said Wamba, “your chivalrous excellency will find there are more fools than franklins among us.”

“Ay, but,” said Wamba, “your chivalrous excellence will find there are more fools than wealthy men among us.”

“What means this knave?” said Front-de-Boeuf, looking toward his followers, who, lingering and loath, faltered forth their belief that if this were not Cedric who was there in presence, they knew not what was become of him.

“What does this guy mean?” said Front-de-Boeuf, looking at his followers, who, hanging back and hesitant, half-heartedly expressed their belief that if this wasn’t Cedric standing there, they had no idea what had happened to him.

“Heavens!” exclaimed De Bracy. “He must have escaped in the monk’s garments!”

“Heavens!” exclaimed De Bracy. “He must have escaped in the monk's clothes!”

“Fiends!” echoed Front-de-Boeuf. “It was then the boar of Rotherwood whom I ushered to the postern and dismissed with my own hands! And thou,” he said to Wamba, “whose folly could over-reach the wisdom of idiots yet more gross than thyself. I will give thee holy orders, I will shave thy crown for thee! Here, let them tear the scalp from his head and pitch him headlong from the battlements. Thy trade is to jest: canst thou jest now?”

“Monsters!” echoed Front-de-Boeuf. “It was the wild boar of Rotherwood that I brought to the secret gate and let go with my own hands! And you,” he said to Wamba, “whose foolishness can outsmart the stupidity of even bigger fools than yourself. I will make you a priest, I will shave your head for you! Here, let them rip the scalp from his head and throw him off the walls. Your job is to joke: can you joke now?”

“You deal with me better than your word, noble knight,” whimpered forth poor Wamba, whose habits of vbuffoonery were not to be overcome even by the immediate prospect of death; “if you give me the red cap you propose, out of a simple monk you will make a vcardinal.”

“You treat me better than you said you would, noble knight,” whimpered poor Wamba, whose tendency for vbuffoonery couldn't be shaken even by the looming threat of death; “if you give me the red cap you mentioned, you'll turn a simple monk into a vcardinal.”

“The poor wretch,” said De Bracy, “is resolved[311] to die in his vocation.” The next moment would have been Wamba’s last but for an unexpected interruption. A hoarse shout, raised by many voices, bore to the inmates of the hall the tidings that the besiegers were advancing to the attack. There was a moment’s silence in the hall, which was broken by De Bracy. “To the battlements,” he said; “let us see what these knaves do without.”

“The poor soul,” said De Bracy, “is determined[311] to die doing what he loves.” The next moment would have been Wamba’s last if it weren't for an unexpected interruption. A rough shout from multiple voices reached the people in the hall, bringing news that the attackers were moving in to strike. There was a brief silence in the hall, broken by De Bracy. “To the battlements,” he said; “let’s see what these scoundrels are up to outside.”

So saying, he opened a latticed window which led to a sort of projecting balcony, and immediately called to those in the apartment, “Saint Dennis, it is time to stir! They bring forward vmantelets and vpavisses, and the archers muster on the skirts of the wood like a dark cloud before a hail-storm.”

So saying, he opened a window with a lattice that led to a kind of balcony, and immediately called to those in the room, “Saint Dennis, it’s time to get moving! They’re bringing out vmantelets and vpavisses, and the archers are gathering on the edges of the woods like a dark cloud before a hailstorm.”

Front-de-Boeuf also looked out upon the field and immediately snatched his bugle. After winding a long and loud blast, he commanded his men to their posts on the walls.

Front-de-Boeuf also looked out at the field and quickly grabbed his bugle. After blowing a long and loud blast, he ordered his men to take their positions on the walls.

“De Bracy, look to the eastern side, where the walls are lowest. Noble Bois-Guilbert, thy trade hath well taught thee how to attack and defend, so look thou to the western side. I myself will take post at the barbican. Our numbers are few, but activity and courage may supply that defect, since we have only to do with rascal clowns.”

“De Bracy, check the eastern side, where the walls are lowest. Noble Bois-Guilbert, your experience has taught you how to attack and defend, so you take the western side. I'll take position at the barbican. Our numbers are small, but agility and bravery can make up for that, since we’re only dealing with a bunch of rascally clowns.”

The Templar had in the meantime been looking out on the proceedings of the besiegers with deeper attention than Front-de-Boeuf or his giddy companion.

The Templar had, in the meantime, been watching the actions of the attackers with more focus than Front-de-Boeuf or his dizzy companion.

[312]“By the faith of mine order,” he said, “these men approach with more touch of discipline than could have been judged, however they come by it. See ye how dexterously they avail themselves of every cover which a tree or bush affords and avoid exposing themselves to the shot of our cross-bows? I spy neither banner nor pennon, and yet I will gage my golden chain that they are led by some noble knight or gentleman skillful in the practice of wars.”

[312]“By the faith of my order,” he said, “these men come with more discipline than we could have guessed, no matter how they’ve gained it. Look how skillfully they use every tree and bush for cover and avoid exposing themselves to our crossbow fire. I see no banner or flag, but I bet my golden chain that they are led by a noble knight or gentleman experienced in warfare.”

“I espy him,” said De Bracy; “I see the waving of a knight’s crest and the gleam of his armor. See yon tall man in the black mail who is busied marshaling the farther troop of the rascally yeomen. By Saint Dennis, I hold him to be the knight who did so well in the tournament at Ashby.”

“I see him,” said De Bracy; “I notice the fluttering of a knight’s crest and the shine of his armor. Look at that tall guy in the black chainmail who is busy organizing the other group of those pesky yeomen. By Saint Dennis, I bet he’s the knight who performed so well in the tournament at Ashby.”

The demonstrations of the enemy’s approach cut off all farther discourse. The Templar and De Bracy repaired to their posts and, at the head of the few followers they were able to muster, awaited with calm determination the threatened assault, while Front-de-Boeuf went to see that all was secure in the besieged fortress.

The signs of the enemy’s approach ended all further discussion. The Templar and De Bracy returned to their positions and, with the few followers they could gather, prepared with steady determination for the expected attack, while Front-de-Boeuf went to ensure that everything was secure in the besieged fortress.

V

V

In the meantime, the wounded Wilfred of Ivanhoe had been gradually recovering his strength. Taken into her litter by Rebecca when his own father hesitated to succor him, the young knight had lain in a[313] stupor through all the experiences of the journey and the capture of Cedric’s party by the Normans. De Bracy, who, bad as he was, was not without some vcompunction, on finding the occupant of the litter to be Ivanhoe, had placed the invalid under the charge of two of his squires, who were directed to state to any inquirers that he was a wounded comrade. This explanation was now accordingly returned by these men to Front-de-Boeuf, when, in going the round of the castle, he questioned them why they did not make for the battlements upon the alarm of the attack.

In the meantime, the injured Wilfred of Ivanhoe had been slowly regaining his strength. Taken into her litter by Rebecca when his own father hesitated to help him, the young knight had been lying in a[313] stupor through all the experiences of the journey and the capture of Cedric’s group by the Normans. De Bracy, though he was a bad guy, felt a bit of guilt upon discovering that the person in the litter was Ivanhoe. He had assigned two of his squires to take care of the wounded knight and instructed them to tell anyone who asked that he was a wounded comrade. This explanation was, in fact, given by these men to Front-de-Boeuf when, while checking around the castle, he asked them why they hadn’t gone to the battlements at the alarm of the attack.

“A wounded comrade!” he exclaimed in great wrath and astonishment. “No wonder that churls and yeomen wax so presumptuous as even to lay leaguer before castles, and that clowns and swineherds send defiances to nobles, since men-at-arms have turned sick men’s nurses. To the battlements, ye loitering villains!” he cried, raising his vstentorian voice till the arches rang again; “to the battlements, or I will splinter your bones with this truncheon.”

“A wounded comrade!” he shouted in anger and disbelief. “It’s no wonder that peasants and commoners get so bold that they even lay siege to castles, and that laborers and swineherds dare to challenge nobles, since soldiers have become nothing more than sick people’s caregivers. To the battlements, you lazy scoundrels!” he yelled, raising his vstentorian voice until the walls echoed; “to the battlements, or I’ll break your bones with this club.”

The men, who, like most of their description, were fond of enterprise and detested inaction, went joyfully to the scene of danger, and the care of Ivanhoe fell to Rebecca, who occupied a neighboring apartment and who was not kept in close confinement.

The men, who, like most of their kind, loved adventure and hated doing nothing, eagerly went to the dangerous situation, and the responsibility for Ivanhoe fell to Rebecca, who lived in a nearby room and wasn’t kept under strict confinement.

The beautiful young Jewess rejoined the knight, whom she had so signally befriended, at the moment of the beginning of the attack on the castle. Ivanhoe,[314] already much better and chafing at his enforced inaction, resembled the war-horse who scenteth the battle afar.

The beautiful young Jewish woman joined the knight she had so notably helped just as the attack on the castle began. Ivanhoe,[314] now feeling much better and frustrated by his inability to act, was like a war horse sensing battle from a distance.

“If I could but drag myself to yonder window,” he said, “that I might see how this brave game is like to go—if I could strike but a single blow for our deliverance! It is in vain; I am alike nerveless and weaponless!”

“If I could just pull myself to that window,” he said, “so I could see how this brave game is going—if I could land even a single blow for our freedom! It’s pointless; I’m both powerless and unarmed!”

“Fret not thyself, noble knight,” answered Rebecca, “the sounds have ceased of a sudden. It may be they join not battle.”

“Don’t worry, noble knight,” Rebecca replied, “the sounds have stopped abruptly. They might not be fighting after all.”

“Thou knowest naught of it,” returned Wilfred, impatiently; “this dead pause only shows that the men are at their posts on the walls and expect an instant attack. What we have heard was but the distant muttering of the storm, which will burst anon in all its fury. Could I but reach yonder window!”

“ You don’t know anything about it,” Wilfred replied impatiently. “This dead silence only means that the men are at their posts on the walls and expect an attack at any moment. What we heard was just the distant rumble of the storm, which will break out soon with all its fury. If only I could reach that window!”

“Thou wilt injure thyself by the attempt, noble knight,” replied the attendant. Then she added, “I myself will stand at the lattice and describe to you as I can what passes without.”

“You’ll hurt yourself trying, noble knight,” replied the attendant. Then she added, “I’ll stand at the window and describe to you as best I can what’s happening outside.”

“You must not; you shall not!” exclaimed Ivanhoe. “Each lattice will soon be a mark for the archers; some random shaft may strike you. At least cover thy body with yonder ancient buckler and show as little of thyself as may be.”

“You can’t; you shouldn’t!” exclaimed Ivanhoe. “Each opening will soon be a target for the archers; some stray arrow might hit you. At the very least, cover your body with that old shield and show as little of yourself as possible.”

Availing herself of the protection of the large, ancient shield, which she placed against the lower part[315] of the window, Rebecca, with tolerable security, could witness part of what was passing without the castle and report to Ivanhoe the preparations being made for the storming. From where she stood she had a full view of the outwork likely to be the first object of the assault. It was a fortification of no great height or strength, intended to protect the postern-gate through which Cedric had been recently dismissed by Front-de-Boeuf. The castle moat divided this species of barbican from the rest of the fortress, so that, in case of its being taken, it was easy to cut off the communication with the main building by withdrawing the temporary bridge. In the outwork was a sally-port corresponding to the postern of the castle, and the whole was surrounded by a strong palisade. From the mustering of the assailants in a direction nearly opposite the outwork, it seemed plain that this point had been selected for attack.

Using the protection of the large, ancient shield she positioned against the lower part[315] of the window, Rebecca could safely observe some of what was happening outside the castle and update Ivanhoe on the preparations being made for the assault. From her vantage point, she had a clear view of the outer structure that was likely to be the first target of the attack. It was a fortification of modest height and strength, meant to guard the postern-gate from which Cedric had recently been sent away by Front-de-Boeuf. The castle moat separated this type of barbican from the rest of the fortress, making it easy to cut off access to the main building by removing the temporary bridge if it were captured. The outer structure had a sally-port that corresponded to the castle's postern, and the entire area was enclosed by a sturdy palisade. From the gathering of the attackers nearly opposite the outer structure, it was clear that this location had been chosen for the assault.

Rebecca communicated this to Ivanhoe, and added, “The skirts of the wood seem lined with archers, although only a few are advanced from its dark shadow.”

Rebecca told Ivanhoe, “It looks like there are archers lining the edges of the woods, although only a few have come out from the shadows."

“Under what banner?” asked Ivanhoe.

"Under what banner?" Ivanhoe asked.

“Under no ensign of war which I can observe,” answered Rebecca.

“Under no flag of war that I can see,” answered Rebecca.

“A singular novelty,” muttered the knight, “to advance to storm such a castle without pennon or banner displayed! Seest thou who they are that act[316] as leaders? Or, are all of them but stout yeomen?”

“A unique situation,” muttered the knight, “to approach and attack such a castle without any flags or banners flying! Do you see who the leaders are? Or are they all just brave commoners?”

“A knight clad in sable armor is the most conspicuous,” she replied; “he alone is armed from head to foot, and he seems to assume the direction of all around him.”

“A knight dressed in black armor stands out the most,” she replied; “he is fully equipped from head to toe, and it feels like he takes charge of everything around him.”

“Seem there no other leaders?” demanded the anxious inquirer.

“Are there no other leaders?” asked the worried questioner.

“None of mark and distinction that I can behold from this station,” said Rebecca. “They appear even now preparing to attack. God of Zion protect us! What a dreadful sight! Those who advance first bear huge shields and defenses made of plank; the others follow, bending their bows as they come on. They raise their bows! God of Moses, forgive the creatures thou hast made!”

“There's nothing remarkable that I can see from here,” Rebecca said. “They seem to be getting ready to attack. God of Zion, protect us! What a terrifying sight! The ones in front carry large shields and wooden defenses; the others follow behind, getting their bows ready as they approach. They lift their bows! God of Moses, forgive the creatures you've created!”

Her description was suddenly interrupted by the signal for assault, which was the blast of a shrill bugle, at once answered by a flourish of the Norman trumpets from the battlements. The shouts of both parties augmented the fearful din, the assailants crying, “Saint George for merry England!” and the Normans answering them with cries of “vBeauseant! Beauseant!

Her description was abruptly cut off by the signal to attack, which was marked by the sound of a piercing bugle, immediately followed by a flourish of the Norman trumpets from the battlements. The shouts from both groups added to the terrifying noise, with the attackers yelling, “Saint George for merry England!” and the Normans responding with cries of “vBeauseant! Beauseant!

It was not, however, by clamor that the contest was to be decided, and the desperate efforts of the assailants were met by an equally vigorous defense on the part of the besieged. The archers, trained by their woodland pastimes to the most effective use of the long[317]bow, shot so rapidly and accurately that no point at which a defender could show the least part of his person escaped their vcloth-yard shafts. By this heavy discharge, which continued as thick and sharp as hail, two or three of the garrison were slain and several others wounded. But, confident in their armor of proof and in the cover which their situation afforded, the followers of Front-de-Boeuf, and his allies, showed an obstinacy in defense proportioned to the fury of the attack, replying with the discharge of their large cross-bows to the close and continued shower of arrows. As the assailants were necessarily but indifferently protected, they received more damage than they did.

It wasn’t by shouting that the contest would be settled, and the desperate attempts of the attackers were met with an equally strong defense from those inside. The archers, skilled from their time in the woods with the longbow, shot so quickly and accurately that no part of a defender’s body went untouched by their cloth-yard arrows. This heavy barrage, which kept coming down like hail, resulted in the deaths of two or three of the garrison and left several others injured. However, confident in their sturdy armor and the protection their position provided, Front-de-Boeuf's followers and their allies displayed determination in defense that matched the intensity of the assault, retaliating with shots from their large crossbows in response to the relentless rain of arrows. Since the attackers were only loosely protected, they suffered more damage than they inflicted.

“And I must lie here like a bedridden monk,” exclaimed Ivanhoe, “while the game that gives me freedom or death is played out by the hands of others! Look from the window once again, kind maiden, but beware that you are not marked by the archers beneath—look out once more and tell me if they yet advance to the storm.”

“And I have to lie here like a sick monk,” Ivanhoe exclaimed, “while the game that means my freedom or death is being played by others! Look out the window again, kind maiden, but be careful not to get spotted by the archers below—look out once more and tell me if they are approaching for the attack.”

With patient courage, Rebecca again took post at the lattice.

With calm determination, Rebecca once more positioned herself at the window.

“What dost thou see?” demanded the wounded knight.

“What do you see?” asked the wounded knight.

“Nothing but the cloud of arrows flying so thick as to dazzle mine eyes and hide the bowmen who shoot them.”

“Nothing but a cloud of arrows flying so fast that it dazzles my eyes and hides the archers who shoot them.”

[318]“That cannot endure,” remarked Ivanhoe. “If they press not on to carry the castle by pure force of arms, the archery may avail but little against stone walls and bulwarks. Look for the sable knight and see how he bears himself, for as the leader is, so will his followers be.”

[318]“That can’t last,” Ivanhoe said. “If they don’t advance to take the castle by sheer force, the archers won’t do much against stone walls and fortifications. Watch the black knight and see how he carries himself, because the leader sets the tone for the followers.”

“I see him not,” said Rebecca.

"I don't see him," said Rebecca.

“Foul craven!” exclaimed Ivanhoe; “does he blench from the helm when the wind blows highest?”

“Coward!” exclaimed Ivanhoe; “does he flinch from the helmet when the wind blows the hardest?”

“He blenches not! he blenches not!” cried Rebecca. “I see him now; he heads a body of men close under the outer barrier of the barbican. They pull down the piles and palisades; they hew down the barriers with axes. His high black plume floats over the throng, like a raven over the field of the slain. They have made a breach in the barriers—they rush in—they are thrust back! Front-de-Boeuf heads the defenders; I see his gigantic form above the press. They throng again to the breach, and the pass is disputed hand to hand, and man to man. Have mercy, God!”

“He doesn’t flinch! He doesn’t flinch!” cried Rebecca. “I see him now; he’s leading a group of men right under the outer wall of the barbican. They’re tearing down the stakes and fences; they’re chopping down the barriers with axes. His tall black plume stands out over the crowd, like a raven above a field of the dead. They’ve broken through the barriers—they rush in—they’re pushed back! Front-de-Boeuf is leading the defenders; I see his massive form above the crowd. They crowd around the breach again, and they’re fighting tooth and nail, man to man. Have mercy, God!”

She turned her head from the lattice, as if unable longer to endure a sight so terrible.

She turned her head away from the lattice, as if she could no longer stand such a terrible sight.

“Look forth again, Rebecca,” urged Ivanhoe, mistaking the cause of her retiring; “the archery must in some degree have ceased, since they are now fighting hand to hand. Look again; there is less danger.”

“Look again, Rebecca,” Ivanhoe urged, misunderstanding why she was stepping back; “the archery should have stopped to some extent now that they are fighting up close. Look again; it's less dangerous.”

Rebecca again looked forth and almost immediately[319] exclaimed: “Holy prophets of the law! Front-de-Boeuf and the Black Knight fight hand to hand in the breach, amid the roar of their followers, who watch the progress of the strife.” She then uttered a loud shriek, “He is down! he is down!”

Rebecca looked out again and almost immediately[319] exclaimed: “Holy prophets of the law! Front-de-Boeuf and the Black Knight are fighting hand to hand in the breach, amidst the roar of their followers, who are watching the fight unfold.” She then let out a loud scream, “He’s down! He’s down!”

“Who is down?” cried Ivanhoe; “tell me which has fallen?”

“Who’s down?” shouted Ivanhoe. “Tell me who has fallen?”

“The Black Knight,” answered Rebecca, faintly; then shouted with joyful eagerness, “But no—the name of the Lord of Hosts be blessed!—he is on foot again and fights as if there were twenty men’s strength in his single arm. His sword is broken—he snatches an ax from a yeoman—he presses Front-de-Boeuf with blow on blow. The giant stoops and totters like an oak under the steel of a woodsman—he falls—he falls!”

“The Black Knight,” replied Rebecca faintly; then she shouted with joyful excitement, “But no—the Lord of Hosts be praised!—he’s on his feet again and fights like he has the strength of twenty men in his single arm. His sword is broken—he grabs an axe from a yeoman—and he hits Front-de-Boeuf with blow after blow. The giant bends and wobbles like an oak under a woodsman's blade—he’s falling—he’s falling!”

“Front-de-Boeuf?” exclaimed Ivanhoe.

"Front-de-Boeuf?" Ivanhoe exclaimed.

“Front-de-Boeuf!” answered the Jewess. “His men rush to the rescue, headed by the haughty Templar—their united force compels the champion to pause—they drag Front-de-Boeuf within the walls.”

“Front-de-Boeuf!” replied the Jewess. “His men rush to the rescue, led by the proud Templar—their combined strength forces the champion to stop—they pull Front-de-Boeuf inside the walls.”

“The assailants have won the barriers, have they not?” Ivanhoe eagerly queried.

“The attackers have overcome the barriers, haven’t they?” Ivanhoe eagerly asked.

“They have! they have!” answered Rebecca; “and they press the besieged hard on the outer wall. Some plant ladders, some swarm like bees and endeavor to ascend upon the shoulders of each other. Down go stones, beams, and trunks of trees on their heads, and[320] as fast as they bear the wounded to the rear, fresh men supply their places. Great God! hast thou given men thine own image, that it should be thus cruelly defaced by the hands of their brethren!”

“They have! They have!” answered Rebecca; “and they’re putting a lot of pressure on the besieged at the outer wall. Some are setting up ladders, others are swarming like bees, trying to climb on each other's shoulders. Down come stones, beams, and tree trunks on their heads, and[320] just as fast as they carry the wounded to the back, fresh men take their places. Great God! Have you given men your own image, only for it to be cruelly defaced by the hands of their own kind?”

“Think not of that,” said Ivanhoe. “This is no time for such thoughts. Who yield—who push their way?”

“Don’t think about that,” said Ivanhoe. “This isn’t the time for those thoughts. Who gives in—who forces their way?”

“The ladders are thrown down,” replied Rebecca, shuddering; “the soldiers lie groveling under them like crushed reptiles; the besieged have the better.”

“The ladders are tossed aside,” replied Rebecca, shuddering; “the soldiers lie crawling under them like crushed insects; the defenders have the upper hand.”

“Saint George strike for us!” exclaimed the knight; “do the false yeomen give way?”

“Saint George, help us!” shouted the knight; “are the fake peasants backing down?”

“No,” exclaimed Rebecca, “they bear themselves right yeomanly—the Black Knight approaches the postern with his huge ax—the thundering blows he deals you may hear above all the din of the battle. Stones and beams are hailed down on the bold champion—he regards them no more than if they were thistle-down or feathers!”

“No,” exclaimed Rebecca, “they carry themselves like true warriors—the Black Knight is coming to the gate with his massive axe—the thunderous blows he strikes can be heard above all the chaos of the battle. Stones and beams are raining down on the brave champion—he ignores them as if they were nothing more than thistledown or feathers!”

“By Saint John of Acre,” cried Ivanhoe, raising himself joyfully on his couch, “methought there was but one man in England that might do such a deed!”

“By Saint John of Acre,” shouted Ivanhoe, sitting up excitedly on his couch, “I thought there was only one man in England who could pull off such a deed!”

“The postern-gate shakes,” continued Rebecca; “it crashes—it is splintered by his blows—they rush in—the outwork is won! Oh, God! they hurl the defenders from the battlements—they throw them into the moat—men, if ye indeed be men, spare them that can resist no longer!”

“The back gate is shaking,” Rebecca continued; “it’s crashing—it’s splintered by his blows—they’re rushing in—the outer defenses are lost! Oh, God! they’re throwing the defenders off the walls—they’re tossing them into the moat—men, if you really are men, spare those who can’t resist anymore!”

[321]“The bridge—the bridge which communicates with the castle—have they won that pass?”

[321]“The bridge—the bridge that connects to the castle—have they taken that route?”

“No,” replied Rebecca. “The Templar has destroyed the plank on which they crossed—few of the defenders escaped with him into the castle—the shrieks and cries you hear tell the fate of the others! Alas! I see it is more difficult to look on victory than on battle.”

“No,” replied Rebecca. “The Templar has destroyed the plank they used to cross—few of the defenders escaped with him into the castle—the screams and cries you hear reveal the fate of the others! Alas! I see it’s harder to face victory than to be in battle.”

“What do they now, maiden?” asked Ivanhoe. “Look forth yet again; this is no time to faint at bloodshed.”

“What are you doing now, girl?” asked Ivanhoe. “Look out again; this is no time to be squeamish about blood.”

“It is over for the time,” answered Rebecca. “Our friends strengthen themselves within the outwork which they have mastered; it affords them so good a shelter from the foeman’s shot that the garrison only bestow a few bolts on it from interval to interval, as if to disquiet rather than to injure them.”

“It’s over for now,” replied Rebecca. “Our friends are fortifying themselves in the outer structure they’ve taken; it gives them such good protection from the enemy’s shots that the garrison only fires a few bolts at it now and then, as if to unsettle rather than harm them.”

“Our friends,” said Wilfred, “will surely not abandon an enterprise so gloriously begun and so happily attained. Oh, no! I will put my faith in the good knight whose ax hath rent heart-of-oak and bars of iron.”

“Our friends,” said Wilfred, “will definitely not give up on a venture that started so gloriously and has been so successfully achieved. Oh, no! I will trust in the brave knight whose axe has cut through both heart-of-oak and iron bars.”

VI

VI

During the interval of quiet which followed the first success of the besiegers, the Black Knight was employed in causing to be constructed a sort of floating bridge, or long raft, by means of which he hoped[322] to cross the moat in despite of the resistance of the enemy. This was a work of some time.

During the quiet period that came after the initial success of the attackers, the Black Knight was busy building a kind of floating bridge, or long raft, which he hoped[322] would allow him to cross the moat despite the enemy's resistance. This took some time.

When the raft was completed, the Black Knight addressed the besiegers: “It avails not waiting here longer, my friends; the sun is descending in the west, and I may not tarry for another day. Besides, it will be a marvel if the horsemen do not come upon us from York, unless we speedily accomplish our purpose. Wherefore, one of you go to Locksley and bid him commence a discharge of arrows on the opposite side of the castle, and move forward as if about to assault it; while you, true Englishmen, stand by me and be ready to thrust the raft end-long over the moat whenever the postern on our side is thrown open. Follow me boldly across, and aid me to burst yon sally-port in the main wall of the castle. As many of you as like not this service, or are but ill-armed, do you man the top of the outwork, draw your bowstrings to your ears and quell with your shot whoever shall appear upon the rampant. Noble Cedric, wilt thou take the direction of those that remain?”

When the raft was ready, the Black Knight spoke to the attackers: “It’s no use waiting here any longer, my friends; the sun is setting in the west, and I can’t stay for another day. Plus, it would be surprising if the horsemen from York don’t find us unless we quickly achieve our goal. So, one of you go to Locksley and tell him to start shooting arrows from the other side of the castle and act like he’s about to attack it. Meanwhile, you brave Englishmen, stand with me and be ready to push the raft over the moat as soon as the gate on our side opens. Follow me fearlessly across and help me break down that sally-port in the main wall of the castle. Those of you who don’t like this plan or aren’t well-armed, take position at the top of the outwork, draw your bowstrings back to your ears, and shoot anyone who shows up on the ramparts. Noble Cedric, will you take charge of those who are staying?”

“Not so,” answered the Saxon. “Lead I cannot, but my posterity curse me in my grave if I follow not with the foremost wherever thou shalt point the way!”

“Not at all,” replied the Saxon. “I can’t lead, but my descendants will curse me from my grave if I don’t follow the best path wherever you show me!”

“Yet, bethink thee, noble Saxon,” said the knight, “thou hast neither hauberk nor corslet, nor aught but that light helmet, vtarget, and sword.”

“Yet, think about it, noble Saxon,” said the knight, “you have neither chainmail nor cuirass, nor anything but that light helmet, vtarget, and sword.”

“The better,” replied Cedric; “I shall be the[323] lighter to climb these walls. And—forgive the boast, sir knight—thou shalt this day see the naked breast of a Saxon as boldly presented to the battle as ever you beheld the steel corslet of a Norman warrior.”

“The better,” replied Cedric; “I’ll be the[323] easier to climb these walls. And—forgive the brag, sir knight—you’ll see today the bare chest of a Saxon just as boldly facing battle as you’ve ever seen the steel armor of a Norman warrior.”

“In the name of God, then,” said the knight, “fling open the door and launch the floating bridge!”

“In the name of God, then,” said the knight, “open the door and launch the floating bridge!”

The portal which led from the inner wall of the barbican, now held by the besiegers, to the moat and corresponded with a sally-port in the main wall of the castle was suddenly opened. The temporary bridge was immediately thrust forward and extended its length between the castle and outwork, forming a slippery and precarious passage for two men abreast to cross the moat. Well aware of the importance of taking the foe by surprise, the Black Knight, closely followed by Cedric, threw himself upon the bridge and reached the opposite shore. Here he began to thunder with his ax on the gate of the castle, protected in part from the shot and stones cast by the defenders by the ruins of the former drawbridge, which the Templar had demolished in his retreat from the barbican, leaving the vcounterpoise still attached to the upper part of the portal. The followers of the knight had no such shelter; two were instantly shot with cross-bow bolts, and two more fell into the moat. The others retreated back into the barbican.

The entrance that led from the inner wall of the fortification, now occupied by the attackers, to the moat, and aligned with a sally-port in the main castle wall was suddenly opened. The temporary bridge was quickly pushed forward, stretching between the castle and the outerwork, creating a slippery and unstable pathway for two men to cross the moat side by side. Knowing the importance of surprising the enemy, the Black Knight, closely followed by Cedric, charged onto the bridge and made it to the other side. Here, he began to pound on the castle gate with his axe, partially shielded from the projectiles and stones thrown by the defenders by the remnants of the previous drawbridge, which the Templar had destroyed during his retreat from the fortification, leaving the vcounterpoise still attached to the upper part of the entrance. The knight's followers had no such protection; two were immediately shot by crossbow bolts, and two more fell into the moat. The rest retreated back into the fortification.

He Began to Thunder on the Gate [See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
He Started to Bang on the Door

The situation of Cedric and the Black Knight was now truly dangerous and would have been still more[324]
[325]
so but for the constancy of the archers in the barbican, who ceased not to shower their arrows on the battlements, distracting the attention of those by whom they were manned and thus affording a respite to their two chiefs from the storm of missiles, which must otherwise have overwhelmed them. But their situation was eminently perilous, and was becoming more so with every moment.

The situation for Cedric and the Black Knight was genuinely dangerous and would have been even worse[324]
[325]
if not for the determination of the archers in the barbican, who kept firing their arrows at the battlements, distracting the soldiers on guard and giving their two leaders a break from the barrage of missiles that would have otherwise crushed them. However, their predicament was extremely risky and was getting worse by the second.

“Shame on ye all!” cried De Bracy to the soldiers around him; “do ye call yourselves cross-bowmen and let these two dogs keep their station under the walls of the castle? Heave over the coping stones from the battlement, an better may not be. Get pick-ax and levers and down with that huge pinnacle!” pointing to a heavy piece of stone-carved work that projected from the parapet.

“Shame on all of you!” shouted De Bracy to the soldiers around him. “Do you call yourselves crossbowmen and let these two fools stay at the castle walls? Throw some stones over the edge from the battlement; it’s the least we can do. Get a pickaxe and some levers and bring down that big stone structure!” He pointed to a heavy piece of stonework that was jutting out from the parapet.

At this moment Locksley whipped up the courage of his men.

At that moment, Locksley rallied his men's spirits.

“Saint George for England!” he cried. “To the charge, bold yeomen! Why leave ye the good knight and noble Cedric to storm the pass alone? Make in, yeomen! The castle is taken. Think of honor; think of spoil. One effort and the place is ours.”

“Saint George for England!” he shouted. “Charge, brave farmers! Why are you leaving the good knight and noble Cedric to fight the battle alone? Let’s go, farmers! The castle is ours for the taking. Think of your honor; think of the rewards. One last push and the place is ours.”

With that he bent his good bow and sent a shaft right through the breast of one of the men-at-arms, who, under De Bracy’s direction, was loosening a fragment from one of the battlements to precipitate on the heads of Cedric and the Black Knight. A[326] second soldier caught from the hands of the dying man the iron crow, with which he had heaved up and loosened the stone pinnacle, when, receiving an arrow through his headpiece, he dropped from the battlement into the moat a dead man. The men-at-arms were daunted, for no armor seemed proof against the shot of this tremendous archer.

With that, he drew back his strong bow and fired an arrow straight through the chest of one of the soldiers, who was, under De Bracy’s orders, loosening a stone from the battlements to drop on Cedric and the Black Knight. A[326] second soldier took the iron crow from the hands of the dying man, the tool he had used to lift and loosen the stone pinnacle, when an arrow pierced his helmet, and he fell from the battlement into the moat, dead. The soldiers were intimidated, as no armor seemed to withstand the shots from this incredible archer.

“Do you give ground, base knaves?” cried De Bracy. “vMountjoy Saint Dennis! Give me the lever.”

“Are you backing down, you lowlifes?” shouted De Bracy. “vMountjoy Saint Dennis! Hand me the lever.”

Snatching it up, he again assailed the loosened pinnacle, which was of weight enough, if thrown down, not only to have destroyed the remnant of the drawbridge, which sheltered the two foremost assailants, but also to have sunk the rude float of planks over which they had crossed. All saw the danger, and the boldest, even the stout friar himself, avoided setting a foot on the raft. Thrice did Locksley bend his shaft against De Bracy, and thrice did his arrow bound back from the knight’s armor of proof.

Snatching it up, he attacked the loosened peak again, which was heavy enough, if dropped, not only to destroy what was left of the drawbridge that protected the two front attackers, but also to sink the makeshift float of planks they had crossed. Everyone recognized the threat, and even the bravest, including the stout friar himself, refrained from stepping onto the raft. Three times, Locksley aimed his arrow at De Bracy, and three times his arrow ricocheted off the knight’s armor of proof.

“Curse on thy Spanish steel-coat!” said Locksley; “had English smith forged it, these arrows had gone through it as if it had been silk.” He then began to call out: “Comrades! friends! noble Cedric! bear back and let the ruin fall.”

“Curse your Spanish armor!” said Locksley; “if it had been made by an English blacksmith, these arrows would have gone through it like it was silk.” He then started shouting: “Comrades! Friends! Noble Cedric! Fall back and let the destruction happen.”

His warning voice was unheard, for the din which the Black Knight himself occasioned by his strokes upon the postern would have drowned twenty war-[327]trumpets. The faithful Gurth indeed sprang forward on the planked bridge to warn Cedric of his impending fate, or to share it with him. But his warning would have come too late; the massive pinnacle already tottered, and De Bracy, who still heaved at his task, would have accomplished it, had not the voice of the Templar sounded close in his ear.

His warning voice went unheard, because the noise the Black Knight made with his strikes against the postern was loud enough to drown out twenty war trumpets. The loyal Gurth rushed forward onto the planked bridge to warn Cedric of his impending doom, or to face it alongside him. But his warning would have come too late; the massive structure was already wobbling, and De Bracy, who was still exerting himself at his task, would have finished it, if the voice of the Templar hadn't sounded right in his ear.

“All is lost, De Bracy; the castle burns.”

“All is lost, De Bracy; the castle is on fire.”

“Thou art mad to say so,” replied the knight.

"You’re crazy to say that," replied the knight.

“It is all in a light flame on the western side,” returned Bois-Guilbert. “I have striven in vain to extinguish it.”

“It’s all in a small flame on the west side,” Bois-Guilbert replied. “I’ve tried in vain to put it out.”

“What is to be done?” cried De Bracy. “I vow to Saint Nicholas of Limoges a candlestick of pure gold—”

“What should we do?” yelled De Bracy. “I promise Saint Nicholas of Limoges a candlestick made of pure gold—”

“Spare thy vow,” said the Templar, “and mark me. Lead thy men down, as if to a sally; throw the postern-gate open. There are but two men who occupy the float; fling them into the moat and push across to the barbican. I will charge from the main gate and attack the barbican on the outside. If we can regain that post, we shall defend ourselves until we are relieved or, at least, until they grant us fair quarter.”

“Save your promise,” said the Templar, “and listen to me. Take your men down as if you're about to launch an attack; open the side gate. There are only two men on the bridge; toss them into the moat and head over to the barbican. I will charge from the main gate and attack the barbican from the outside. If we can take that position, we can hold out until we’re rescued or, at the very least, until they offer us decent terms.”

“It is well thought upon,” replied De Bracy; “I will play my part.”

“It’s been well considered,” replied De Bracy; “I’ll do my part.”

De Bracy hastily drew his men together and rushed down to the postern-gate, which he caused instantly to be thrown open. Scarce was this done ere[328] the portentous strength of the Black Knight forced his way inward in despite of De Bracy and his followers. Two of the foremost instantly fell, and the rest gave way, notwithstanding all their leader’s efforts to stop them.

De Bracy quickly gathered his men and rushed to the side gate, which he had opened immediately. Hardly had he done this before[328] the overwhelming strength of the Black Knight pushed his way in, ignoring De Bracy and his followers. Two of the closest men fell immediately, and the others retreated, despite all their leader’s attempts to hold them back.

“Dogs!” cried De Bracy; “will ye let two men win our only pass for safety?”

“Dogs!” shouted De Bracy; “are you going to let two men take our only chance for safety?”

“He is the devil!” replied a veteran man-at-arms, bearing back from the blows of their sable antagonist.

“He's the devil!” replied a seasoned warrior, pulling back from the strikes of their dark opponent.

“And if he be the devil,” said De Bracy, “would you fly from him into the mouth of hell? The castle burns behind us, villains! Let despair give you courage, or let me forward. I will cope with this champion myself.”

“And if he’s the devil,” De Bracy said, “are you really going to run from him straight into hell? The castle is burning behind us, idiots! Let despair give you the strength to stand up, or step aside. I’ll deal with this champion myself.”

And well and chivalrously did De Bracy that day maintain the fame he had acquired in the civil wars of that dreadful period. The vaulted passages in which the two redoubted champions were now fighting hand to hand rang with the furious blows they dealt each other, De Bracy with his sword, the Black Knight with his ponderous ax. At length the Norman received a blow, which, though its force was partly parried by his shield, descended yet with such violence on his crest that he measured his length on the paved floor.

And bravely and honorably did De Bracy uphold the reputation he had earned in the civil wars of that terrible time. The vaulted hallways where the two formidable champions were now fighting hand to hand echoed with the fierce blows they struck against each other, De Bracy with his sword and the Black Knight with his heavy axe. Finally, the Norman took a hit that, although partially blocked by his shield, landed with such force on his head that he fell flat on the paved floor.

“Yield thee, De Bracy,” said the Black Knight, stooping over him and holding against the bars of his helmet the fatal poniard with which knights despatched their enemies; “yield thee, Maurice de Bracy, rescue[329] or no rescue, or thou art but a dead man. Speak!”

“Give up, De Bracy,” said the Black Knight, leaning over him and holding the deadly dagger that knights used to finish off their enemies against the bars of his helmet. “Surrender, Maurice de Bracy, rescue or no rescue, or you're just a dead man. Speak!”

The gallant Norman, seeing the hopelessness of further resistance, yielded, and was allowed to rise.

The brave Norman, realizing that further resistance was pointless, gave in and was allowed to stand up.

“Let me tell thee what it imports thee to know,” he said. “Wilfred of Ivanhoe is wounded and a prisoner, and will perish in the burning castle without present help.”

“Let me tell you what you need to know,” he said. “Wilfred of Ivanhoe is wounded and a prisoner, and he will die in the burning castle without immediate help.”

“Wilfred of Ivanhoe!” exclaimed the Black Knight. “The life of every man in the castle shall answer if a hair of his head be singed. Show me his chamber!”

“Wilfred of Ivanhoe!” the Black Knight exclaimed. “If even a hair on his head gets singed, every man in the castle will be held accountable. Take me to his room!”

“Ascend yonder stair,” directed De Bracy. “It leads to his apartment.”

“Go up those stairs,” De Bracy said. “They lead to his room.”

The turret was now in bright flames, which flashed out furiously from window and shot-hole. But, in other parts, the great thickness of the walls and the vaulted roofs of the apartments resisted the progress of the fire, and there the rage of man still triumphed; for the besiegers pursued the defenders of the castle from chamber to chamber. Most of the garrison resisted to the uttermost; few of them asked quarter—none received it. The air was filled with groans and the clashing of arms.

The turret was now engulfed in bright flames, flaring up intensely from the windows and gun ports. However, in other areas, the massive thickness of the walls and the arched ceilings of the rooms held back the spread of the fire, and there, the fury of man still prevailed; as the attackers chased the defenders of the castle from room to room. Most of the soldiers fought tooth and nail; very few asked for mercy—none got it. The air was filled with groans and the sounds of clashing weapons.

Through this scene of confusion the Black Knight rushed in quest of Ivanhoe, whom he found in Rebecca’s charge. The knight, picking up the wounded man as if he were a child, bore him quickly to safety. In the meantime, Cedric had gone in search of Rowena, followed by the faithful Gurth. The noble[330] Saxon was so fortunate as to reach his ward’s apartment just as she had abandoned all hope of safety and sat in expectation of instant death. He committed her to the charge of Gurth, to be carried without the castle. The loyal Cedric then hastened in quest of his friend Athelstane, determined at every risk to himself to save the prince. But ere Cedric penetrated as far as the old hall in which he himself had been a prisoner, the inventive genius of Wamba had procured liberation for himself and his companion.

Through this chaotic scene, the Black Knight rushed to find Ivanhoe, who was being cared for by Rebecca. The knight lifted the injured man like he was a child and quickly carried him to safety. Meanwhile, Cedric was searching for Rowena, followed by the loyal Gurth. The noble Saxon was lucky enough to reach Rowena's room just as she had lost all hope of safety and was bracing for immediate death. He entrusted her to Gurth, instructing him to take her out of the castle. Then, the loyal Cedric hurried off to find his friend Athelstane, determined to save the prince at any risk to himself. However, before Cedric could even get to the old hall where he had been a prisoner, the clever Wamba had managed to secure freedom for himself and his companion.

When the noise of the conflict announced that it was at the hottest, the jester began to shout with the utmost power of his lungs, “Saint George and the Dragon! Bonny Saint George for merry England! The castle is won!” These sounds he rendered yet more fearful by banging against each other two or three pieces of rusty armor which lay scattered around the hall.

When the noise of the battle reached its peak, the jester started yelling at the top of his lungs, “Saint George and the Dragon! Hooray for Saint George and merry England! The castle is ours!” He made these sounds even more terrifying by clashing two or three pieces of rusty armor that were lying scattered around the hall.

The guards at once ran to tell the Templar that foemen had entered the old hall. Meantime the prisoners found no difficulty in making their escape into the court of the castle, which was now the last scene of the contest. Here sat the fierce Templar, mounted on horseback and surrounded by several of the garrison, who had united their strength in order to secure the last chance of safety and retreat which remained to them. The principal, and now the single remaining drawbridge, had been lowered by his orders, but[331] the passage was beset; for the archers, who had hitherto only annoyed the castle on that side by their missiles, no sooner saw the flames breaking out and the bridge lowered than they thronged to the entrance. On the other hand, a party of the besiegers who had entered by the postern on the opposite side were now issuing into the court-yard and attacking with fury the remnant of the defenders in the rear.

The guards immediately ran to inform the Templar that enemies had entered the old hall. Meanwhile, the prisoners easily escaped into the castle courtyard, which was now the final battleground. Here sat the fierce Templar, mounted on horseback and surrounded by several members of the garrison, who had come together to secure their last chance for safety and retreat. The main, and now only remaining, drawbridge had been lowered by his orders, but[331] the path was blocked; for the archers, who had previously only troubled the castle from that side with their projectiles, rushed to the entrance as soon as they saw the flames erupting and the bridge lowered. On the other side, a group of besiegers who had entered through the postern were now entering the courtyard and attacking the remaining defenders with fury.

Animated, however, by despair and the example of their gallant leader, the remaining soldiers of the castle fought with the utmost valor; and, being well armed, they succeeded in driving back the assailants.

Animated, however, by despair and the example of their brave leader, the remaining soldiers of the castle fought with incredible courage; and, being well-armed, they managed to push back the attackers.

Crying aloud, “Those who would save themselves, follow me!” Bois-Guilbert pushed across the drawbridge, dispersing the archers who would have stopped them. He was followed by the Saracen slaves and some five or six men-at-arms, who had mounted their horses. The Templar’s retreat was rendered perilous by the number of arrows shot at him and his party; but this did not prevent him from galloping round to the barbican, where he expected to find De Bracy.

Crying out, “Anyone who wants to save themselves, follow me!” Bois-Guilbert rushed across the drawbridge, scattering the archers who were trying to stop them. He was followed by the Saracen slaves and about five or six men-at-arms who had gotten on their horses. The Templar's escape was made dangerous by the arrows flying at him and his group, but that didn’t stop him from speeding around to the barbican, where he hoped to find De Bracy.

“De Bracy!” he shouted, “art thou there?”

“De Bracy!” he shouted, “are you there?”

“I am here,” answered De Bracy, “but a prisoner.”

“I’m here,” De Bracy replied, “but as a prisoner.”

“Can I rescue thee?” cried Bois-Guilbert.

“Can I save you?” shouted Bois-Guilbert.

“No,” said the other. “I have rendered myself.”

“No,” said the other. “I have given myself up.”

Upon hearing this, the Templar galloped off with his followers, leaving the besiegers in complete possession of the castle.

Upon hearing this, the Templar rode off quickly with his followers, leaving the attackers completely in control of the castle.

[332]Fortunately, by this time all the prisoners had been rescued and stood together without the castle, while the yeomen ran through the apartments seeking to save from the devouring flames such valuables as might be found. They were soon driven out by the fiery element. The towering flames surmounted every obstruction and rose to the evening skies one huge and burning beacon, seen far and wide through the adjacent country. Tower after tower crashed down, with blazing roof and rafter.

[332]Luckily, by this time all the prisoners had been rescued and stood together outside the castle, while the soldiers rushed through the rooms trying to save any valuables from the raging flames. They were quickly forced out by the fire. The towering flames overcame every barrier and shot up into the evening sky like a massive burning signal, visible for miles around. Tower after tower collapsed, with their roofs and rafters ablaze.

The victors, assembling in large bands, gazed with wonder not unmixed with fear upon the flames, in which their own ranks and arms glanced dusky red. The voice of Locksley was at length heard, “Shout, yeomen! the den of tyrants is no more! Let each bring his spoil to the tree in Hart-hill Walk, for there we will make just partition among ourselves, together with our worthy allies in this great deed of vengeance.”

The winners gathered in big groups, staring in awe and a bit of fear at the flames, where their own armor and weapons glimmered dark red. Finally, Locksley's voice rang out, "Cheer, yeomen! The lair of tyrants is gone! Let everyone bring their loot to the tree in Hart-hill Walk, where we will share the spoils fairly among ourselves and our brave allies in this great act of revenge."

Sir Walter Scott.

Sir Walter Scott.

HELPS TO STUDY

STUDY HELP

I. Tell what you find out about Cedric and his son, Ivanhoe, or the “Disinherited Knight.” What impression do you get of Cedric’s character? of Athelstane’s? What was the first adventure the travelers had? Who was “the sick friend” the Jews were assisting? What further adventure befell the travelers? How did Gurth show his true character? Who came to the aid of Gurth and Wamba? What did Wamba mean by “whether they be thy children’s coats or no”? What impression do you get of the stranger? Describe the scene in the hermit’s abode. What impression do you get of him? Of the Black Knight?

I. Tell us what you discover about Cedric and his son, Ivanhoe, or the “Disinherited Knight.” What do you think of Cedric’s character? How about Athelstane’s? What was the first adventure the travelers experienced? Who was “the sick friend” that the Jews were helping? What other adventure happened to the travelers? How did Gurth reveal his true nature? Who came to Gurth and Wamba’s rescue? What did Wamba mean by “whether they be thy children’s coats or no”? What impression do you get of the stranger? Describe the scene in the hermit’s home. What do you think of him? What about the Black Knight?

II. Who had made Cedric’s party prisoners? Why? Tell what [333]Cedric said when he discovered who his captors were. What disposition was made of the prisoners? Describe the scene in Isaac’s cell. How was Front-de-Boeuf interrupted?

II. Who took Cedric’s party captive? Why? Share what [333]Cedric said when he found out who his captors were. What happened to the prisoners? Describe the scene in Isaac’s cell. How was Front-de-Boeuf interrupted?

III. What challenge did the knights receive? How did they answer it?

III. What challenge did the knights get? How did they respond to it?

IV. Who came in the character of a priest? What plan did he carry out? How? How did Cedric act his part? Describe the scene when the escape was discovered. How was Front-de-Boeuf prevented from doing Wamba harm?

IV. Who came disguised as a priest? What was his plan? How did he carry it out? How did Cedric play his role? Describe the moment when the escape was found out. How was Front-de-Boeuf stopped from harming Wamba?

V. How did Ivanhoe fall to the care of Rebecca? Where did Rebecca take her station? Describe the scenes she saw. What knight led the assault? How did Rebecca describe him? Can you guess who the Black Knight was? Whom did Ivanhoe think of when he said, “Methought there was but one man in England that might do such a deed”?

V. How did Ivanhoe end up in Rebecca's care? Where did Rebecca stand? Describe the scenes she witnessed. Which knight led the charge? How did Rebecca describe him? Can you guess who the Black Knight was? Who did Ivanhoe have in mind when he said, “I thought there was only one man in England who could accomplish such a feat”?

VI. What plan did the Black Knight make? How was it executed? Which of the assailants proved themselves especial heroes? What was De Bracy’s plan? How was its accomplishment prevented? What plan for escape did the Templar have? How did it end? Tell how Ivanhoe, Rowena, Athelstane and Wamba were liberated. Tell what became of the knights. Who do you think Locksley was?

VI. What plan did the Black Knight come up with? How was it carried out? Which of the attackers proved to be especially heroic? What was De Bracy’s scheme? How was it stopped from happening? What escape plan did the Templar have? How did it turn out? Describe how Ivanhoe, Rowena, Athelstane, and Wamba were freed. What happened to the knights? Who do you think Locksley was?

All of the party were rescued except Rebecca, who was carried off by Bois-Guilbert and accused of witchcraft. You will have to read the novel, Ivanhoe, to learn of the further adventures of her, Rowena, the Black Knight, and Ivanhoe.

All of the group were saved except Rebecca, who was taken away by Bois-Guilbert and accused of witchcraft. You’ll have to read the novel, Ivanhoe, to find out more about her adventures, as well as those of Rowena, the Black Knight, and Ivanhoe.

SUPPLEMENTARY READING

ADDITIONAL READING

  • The Talisman—Sir Walter Scott.
  • The White Company—A. Conan Doyle.
  • When Knighthood Was in Flower—Charles Major.
  • The Last of the Barons—Edward Bulwer-Lytton.
  • Don Quixote—Miguel de Cervantes.
  • The Idylls of the King—Alfred Tennyson.
  • Scottish Chiefs—Jane Porter.

SEA FEVER

I need to go back to the ocean again, to the lonely sea and the sky,
All I ask for is a tall ship and a star to guide her; And the wheel's movement, the sound of the wind, and the fluttering of the white sail, And a gray mist on the surface of the sea, and a gray dawn is breaking.
I have to go back out to sea again because the sound of the flowing tide is calling me. It's a bold move and an unmistakable call that can't be ignored; All I ask for is a windy day with fluffy white clouds drifting by,
And the splashed spray and the blown __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__spume, and the seagulls calling.
I need to go back to the sea, to the wandering gypsy lifestyle,
To the seagull's path and the whale's route where the wind is sharp like a sharpened blade. knife; All I'm asking for is a cheerful story from a happy traveler,
And peaceful sleep and a pleasant dream when the long journey is finished.
John Masefield.

A GREYPORT LEGEND

They sprinted through the streets of the port town;
They looked from the decks of the ships that were anchored: The cold sea fog rolls in, blanketing everything in white. Was never as cold or white as they were.
“Hey, Starbuck, Pinckney, and Tenterden,
Run for your boats, gather your crew,
“Spread your boats out in the lower bay!”
Good reason to be afraid! In the middle of the day The massive figure that rested by the decaying pier,
Filled with children happily playing,
Loosened its ties and floated away; Drifted far beyond reach or call,—
There were a total of thirteen children—
All drifting in the lower bay!
A tough-looking captain said, “God help us all!
“She won’t float until the tide turns!”
His wife said, “My darling will hear my call,
"Whether in the sea or in heaven she dwells!"
And she raised her trembling voice, high and clear, Wild and strange like a sea bird's call,
Until they shivered and marveled at her side.
The fog settled heavily around each working team,
Concealed from one another, as well as from the sky and the shore; [336]The only sound was their breathing, And the splash of water and the creak of the oar.
And they felt the fresh breeze from the hills. Over fields of clover and cold gray stone,
But not from the lips that spoke before.
They didn't come back. But they share the story. When the fog is thick on the harbor reef, The mackerel fishers take in sail; For the signal they know will provide relief,
For the voices of children who are still playing
In a ghostly hulk that constantly drifts Through channels with waters that never run dry.
It's just a silly sailor's story,
A theme for a poet's blank page;
But still, when the clouds of doubt take over,
And we lie still by the shores of age,
We hear from the foggy, troubled shore. The voices of the children who came before, Bringing the soul to its anchor!
Bret Harte.

HELPS TO STUDY

STUDY AID

Read the poem and tell the story found in it. Why was every one so “cold and white”? What was the great danger? What happened to prevent the sailors’ getting to the hulk? What is the tale that is told? What is the thought the poet leaves with us in the last stanza?

Read the poem and discuss the story within it. Why was everyone so “cold and white”? What was the major threat? What stopped the sailors from reaching the hulk? What is the narrative being shared? What message does the poet leave us with in the last stanza?


A HUNT BENEATH THE OCEAN

This story is taken from Twenty Thousand Leagues Under the Sea, the book that foreshadowed the modern submarine. Monsieur Aronnax, a scientist, with two companions, Ned Land and Conseil, was rescued at sea by a strange craft, the Nautilus, owned and commanded by one Captain Nemo, who hated mankind and never went ashore on inhabited land. Monsieur Aronnax remained on the submarine for months in a kind of captivity and met with many wonderful adventures. It should be noted that modern inventions have already outstripped many of the author’s imaginings.

This story is taken from Twenty Thousand Leagues Under the Sea, the book that predicted the modern submarine. Monsieur Aronnax, a scientist, along with his two companions, Ned Land and Conseil, was rescued at sea by a strange vessel, the Nautilus, owned and commanded by Captain Nemo, who despised humanity and never set foot on inhabited land. Monsieur Aronnax stayed on the submarine for months in a sort of captivity and experienced many amazing adventures. It's worth noting that modern inventions have already surpassed many of the author’s ideas.

On returning to my room with Ned and Conseil, I found upon my table a note addressed to me. I opened it impatiently. It was written in a bold clear hand, and ran as follows:

On returning to my room with Ned and Conseil, I found a note addressed to me on my table. I opened it eagerly. It was written in a bold, clear handwriting, and it said:

“November 16, 1867.

November 16, 1867.

To Professor Aronnax, on board the Nautilus:

To Professor Aronnax, on the Nautilus:

Captain Nemo invites Professor Aronnax to a hunting party, which will take place to-morrow morning in the forest of the island of Crespo. He hopes that nothing will prevent the professor from being present, and he will with pleasure see him joined by his companions.”

Captain Nemo invites Professor Aronnax to a hunting party that will take place tomorrow morning in the forest of Crespo Island. He hopes nothing will stop the professor from attending, and he will be happy to see him accompanied by his friends.

“A hunt!” exclaimed Ned.

“A hunt!” shouted Ned.

“And in the forests of the island of Crespo!” added Conseil.

“And in the forests of Crespo Island!” added Conseil.

“Oh, then the gentleman is going on vterra firma?” asked Ned Land.

“Oh, so the gentleman is heading to vterra firma?” asked Ned Land.

[338]“That seems to be clearly indicated,” said I, reading the letter once more.

[338]“That’s pretty clear,” I said, reading the letter again.

“Well, we must accept,” said Ned. “Once more on dry land, we shall know what to do. Indeed, I shall not be sorry to eat a piece of fresh venison.”

“Well, we have to accept it,” said Ned. “Once we’re on solid ground again, we’ll figure out what to do. Honestly, I won’t be sad to have a piece of fresh venison.”

I contented myself with replying, “Let us see where the island of Crespo is.”

I just responded, “Let’s see where Crespo Island is.”

I consulted the vplanisphere and in 32° 40´ north latitude, and 157° 50´ west vlongitude, I found a small island recognized in 1801 by Captain Crespo, and marked in the ancient Spanish maps as Rocca de la Platta, or Silver Rock.

I checked the vplanisphere and at 32° 40' north latitude and 157° 50' west vlongitude, I discovered a small island identified in 1801 by Captain Crespo, listed in old Spanish maps as Rocca de la Platta, or Silver Rock.

I showed this little rock lost in the midst of the North Pacific to my companions.

I showed this small island lost in the middle of the North Pacific to my friends.

“If Captain Nemo does sometimes go on dry ground,” said I, “he at least chooses desert islands.”

“If Captain Nemo does sometimes go on land,” I said, “he at least picks deserted islands.”

Ned Land shrugged his shoulders without speaking, and Conseil and he left me. After supper, which was served by the steward, mute and impassive, I went to bed, not without some anxiety.

Ned Land shrugged his shoulders without saying a word, and he and Conseil left me. After dinner, which was served by the silent and expressionless steward, I went to bed, feeling a bit anxious.

The next morning, the 7th of November, I felt on awakening that the Nautilus was perfectly still. I dressed quickly and entered the saloon. Captain Nemo was there, waiting for me. He rose, bowed, and asked me if it was convenient for me to accompany him. I simply replied that my companions and myself were ready to follow him.

The next morning, November 7th, I noticed as I woke up that the Nautilus was completely still. I got dressed quickly and went into the saloon. Captain Nemo was there, waiting for me. He stood up, bowed, and asked if it was okay for me to join him. I answered that my companions and I were ready to follow him.

We entered the room where breakfast was served.

We walked into the room where breakfast was being served.

[339]“M. Aronnax,” said the captain, “pray share my breakfast without ceremony; we will chat as we eat. Though I promised you a walk in the forest, I did not undertake to find hotels there; so breakfast as a man should who will most likely not have his dinner till very late.”

[339]“Mr. Aronnax,” the captain said, “please join me for breakfast with no fuss; we can talk while we eat. While I did promise you a walk in the woods, I didn’t say anything about finding hotels there; so let’s have breakfast like a man who probably won’t eat dinner until much later.”

I did honor to the repast. It was composed of several kinds of fish, and different sorts of seaweed. Our drink consisted of pure water, to which the captain added some drops of a fermented liquor extracted from a seaweed. Captain Nemo ate at first without saying a word. Then he began:

I enjoyed the meal. It included various types of fish and different kinds of seaweed. We drank plain water, to which the captain added a few drops of a fermented drink made from seaweed. Captain Nemo started eating without saying anything. Then he began:

“Professor, when I proposed to you to hunt in my submarine forest of Crespo, you evidently thought me mad. Sir, you should never judge lightly of any man.”

“Professor, when I suggested that we explore my underwater forest of Crespo, you clearly thought I was insane. Sir, you should never judge someone so quickly.”

“But, captain, believe me—”

“But, captain, trust me—”

“Be kind enough to listen, and you will then see whether you have any cause to accuse me of folly and contradiction.”

“Please be kind enough to listen, and then you’ll see if you have any reason to call me foolish or contradictory.”

“I listen.”

"I'm listening."

“You know as well as I do, professor, that man can live under water, providing he carries with him a sufficient supply of breathable air. In submarine works, the workman, clad in an vimpervious dress, with his head in a metal helmet, receives air from above by means of forcing-pumps and vregulators.”

“You know as well as I do, professor, that a person can live underwater as long as they have enough breathable air with them. In underwater work, the worker, dressed in a vwatertight suit, with a metal helmet on their head, gets air from above through pumps and vregulators.”

“That is a diving apparatus,” said I.

"That's a diving gear," I said.

“Just so. But under these conditions the man is[340] not at liberty; he is attached to the pump which sends him air through a rubber tube, and if we were obliged to be thus held to the Nautilus, we could not go far.”

“Exactly. But under these conditions, the man is[340] not free; he’s connected to the pump that supplies him air through a rubber tube, and if we were forced to be tied to the Nautilus, we couldn’t go far.”

“And the means of getting free?” I asked.

“And how do we get free?” I asked.

“It is to use the Rouquayrol apparatus, invented by two of your own countrymen, which I have brought to perfection for my own use and which will allow you to risk yourself without any organ of the body suffering. It consists of a reservoir of thick iron plates, in which I store the air under a pressure of fifty vatmospheres. This reservoir is fixed on the back by means of braces, like a soldier’s knapsack. Its upper part forms a box in which the air is kept by means of a bellows, and therefore cannot escape unless at its vnormal tension. In the Rouquayrol apparatus such as we use, two rubber pipes leave this box and join a sort of tent which holds the nose and mouth; one is to introduce fresh air, the other to let out foul, and the tongues close one or the other pipe according to the wants of the vrespirator. But I, in encountering great pressures at the bottom of the sea, was obliged to shut my head like that of a diver in a ball of copper; and it is into this ball of copper that the two pipes, the inspirator and the expirator, open. Do you see?”

“It’s using the Rouquayrol apparatus, invented by two of your fellow countrymen, that I’ve perfected for my own use, which will allow you to put yourself at risk without any part of your body getting harmed. It consists of a reservoir made from thick iron plates, where I store air under a pressure of fifty vatmospheres. This reservoir is strapped to the back, like a soldier’s backpack. Its upper part is a box that keeps the air using a bellows, so it can’t escape unless at its vnormal tension. In the Rouquayrol apparatus we use, two rubber tubes extend from this box to a sort of mask that covers the nose and mouth; one tube brings in fresh air, while the other releases stale air, and the user controls which tube is open based on the needs of the vrespirator. However, to handle the intense pressures at the seabed, I had to enclose my head like a diver inside a copper sphere; it’s into this copper sphere that the two tubes, the inhaler and the exhaler, connect. Do you understand?”

“Perfectly, Captain Nemo. But the air that you carry with you must soon be used; when it contains only fifteen per cent of oxygen it is no longer fit to breathe.”

“Exactly, Captain Nemo. But the air you have with you will run out soon; when it has only fifteen percent oxygen, it's no longer safe to breathe.”

[341]“Right! But I told you, M. Aronnax, that the pumps of the Nautilus allow me to store the air under considerable pressure; and the reservoir of the apparatus can furnish breathable air for nine or ten hours.”

[341]“Exactly! But I mentioned, M. Aronnax, that the pumps of the Nautilus let me store air under high pressure; and the system’s reservoir can provide breathable air for nine or ten hours.”

“I have no further objections to make,” I answered. “I will only ask one thing, captain—how can you light your road at the bottom of the sea?”

“I have no more objections,” I replied. “I just want to ask one thing, Captain—how can you light your way at the bottom of the ocean?”

“With the Ruhmkorff apparatus, M. Aronnax. One is carried on the back, the other is fastened to the waist. It is composed of a vbunsen pile, which I do not work with bichromate of potash but with sodium. A wire is introduced which collects the electricity produced, and directs it toward a lantern. In this lantern is a spiral glass which contains a small quantity of carbonic acid gas. When the apparatus is at work, this gas becomes luminous, giving out a white and continuous light. Thus provided, I can breathe and I can see.”

“With the Ruhmkorff apparatus, M. Aronnax. One unit is carried on the back, and the other is secured to the waist. It's made up of a vbunsen pile, which I use with sodium instead of bichromate of potash. A wire is connected that gathers the electricity generated and sends it to a lantern. Inside this lantern is a spiral glass that holds a small amount of carbonic acid gas. When the apparatus is operating, this gas glows, emitting a white and steady light. With this setup, I can breathe and see.”

“Captain Nemo, to all my objections you make such crushing answers that I dare no longer doubt. But if I am forced to admit the Rouquayrol and Ruhmkorff apparatus, I must be allowed some reservations with regard to the gun I am to carry.”

“Captain Nemo, you respond so powerfully to all my objections that I can’t doubt anymore. However, if I have to accept the Rouquayrol and Ruhmkorff equipment, I need to express some concerns about the gun I’m supposed to carry.”

“But it is not a gun for powder,” he said.

“But it’s not a gun for powder,” he said.

“Then it is an air-gun?” I asked.

“Then is it a BB gun?” I asked.

“Doubtless. How would you have me manufacture gunpowder on board, without saltpeter, sulphur, or charcoal?”

“Absolutely. How do you expect me to make gunpowder on board without saltpeter, sulfur, or charcoal?”

[342]“Besides,” I added, “to fire under water in a medium eight hundred and fifty times denser than the air, we must conquer a very considerable resistance.”

[342]“Besides,” I added, “to fire underwater in a medium that’s eight hundred and fifty times denser than air, we have to overcome a significant amount of resistance.”

“That would be no difficulty. There exist guns which can fire under these conditions. But I repeat, having no powder, I use air under great pressure, which the pumps of the Nautilus furnish abundantly.”

“That wouldn't be a problem. There are guns that can fire under these conditions. But I want to emphasize that without powder, I’m using air under high pressure, which the pumps of the Nautilus provide in plenty.”

“But this air must be rapidly used?”

“But this air must be used up quickly?”

“Well, have I not my Rouquayrol reservoir, which can furnish it at need? A tap is all that is required. Besides, M. Aronnax, you must see yourself that during our submarine hunt we can spend but little air.”

"Well, don’t I have my Rouquayrol reservoir, which can provide it when needed? All that's needed is a tap. Besides, M. Aronnax, you can see for yourself that during our underwater search we can use only a little air."

“But it seems to me that in this twilight, and in the midst of this fluid, which is very dense compared with the atmosphere, shots could not go far or easily prove fatal.”

“But it seems to me that in this twilight, and in the middle of this dense fog, bullets couldn't travel far or easily be deadly.”

“On the contrary,” replied Nemo, “with this gun every blow is mortal; however lightly the animal is touched, it falls dead as if struck by a thunderbolt.”

“On the contrary,” replied Nemo, “with this gun, every shot is fatal; no matter how lightly the animal is hit, it drops dead as if struck by a thunderbolt.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“Because the balls sent by this gun are not ordinary balls, but little cases of glass, of which I have a large supply. These glass cases are covered with a shell of steel and weighted with a pellet of lead; they are real vLeyden jars, into which electricity is forced to a very high tension. With the slightest shock they are discharged, and the animal, however strong it may be, falls dead.”

“Because the balls fired by this gun aren’t just regular balls, but small glass containers, of which I have plenty. These glass containers are wrapped in a steel shell and filled with a lead pellet; they are actual vLeyden jars, into which electricity is pumped to a very high tension. With the slightest impact, they discharge, and the animal, no matter how strong, falls dead.”

[343]Captain Nemo then led me aft; and in passing before Ned and Conseil’s cabin, I called my two companions, who followed immediately. Conseil was delighted at the idea of exploring the sea, but Ned declined to go when he learned that the hunt was to be a submarine one. We came to a kind of cell near the machinery-room, in which we were to put on our walking-dress. It was, in fact, the arsenal and wardrobe of the Nautilus. A dozen diving-suits hung from the partition, awaiting our use.

[343]Captain Nemo then guided me to the back of the ship; as we passed by Ned and Conseil’s cabin, I called for my two friends, who joined us right away. Conseil was thrilled about the idea of exploring the sea, but Ned refused to join when he found out it would be an underwater adventure. We arrived at a kind of room near the engine room where we would get into our gear. It was essentially the supply area and wardrobe of the Nautilus. A dozen diving suits hung on the wall, ready for us to use.

At the captain’s call two of the ship’s crew came to help us dress in these heavy and impervious clothes, made of rubber without seam and constructed expressly to resist considerable pressure. One might have taken this diving apparatus for a suit of armor, both supple and resisting. It formed trousers and waistcoat; the trousers were finished off with thick boots, weighted with heavy leaden soles. The texture of the waistcoat was held together by bands of copper, which crossed the chest, protecting it from the great pressure of the water and leaving the lungs free to act. The sleeves ended in gloves, which in no way restrained the movement of the hands. There was a vast difference noticeable between this dress and the old-fashioned diving-suit.

At the captain’s command, two crew members came to help us put on these heavy, waterproof clothes made of seamless rubber, specifically designed to withstand significant pressure. One could easily mistake this diving gear for a suit of armor—both flexible and resilient. It consisted of trousers and a vest; the trousers had thick boots attached, weighted down with heavy lead soles. The vest was reinforced with copper bands across the chest, protecting it from the immense pressure of the water while allowing the lungs to function freely. The sleeves ended in gloves that did not restrict the movement of our hands at all. There was a noticeable difference between this outfit and the old-fashioned diving suit.

Captain Nemo and one of his companions, Conseil and myself, were soon enveloped in the dresses; there remained nothing more to be done but inclose our heads[344] in the metal boxes. Captain Nemo thrust his head into the helmet, Conseil and I did the same. The upper part of our dress terminated in a copper collar, upon which was screwed the metal helmet. Three holes, protected by thick glass, allowed us to see in all directions by simply turning our heads in the interior of the head-dress. As soon as it was in position, the Rouquayrol apparatus on our backs began to act; and, for my part, I could breathe with ease.

Captain Nemo and one of his companions, Conseil, and I quickly got suited up; all that was left was to cover our heads[344] with the metal helmets. Captain Nemo slipped his head into the helmet, and Conseil and I did the same. The upper part of our suits ended with a copper collar, which was screwed onto the metal helmet. Three holes, covered with thick glass, let us see in all directions just by turning our heads inside the helmet. Once it was secure, the Rouquayrol device on our backs started working, and I was able to breathe easily.

With the Ruhmkorff lamp hanging from my belt, and the gun in my hand, I was ready to set out. But to speak the truth, imprisoned in these heavy garments and glued to the deck by the leaden soles, it was impossible for me to take a step. This state of things, however, was provided for. I felt myself being pushed into a little room next the wardrobe-room. My companions followed, towed along in the same way. I heard a water-tight door, furnished with stopper-plates, close upon us, and we were wrapped in profound darkness.

With the Ruhmkorff lamp hanging from my belt and the gun in my hand, I was ready to head out. But to be honest, trapped in these heavy clothes and stuck to the deck by the leaden soles, I couldn’t take a single step. However, this situation was anticipated. I felt myself being pushed into a small room next to the wardrobe-room. My companions followed, pulled along in the same way. I heard a water-tight door, equipped with stopper plates, close behind us, and we were enveloped in complete darkness.

After some minutes, a loud hissing was heard; I felt the cold mount from my feet to my chest. Evidently from some part of the vessel they had, by means of a tap, given entrance to the water, which was invading us and with which the room was soon filled. A second door cut in the side of the Nautilus then opened. We saw a faint light. In another instant our feet trod the bottom of the sea.

After a few minutes, we heard a loud hissing; I felt the cold rise from my feet to my chest. Clearly, somewhere in the ship, they had opened a valve to let water in, which was quickly flooding the room. Then, a second door cut into the side of the Nautilus opened. We saw a faint light. In another moment, we were standing on the bottom of the sea.

[345]How can I retrace the impression left upon me by that walk under the waters? Words are impotent to relate such wonders. Captain Nemo walked in front, his companion followed some steps behind. Conseil and I remained near each other, as if an exchange of words had been possible through our metallic cases. I no longer felt the weight of my clothing, or of my shoes, of my reservoir of air, or my thick helmet, in the midst of which my head rattled like an almond in its shell.

[345]How can I capture the impression that walk underwater left on me? Words aren’t enough to describe such wonders. Captain Nemo walked ahead, his companion a few steps behind. Conseil and I stayed close to each other, as if we could communicate through our metal suits. I no longer felt the weight of my clothes, my shoes, my air tank, or my heavy helmet, where my head rattled around like an almond in its shell.

The light which lit the soil thirty feet below the surface of the ocean astonished me by its power. The solar rays shone through the watery mass easily and dissipated all color, and I clearly distinguished objects at a distance of a hundred and fifty yards. Beyond that the tints darkened into fine gradations of vultramarine and faded into vague obscurity. We were walking on fine, even sand, not wrinkled as on a flat shore, which retains the impression of the billows. This dazzling carpet, really a reflector, repelled the rays of the sun with wonderful intensity, which accounted for the vibration which penetrated every atom of liquid. Shall I be believed when I say that, at a depth of thirty feet, I could see as well as if I was in broad daylight?

The light that illuminated the seabed thirty feet below the ocean surface amazed me with its intensity. The sunlight easily filtered through the water and washed away all color, allowing me to clearly see objects up to a hundred and fifty yards away. Beyond that distance, the shades deepened into beautiful gradients of vultramarine and faded into indistinct darkness. We walked on smooth, even sand, not the rippled kind found on a flat shore that shows the movement of the waves. This stunning carpet, really a reflector, bounced the sun's rays back with incredible intensity, which explained the vibrations that permeated every drop of water. Can you believe me when I say that, at a depth of thirty feet, I could see as clearly as if I were in bright daylight?

For a quarter of an hour I trod on this sand; the hull of the Nautilus, resembling a long shoal, disappeared by degrees; but its lantern would help to[346] guide us back when darkness should overtake us in the waters. Soon forms of objects outlined in the distance became discernible. I recognized magnificent rocks, hung with a tapestry of vzoophytes of the most beautiful kind.

For fifteen minutes, I walked on this sand; the hull of the Nautilus, looking like a long sandbank, gradually faded from view. But its lantern would help to[346] guide us back when darkness came upon us in the waters. Soon, shapes of objects in the distance became clear. I recognized stunning rocks, draped with a tapestry of vzoophytes of the finest kind.

It was then about ten o’clock in the morning, and the rays of the sun struck the surface of the waves at rather an oblique angle; at the touch of the light, decomposed by vrefraction as through a prism, flowers, rocks, plants, and shells were shaded at the edges by the seven solar colors. It was a marvelous feast for the eyes, this complication of colored tints, a perfect vkaleidoscope of green, yellow, orange, violet, indigo, and blue!

It was around ten in the morning, and the sunlight hit the surface of the waves at a bit of an angle; as the light hit, breaking up through vrefraction like it would through a prism, flowers, rocks, plants, and shells had their edges shaded by the seven colors of the sun. It was a stunning sight, this mix of colors, a perfect vkaleidoscope of green, yellow, orange, violet, indigo, and blue!

All these wonders I saw in the space of a quarter of a mile, scarcely stopping and following Captain Nemo, who beckoned me on by signs. Soon the nature of the soil changed; to the sandy plain succeeded an extent of slimy mud; we then traveled over a plain of seaweed of wild and luxuriant vegetation. This sward was of close texture and soft to the feet, rivaling the softest carpet woven by the hand of man. While verdure was spread at our feet, it did not abandon our heads. A light network of marine plants grew on the surface of the water.

All these amazing sights I experienced over the course of a quarter of a mile, hardly stopping as I followed Captain Nemo, who signaled me to keep going. Soon, the ground beneath us changed; we moved from the sandy plain to a stretch of slimy mud, and then we crossed a field of seaweed filled with wild and lush vegetation. This ground was dense and soft underfoot, rivaling the most comfortable carpet made by human hands. While greenery spread out below us, it also surrounded us above. A delicate network of marine plants floated on the surface of the water.

We had been gone from the Nautilus an hour and a half. It was near noon; I knew this by the vperpendicularity of the sun’s rays, which were no longer refracted.[347] The magical colors disappeared by degrees and the shades of emerald and sapphire were effaced. We walked with a regular step, which rang upon the ground with astonishing intensity; indeed the slightest noise was transmitted with a quickness and vividness to which the ear is unaccustomed on earth, water being a better conductor of sound than air in the vratio of four to one. At this period the earth sloped downward; the light took a uniform tint. We were at a depth of a hundred and five yards.

We had been away from the Nautilus for an hour and a half. It was close to noon; I knew this because of the directness of the sun’s rays, which were no longer distorted.[347] The magical colors faded gradually, and the shades of emerald and sapphire disappeared. We walked in sync, our steps echoing on the ground with surprising intensity; in fact, even the slightest sound traveled quickly and vividly, unlike anything I'm used to on land, since water conducts sound better than air in a v ratio of four to one. At this point, the ground sloped downward; the light took on a consistent hue. We were at a depth of one hundred and five yards.

At this depth I could still see the rays of the sun, though feebly; to their intense brilliancy had succeeded a reddish twilight, but we could find our way well enough. It was not necessary to resort to the Ruhmkorff apparatus as yet. At this moment Captain Nemo stopped and waited till I joined him, pointing then to an obscure mass which loomed in the shadow at a short distance.

At this depth, I could still see the sun's rays, although faintly; the intense brightness had turned into a reddish twilight, but we could navigate just fine. We didn't need to use the Ruhmkorff device yet. At that moment, Captain Nemo paused and waited for me to catch up, then pointed to a dark shape looming in the shadows nearby.

“It is the forest of the island of Crespo,” thought I, and I was not mistaken.

“It’s the forest on the island of Crespo,” I thought, and I was right.

This under-sea forest was composed of large tree-plants; and the moment we penetrated under its vast varcades I was struck by the singular position of their branches: not an herb which carpeted the ground, not a branch which clothed the trees was either broken or bent, nor did they extend in a vhorizontal direction; all stretched up toward the surface of the sea. Not a filament, not a ribbon, however thin, but kept as straight[348] as a rod of iron. They were motionless, yet when bent to one side by the hand they directly resumed their former position. Truly it was a region of perpendicularity.

This underwater forest was made up of large tree-like plants, and as soon as we ventured beneath its vast varcades, I was amazed by the unique way their branches were positioned: not a single herb covering the ground, nor a branch on the trees, was broken or bent; they didn’t spread out in a vhorizontal direction at all; instead, they all reached up toward the surface of the sea. Not a single filament, not even the thinnest ribbon, was anything less than perfectly straight[348] like a rod of iron. They were completely still, yet if you bent one to the side by hand, it would immediately return to its original position. It truly was a place of verticality.

I soon accustomed myself to this fantastic position, as well as to the comparative darkness which surrounded us. The sights were very wonderful. Under numerous shrubs as large as trees on land were massed bushes of living flowers—animals rather than plants—of various colors and glowing softly in the obscurity of the ocean depth. Fish flies flew from branch to branch like a swarm of humming-birds, while swarms of marine creatures rose at our feet like a flight of snipes.

I quickly got used to this amazing place, along with the relative darkness around us. The views were truly incredible. There were huge shrubs, almost tree-sized, covered with bright, living flowers—more like animals than plants—shimmering softly in the dimness of the ocean depths. Little fish flies zipped from branch to branch like a swarm of hummingbirds, while clusters of sea creatures swirled around our feet like a group of snipe.

In about an hour Captain Nemo gave the signal to halt. I, for my part, was not sorry, and we stretched ourselves under an arbor of plants, the long thin blades of which stood up like arrows. I felt an irresistible desire to sleep, an experience which happens to all divers. My eyes soon closed behind the thick glasses and I fell into a heavy slumber. Captain Nemo and his companion, stretched in the clear crystal, set me the example.

In about an hour, Captain Nemo signaled to stop. Personally, I was glad, and we laid down under a canopy of plants, their long, slender blades standing tall like arrows. I felt an overwhelming urge to sleep, something all divers go through. My eyes quickly shut behind the thick glasses, and I fell into a deep sleep. Captain Nemo and his companion, relaxing in the clear water, set the example for me.

How long I remained buried in this drowsiness I cannot judge; but when I woke, the sun seemed sinking toward the horizon. Captain Nemo had already risen, and I was beginning to stretch my limbs when an unexpected sight brought me briskly to my feet.

How long I stayed buried in this drowsiness, I can't say; but when I woke up, the sun looked like it was setting. Captain Nemo was already up, and I was just starting to stretch my limbs when an unexpected sight made me quickly get to my feet.

[349]A few steps off, a monster sea-spider, about forty inches high, was watching me with squinting eyes, ready to spring on me. Though my diver’s dress was thick enough to defend me from the bite of this animal, I could not help shuddering with horror. Conseil and the sailor of the Nautilus awoke at this moment. Captain Nemo pointed out the hideous creature, which a blow from the butt end of a gun knocked over; I saw the claws of the monster writhe in horrible convulsions. This incident reminded me that other animals more to be feared might haunt these obscure depths, against whose attacks my diving-clothes would not protect me.

[349]A few steps away, a massive sea spider, about forty inches tall, was staring at me with squinting eyes, ready to pounce. Even though my diving suit was thick enough to protect me from this creature’s bite, I couldn’t help but shudder in fear. At that moment, Conseil and the sailor from the Nautilus woke up. Captain Nemo pointed out the ugly creature, which was knocked over by a strike from the butt of a gun; I watched as the monster's claws thrashed in terrifying convulsions. This incident reminded me that even more dangerous creatures could be lurking in these dark depths, against whose attacks my diving suit wouldn’t safeguard me.

Indeed, I thought that this halt would mark the end of our walk; but I was mistaken, for instead of returning to the Nautilus, we continued our bold excursion. The ground was still on the incline; its declivity seemed to be getting greater and to be leading us to lower depths. It must have been about three o’clock when we reached a narrow valley between high walls; thanks to the perfection of our apparatus, we were far below the depth to which divers ever penetrate.

Indeed, I thought this stop would signal the end of our walk; but I was wrong, because instead of going back to the Nautilus, we pressed on with our daring adventure. The ground was still sloping down; its descent seemed to be getting steeper, taking us to even lower depths. It must have been around three o’clock when we reached a narrow valley between steep walls; thanks to the excellence of our equipment, we were much deeper than what divers typically reach.

At our great depth the darkness thickened; ten paces away not an object was visible. I was groping my way when I suddenly saw a brilliant white light flash out ahead; Captain Nemo had turned on his electric torch. The rest of us soon followed his example, and the sea, lit by our four lanterns, was illuminated for a circle of forty yards.

At our great depth, the darkness got thicker; nothing was visible ten paces away. I was feeling my way when I suddenly saw a bright white light flash in front of me; Captain Nemo had turned on his electric torch. The rest of us quickly followed his lead, and the sea, lit by our four lanterns, was illuminated in a circle of forty yards.

[350]Captain Nemo still plunged onward into the dark reaches of the forest, whose trees were getting scarcer at every step. At last, after about four hours, this marvelous excursion came to an end. A wall of superb rocks rose before us, a heap of gigantic blocks, an enormous granite shore. It was the prop of the island of Crespo. It was the earth!

[350]Captain Nemo continued to move deeper into the dark parts of the forest, where the trees were becoming fewer with each step. Finally, after about four hours, this amazing journey came to an end. A stunning wall of rocks appeared before us, a pile of massive blocks, a huge granite coastline. It was the base of the island of Crespo. It was the land!

The return now began. Captain Nemo resumed his place at the head of his little band and directed the course without hesitation. I thought we were not following the road we had come, on our return to the Nautilus. The new way was very steep and consequently very painful; we approached the surface of the sea rapidly, but this ascent was not so sudden as to cause a too rapid relief from the pressure of the water, which would have been dangerous. Very soon light reappeared and grew, and as the sun was low on the horizon, the refraction edged all objects with a vspectral ring. At ten yards deep, we walked amid a shoal of little fishes, more numerous than the birds of the air; but no vaquatic game worthy of a shot had as yet met our gaze. Suddenly I saw the captain put his gun to his shoulder and follow a moving object into the shrubs. He fired; I heard a slight hissing and the creature fell stunned at some distance from us.

The return journey began. Captain Nemo took his place at the front of our small group and confidently set our course. I noticed we weren't retracing our original path back to the Nautilus. The new route was quite steep and therefore very challenging; we were quickly rising toward the surface of the sea, but the ascent wasn’t so abrupt as to create a dangerous drop in water pressure. Before long, light returned and brightened, and with the sun low on the horizon, everything was outlined by a vspectral ring. At ten yards deep, we moved through a swarm of tiny fish, more numerous than birds in the sky; however, no vaquatic game worth shooting had come into view yet. Suddenly, I saw the captain lift his gun to his shoulder and track a moving object through the bushes. He fired; I heard a faint hiss, and the creature collapsed, dazed, some distance away from us.

It was a magnificent sea-otter, five feet long and very valuable. Its skin, chestnut-brown above and silvery underneath, would have made one of those[351] beautiful furs so sought after in the Russian and Chinese markets. I admired the curious animal, with its rounded head ornamented with short ears, its round eyes, and white whiskers like those of a cat, and its webbed feet and nails and tufted tail. This precious beast, hunted and tracked by fishermen, has now become very rare and has sought refuge in the northern parts of the Pacific.

It was a magnificent sea otter, five feet long and extremely valuable. Its fur, chestnut-brown on top and silvery underneath, would have made one of those[351] beautiful coats that are so sought after in the Russian and Chinese markets. I admired the unique animal, with its rounded head adorned with short ears, its round eyes, and white whiskers like a cat’s, along with its webbed feet, nails, and tufted tail. This precious creature, hunted and tracked by fishermen, has now become quite rare and has taken refuge in the northern parts of the Pacific.

Captain Nemo’s companion threw the sea-otter over his shoulder, and we continued our journey. For an hour a plain of sand lay stretched before us, which sometimes rose to within two yards of the surface of the water. I then saw our image clearly reflected, drawn inversely, and above us appeared an identical group reflecting our movements: in a word, the image was like us in every point, except that the figures walked with their heads downward and their feet in the air.

Captain Nemo’s companion tossed the sea-otter over his shoulder, and we kept moving. For an hour, a stretch of sand lay in front of us, sometimes rising to within two yards of the water's surface. I then saw our reflection clearly, mirrored, and above us was an identical group reflecting our movements: in other words, the image was just like us in every way, except the figures were walking with their heads down and their feet up in the air.

For two hours we followed these sandy plains, then fields of valgae very disagreeable to cross. Candidly, I felt that I could do no more when I saw a glimmer of light, which for a half-mile broke the darkness of the waters. It was the lantern of the Nautilus. Before twenty minutes were over we should be on board, and I should be able to breathe with ease, for it seemed that my reservoir supplied air very deficient in oxygen. But I did not reckon on an accidental meeting which delayed our arrival for some time.

For two hours, we traveled across these sandy plains, then through fields of valgae that were really unpleasant to walk through. Honestly, I felt I couldn’t go on anymore when I spotted a glimmer of light that cut through the darkness of the waters for about half a mile. It was the lantern of the Nautilus. In less than twenty minutes, we would be on board, and I could finally breathe easily because it seemed my air reservoir was lacking in oxygen. However, I didn't account for an unexpected delay that held us up for a while.

[352]I had remained some steps behind, when presently I saw Captain Nemo come hurriedly toward me. With his strong hand he bent me to the ground, while his companion did the same to Conseil. At first I knew not what to think of this sudden attack, but I was soon reassured by seeing the captain lie down beside me and remain immovable.

[352]I had stayed a few steps back when I saw Captain Nemo rush toward me. With his powerful hand, he pushed me to the ground, while his companion did the same to Conseil. At first, I didn’t know what to make of this sudden action, but I quickly felt reassured when I saw the captain lie down next to me and stay still.

I was stretched on the ground, just under shelter of a bush of algae, when, raising my head, I saw some enormous mass, casting phosphorescent gleams, pass blusteringly by. My blood froze in my veins as I recognized two formidable sharks. They were man-eaters, terrible creatures with enormous tails and a dull glassy stare—monstrous brutes which could crush a whole man in their iron jaws! I noticed their silver undersides and their huge mouths bristling with teeth, from a very unscientific point of view and more as a possible victim than as a naturalist.

I was lying on the ground, just underneath a bush of algae, when I lifted my head and saw a massive figure, glowing with phosphorescent light, rush by. My blood ran cold as I recognized two huge sharks. They were man-eaters, terrifying creatures with massive tails and a dull, glassy stare—monstrous beasts that could crush a whole person in their iron jaws! I noticed their silver bellies and their enormous mouths filled with teeth, not from a scientific perspective but more as a potential victim than a naturalist.

Happily the vvoracious creatures do not see well. They passed without noticing us, brushing us with their brownish fins, and we escaped by a miracle from a danger certainly greater than that of meeting a tiger full-face in a forest. Half an hour later, guided by the electric light, we reached the Nautilus. The outside door had been left open, and Captain Nemo closed it as soon as we entered the first cell. He then pressed a knob. I heard the pumps working in the midst of the vessel. I felt the water sinking from around me,[353] and in a few minutes the cell was entirely empty. The inside door then opened, and we entered the vestry.

Happily, the vvoracious creatures don’t have great vision. They swam by without noticing us, brushing against us with their brownish fins, and we escaped by a miracle from a threat surely greater than encountering a tiger face-to-face in the woods. Half an hour later, guided by the electric light, we reached the Nautilus. The outside door had been left open, and Captain Nemo closed it as soon as we entered the first chamber. He then pressed a button. I heard the pumps operating inside the vessel. I felt the water receding from around me, [353] and within a few minutes, the chamber was completely empty. The inner door then opened, and we stepped into the vestry.

Our diving-dress was taken off, not without some trouble; and fairly worn out from want of food and sleep, I returned to my room in great wonder at this surprising excursion at the bottom of the sea.

Our diving suit was taken off with quite a bit of effort, and completely exhausted from lack of food and sleep, I went back to my room in amazement at this incredible adventure at the bottom of the ocean.

Jules Verne.

Jules Verne.

HELPS TO STUDY

STUDY HELP

What was the hunt to which the adventurers were invited? Describe the preparations for it. What kind of gun did the hunters carry? Describe the descent to the bottom of the sea and the walk. What impressed you most? Would you care to take a nap at the bottom of the sea? What were the main incidents in the return trip? Find out all you can about divers and about life on the floor of the ocean.

What was the hunt that the adventurers were invited to? Describe the preparations for it. What kind of gun did the hunters carry? Describe the descent to the bottom of the sea and the walk. What impressed you the most? Would you like to take a nap at the bottom of the sea? What were the main events on the return trip? Find out everything you can about divers and life on the ocean floor.

SUPPLEMENTARY READING

ADDITIONAL READING

  • The Mysterious Island—Jules Verne.
  • Thirty Strange Stories—H. G. Wells.
  • The Great Stone of Sardis—Frank R. Stockton.
Roll on, you deep and dark blue ocean—roll!
Ten thousand fleets sweep over you in vain; Man damages the earth with destruction—his dominance
Stops at the shore; on the water's surface The wrecks are all your doing, and nothing remains. A shadow of man's destruction.
Lord Byron.

UNDER SEAS

This story is a realistic description of a submarine cruise in the recent war. The Kate was a Russian underwater boat operating against the German fleet in the Baltic Sea. Her experiences in this terrible mode of fighting were the same as those of hundreds of submarines belonging to the various warring powers. It may be observed from the description how marvelous has been the advance of science in the last generation. What Jules Verne imagined in his book, Twenty Thousand Leagues Under the Sea, the Kate accomplished. This story of actual war is not less wonderful than the vision of the romancer.

This story is a realistic account of a submarine mission during the recent war. The Kate was a Russian sub operating against the German fleet in the Baltic Sea. Her experiences in this brutal style of combat were similar to those of hundreds of submarines from different warring nations. From this description, we can see how incredible the advancements in science have been over the past generation. What Jules Verne imagined in his book, Twenty Thousand Leagues Under the Sea, the Kate actually achieved. This story of real war is just as amazing as the visions of the storyteller.

Men were placed at the water-pumps, the oxygen containers, air-purifiers and vdistilling machinery, and the vhatchways were thoroughly examined; the gunners took their posts at the torpedo tubes. The order had been given to move about as little as possible, to keep in the berths when not on duty, and not to talk and laugh. Then the watchman left the vconning tower, and the main hatchway was vhermetically closed.

Men were stationed at the water pumps, oxygen tanks, air purifiers, and vdistilling equipment, and the vhatchways were thoroughly checked; the gunners took their positions at the torpedo tubes. The directive had been issued to move as little as possible, to stay in their bunks when not on duty, and to avoid talking and laughing. Then the watchman left the vconning tower, and the main hatchway was vhermetically sealed.

Captain Andrey gave the order to submerge and went over to the navigating compartment. Water rushed into the vballast tanks, the boat grew heavy, and its rolling and pitching ceased: the Kate sank and ran ahead under water, steering by means of the vperiscope. Andrey pushed a button and a cone of pale blue rays poured from the tube. The vscreen of the periscope grew alive with tiny waves, passing clouds,[355] and a tail of smoke on the skyline. With his chin resting on his arm, Andrey scanned the image of the sea which lay before him. Presently the smoke vanished, and on the right hand appeared the hazy outline of land.

Captain Andrey gave the order to dive and walked over to the navigation compartment. Water poured into the vballast tanks, the submarine became heavy, and its rolling and pitching stopped: the Kate sank and moved forward underwater, steering with the vperiscope. Andrey pressed a button and a beam of pale blue light streamed from the tube. The vscreen of the periscope lit up with tiny waves, drifting clouds,[355] and a plume of smoke on the horizon. With his chin resting on his arm, Andrey scanned the view of the sea in front of him. Soon the smoke disappeared, revealing the faint outline of land on the right.

At nightfall, the boat, taking advantage of the darkness, rose to the surface of the sea and sailed without lights. Andrey stood on the bridge throughout the night. The water was placid, the stars were screened by a light mist, and far away to the south the pale blue gleam of an enemy searchlight moved through the clouds.

At nightfall, the boat, using the cover of darkness, surfaced and sailed without any lights. Andrey stood on the bridge all night. The water was calm, the stars were obscured by a light mist, and in the distance to the south, the faint blue glow of an enemy searchlight moved through the clouds.

The boat was now approaching a mine field. At dawn, when the greenish-orange light began slowly to pervade the fleecy clouds, the Kate sank to a great depth at a definitely fixed point in the sea. Steering solely by compass and map, she commenced to pick her way under the mines. Yakovlev was in charge of the steering apparatus, while Prince Bylopolsky calculated the vside drift and reported to the chief engineer in charge of the motors. Andrey, leaning over the map, gave orders to the man at the wheel.

The boat was now getting close to a minefield. At dawn, when the greenish-orange light started to filter through the fluffy clouds, the Kate sank to a great depth at a clearly marked spot in the sea. Navigating only with a compass and map, she began to carefully maneuver through the mines. Yakovlev was responsible for the steering equipment, while Prince Bylopolsky calculated the vside drift and communicated with the chief engineer overseeing the engines. Andrey, leaning over the map, directed the person at the wheel.

There was no sensation of movement, and it seemed as if the Kate stood still amidst the eery darkness. The men for the most part were stretched on their backs, seeking to consume as little oxygen as possible. In spite of this precaution, however, the air was thick, and the sailors felt a tingling sensation in the ears.

There was no feeling of movement, and it felt like the Kate was just sitting in the eerie darkness. Most of the men were lying on their backs, trying to use as little oxygen as they could. Despite this effort, the air was heavy, and the sailors felt a tingling in their ears.

[356]Suddenly the boat’s keel struck against something hard, and a grating sound broke the stillness.

[356]Suddenly, the boat's keel hit something solid, and a scraping noise shattered the silence.

“Stop! Stop!” called out Andrey, dashing forth from the navigating cabin.

“Stop! Stop!” shouted Andrey, rushing out from the navigation cabin.

The pinions cracked and the motors ceased to pulsate. Immediately the air became hot, as in a Turkish bath. Andrey entered the water-tight conning tower, which was flooded with diluted, greenish light from the ports provided for the purpose of giving a view of the surrounding waters. He peered through the glass pane. Vague, blurred forms and shadows gradually became visible in the twilight of the deep. One of the shadows wavered and glided along the window, and the round, tragic eyes of a fish glanced at Andrey. The fish disappeared in the depths below the boat. Evidently the Kate had not run aground, nor were there any submerged reefs in that quarter. Andrey gave an order to raise the boat several feet. Then numerous shadows leaped aside and scattered, and the captain plainly saw a jumbled heap of ropes and ladders. It was obvious that the Kate had blundered into the remains of a sunken ship.

The engines stopped, and the motors turned off. Instantly, the air got hot, like in a sauna. Andrey stepped into the water-tight control room, which was filled with a dim, greenish light from the windows meant to let him see the surrounding waters. He looked through the glass. Faint, blurry shapes and shadows slowly came into view in the dimness of the deep. One of the shadows moved and slid past the window, and the round, sad eyes of a fish looked at Andrey. The fish vanished into the depths below the boat. Clearly, the Kate hadn’t run aground, nor were there any underwater reefs in that area. Andrey ordered the boat to rise several feet. Then many shadows darted away and dispersed, and the captain saw a tangled mass of ropes and ladders. It was clear that the Kate had accidentally hit the wreckage of a sunken ship.

The halt was unfortunate—indeed, might prove fatal. The uniform motion of the boat had been disturbed, the vorientation lost; the inevitable small error made at the point of submerging must have increased in the course beneath the waves. The Kate had lost her way, and something must be done. Andrey[357] drummed nervously on the window-pane as he thought. It was impossible to stay under water any longer, and yet to rise to the surface meant to be seen and attacked by enemy warships. Only in this way, however, was it possible to determine the boat’s position.

The stop was unfortunate—it could even be deadly. The boat's steady movement had been interrupted, the vorientation lost; the small mistake made when going underwater must have grown while submerged. The Kate had gone off course, and something needed to be done. Andrey[357] drummed anxiously on the window as he thought. It was impossible to stay underwater any longer, but coming to the surface meant being spotted and attacked by enemy warships. Still, this was the only way to figure out the boat’s position.

Andrey, giving an order for the boat to rise slowly, returned to his observation point. The water gradually grew clearer. Suddenly a dark ball moved down to meet the craft. “A mine!” flashed across Andrey’s mind, and, overcoming the torpor which had begun to oppress his brain, he ordered the submarine to be swerved from her course. The ball moved away, but another appeared on the right. There was another change of direction. And now everywhere in the midst of the greenish twilight cast-iron shells lay in wait. The Kate was in the toils of a mine net!

Andrey ordered the boat to rise slowly and returned to his observation point. The water gradually became clearer. Suddenly, a dark ball moved down to meet the craft. “A mine!” flashed through Andrey’s mind, and, shaking off the fog that had started to cloud his thoughts, he ordered the submarine to change course. The ball moved away, but another one appeared on the right. There was another change of direction. Now, all around in the greenish twilight, cast-iron shells lay in wait. The Kate was caught in a mine net!

Sea water, when viewed from a great height, is so transparent that large fishes can even be seen in it. Owing to this fact, the Kate was discovered by two enemy vhydroplanes as she rose among the mines toward the surface of the bay. The aircraft were seen, however, and the boat dived again to a great depth.

Sea water, when seen from high up, is so clear that you can even spot large fish swimming in it. Because of this, the Kate was spotted by two enemy vhydroplanes as it surfaced amid the mines in the bay. However, the planes were noticed, and the boat dived again to a deep depth.

The Kate now blindly groped her way forward. The motors worked at their top speed, and the body of the boat trembled. Hundreds of demons called horsepowers fiercely turned the various wheels, pinions, and shafts. The air was hot and stuffy; the men at[358] the engine, stripped to the waist, worked feverishly. Speed was necessary, for only oxygen enough to sustain the crew for one hour remained in the lead cylinders.

The Kate now moved forward, feeling her way in the dark. The motors were running at full capacity, and the boat vibrated. Hundreds of horsepower were turning the wheels, gears, and shafts with fierce intensity. The air was hot and stifling; the men at[358] the engine, shirtless, worked intensely. Speed was crucial, as there was only enough oxygen in the lead cylinders to keep the crew alive for one hour.

Yakovlev still sat at the compass, his elbows on his knees and his hands pressing his head. The men lounged in the cabins and corridors, their faces livid with suffocation. Prince Bylopolsky remained leaning over his vlogarithmic tables, which had now become useless. From time to time he wiped his face, as if removing a net of invisible cobwebs. Finally he rose to his feet, took a few steps, and fainted dead away.

Yakovlev was still at the compass, elbows on his knees and hands pressing against his head. The men were relaxing in the cabins and corridors, their faces pale from suffocation. Prince Bylopolsky stayed leaned over his vlogarithmic tables, which were now pointless. Every so often, he wiped his face, as if trying to clear away a web of invisible cobwebs. Finally, he stood up, took a few steps, and collapsed.

Giving the order to proceed at full speed, Andrey hoped to pass the mine zone, even though some of his men succumbed for lack of air. Pale and excited, his hair in disorder, and his coat unbuttoned, he was everywhere at once, and his voice sustained the failing strength of the half-suffocated crew. Seeing the prince stretched unconscious on a berth, Andrey poured a few drops of brandy in his mouth and kissed his wet, childlike forehead. In making too rapid a movement, lurid flames danced before his eyes, and he bent back, striking his head against a sharp angle of an engine. He felt no pain from the blow.

Giving the order to go full speed ahead, Andrey hoped to get through the mine zone, even though some of his men were choking due to a lack of air. Pale and agitated, with his hair disheveled and his coat unbuttoned, he was everywhere at once, and his voice kept the half-suffocated crew going. Seeing the prince lying unconscious on a berth, Andrey poured a few drops of brandy into his mouth and kissed his damp, childlike forehead. As he moved too quickly, bright flames danced before his eyes, and he leaned back, hitting his head against a sharp corner of the engine. He felt no pain from the impact.

“Bad!” thought Andrey, and crawled over to the emergency oxygen container. He opened the faucet and inhaled the fragrant stream of gas. His head began to swim and a sweet fire ran through his veins.[359] With an effort he rose to his feet. The outlines of the objects around him were strangely distinct, and the faces of the men imploringly turned to him—some of them bearded and high-cheekboned, others tender and childlike—seemed to him touchingly human....

“Not good!” thought Andrey, as he crawled over to the emergency oxygen tank. He opened the valve and breathed in the fragrant gas. His head started to spin and a sweet warmth coursed through his veins.[359] With effort, he got to his feet. The shapes of the objects around him were oddly sharp, and the faces of the men looking at him—some with beards and high cheekbones, others gentle and youthful—seemed to him deeply human....

In the corridor Andrey came upon a man standing against the wall and gulping the air like a fish. Seeing the commander, he made an effort to cheer up and mumbled, “Beg pardon, sir; I’m a bit unwell.” The captain leaned over and looked into his eyes, which a film of death was already beginning to veil. Andrey, turning to the telephone tube, gave a command to rise. The Kate shook all over and dived upward. The ascent lasted four minutes and a half, at the end of which time the boat stood still and light fell on the screen of the periscope. The sailors crawled up to the main hatchway and unscrewed it. Cold salt air rushed into the boat, swelling the chests of the sufferers and turning their heads; the sensation of free breathing was delicious after the suffocation they had so long endured.

In the corridor, Andrey spotted a man leaning against the wall and gasping for air like a fish. When the commander was near, the man tried to perk up and mumbled, “Sorry, sir; I’m feeling a bit off.” The captain leaned in and looked into his eyes, which were already clouded with a hint of death. Andrey turned to the phone and ordered the ascent. The Kate shook all over and shot up. The climb took four and a half minutes, after which the sub came to a stop and light hit the periscope screen. The sailors crawled up to the main hatch and unscrewed it. Cold salt air flooded into the boat, filling the lungs of the struggling men and spinning their heads; the feeling of breathing freely was amazing after the suffocation they had endured for so long.

Andrey, leaping on the bridge, found the evening sun suspended above vast masses of warm clouds and the sea quiet and peaceful. He began to take observations with the vsextant, which shook in his trembling hand. Presently a loud buzzing was heard in the sky, followed by the measured crackling of a machine gun; from the hull of the boat came a sharp rat-a-tat, as if[360] some one was throwing dry peas on it. A hydroplane was circling above the Kate.

Andrey, jumping onto the bridge, saw the evening sun hanging above large, warm clouds, and the sea was calm and peaceful. He started taking measurements with the vsextant, which shook in his unsteady hand. Suddenly, a loud buzzing filled the sky, followed by the sharp crackling of a machine gun; from the boat's hull came a quick rat-a-tat sound, as if[360] someone was tossing dry peas at it. A hydroplane was circling above the Kate.

Andrey bit his lip and kept on working; a squad of his men loaded their rifles. The hydroplane swooped down almost to the surface of the sea, then soared with a shrill “F-r-r-r” and flew right over the boat. A clean-shaven pilot sat motionless, his hands on the wheel; below him an observer gazed downward, waiting. Suddenly the latter lifted a bomb and threw it into a tube. The missile flashed in the air and plunged into the sea at the very side of the boat. One of the crew fired his rifle, and the observer threw up his leather-covered arms with outspread fingers. Slowly circling under the fire of the submarine crew, the aircraft rose toward the clouds and sailed off.

Andrey bit his lip and kept working; a team of his men loaded their rifles. The hydroplane swooped down almost to the surface of the ocean, then soared with a loud “F-r-r-r” and flew right over the boat. A clean-shaven pilot sat still, his hands on the controls; below him, an observer looked down, waiting. Suddenly, the observer lifted a bomb and tossed it into a tube. The missile shot through the air and plunged into the sea right beside the boat. One of the crew fired his rifle, and the observer raised his leather-covered arms with outstretched fingers. Slowly circling under the fire from the submarine crew, the aircraft climbed toward the clouds and flew away.

Over the sky-ridge another aeroplane appeared, looking like a long thin line. Meantime the Kate picked her way with graceful ease across the orange-colored waters as if cutting through molten glass. Andrey, buttoning his coat, said with a grimace, “Well, Yakovlev, the mines are behind us, but what are we going to do now?”

Over the ridge of the sky, another airplane appeared, looking like a long thin line. Meanwhile, the Kate glided smoothly across the orange-colored waters as if slicing through molten glass. Andrey, buttoning his coat, said with a grimace, “Well, Yakovlev, the mines are behind us, but what are we going to do now?”

“This region is full of reefs and sandbanks,” replied Yakovlev.

“This area is packed with reefs and sandbars,” replied Yakovlev.

“That’s just the trouble. I wouldn’t risk sailing under the water. Wait a moment.” He raised his hand.

“That's the problem. I wouldn't take the chance of sailing underwater. Hold on a second.” He raised his hand.

A violent whizzing sound came from the west;[361] Andrey ordered greater speed. A vgrenade hissed on the right, and a jet of water spurted up from the quiet surface. The Kate tacked sharply toward the purpling horizon in the west, and behind, in her shadowy wake, another bomb burst and blossomed out into a small cloud. The boat then turned east again, but now in front of her, on both sides, everywhere, shells burst and sputtered fire. The scouting hydroplane dashed over the submarine like a bat; two pale faces looked down and disappeared. Then right above the stern of the Kate a grenade exploded and one of the sailors dropped his rifle, clutched his face, toppled over the railing, and disappeared beneath the water.

A loud whizzing sound came from the west;[361] Andrey ordered everyone to speed up. A vgrenade hissed to the right, and a jet of water shot up from the calm surface. The Kate turned sharply toward the darkening horizon in the west, and behind her, in her shadowy trail, another bomb exploded, creating a small cloud. The boat then turned east again, but now in front of her, on both sides, everywhere, shells exploded and spat fire. The scouting hydroplane zipped over the submarine like a bat; two pale faces looked down before disappearing. Then right above the stern of the Kate, a grenade went off, causing one of the sailors to drop his rifle, grab his face, fall over the railing, and vanish beneath the water.

“All hands below!” cried Andrey; and, watching where the shells fell thickest, he began to give his orders. The Kate circled like a run-down hare, while all along the darkening skyline the smoking stacks of mine-layers and destroyers were visible as the enemy’s ruthless ring rapidly tightened about the submarine.

“All hands below!” shouted Andrey; and, keeping an eye on where the shells were landing most heavily, he started giving his orders. The Kate moved in circles like a hunted hare, while along the darkening skyline, the smoking stacks of mine-layers and destroyers became visible as the enemy’s ruthless grip quickly tightened around the submarine.

Having had her wireless mast shot off by a shell, the Kate now dashed toward the rocky shore, running awash. Six sparks shot up in the dark and six steel-clad demons hissed above the boat. The long shadow of a ship glided along the shore. The Kate shook, and a sharp-nosed torpedo detached itself from her hull and glided away under the water to meet the vsilhouette of the vessel. A moment passed, and a fluffy, mountainous mass of fire and water rose from the spot[362] where the stacks of a mine-layer had projected shortly before. The mountain sank and the silhouette disappeared. The Kate entered a baylet among the rocks, submerged, and lay on the sandy sea-bed.

Having had her radio mast blown off by a shell, the Kate now sped toward the rocky shore, taking on water. Six sparks shot up in the dark, and six steel-clad missiles hissed over the boat. The long shadow of a ship moved along the shore. The Kate trembled, and a sharp-nosed torpedo detached from her hull, gliding away under the water to meet the vsilhouette of the vessel. A moment passed, and a huge burst of fire and water erupted from the spot[362] where the stacks of a mine-layer had just been. The eruption sank, and the silhouette vanished. The Kate entered a small bay among the rocks, submerged, and settled on the sandy sea floor.

Two weeks the submarine remained in the inlet, completely cut off from the rest of the world. By day she hid in the deep, and only under the cover of night did she rise to the surface to get a supply of air. The greatest precautions were necessary, for there was little likelihood that the enemy believed the submarine to be destroyed.

Two weeks the submarine stayed in the inlet, completely isolated from the rest of the world. During the day, it hid in the depths, and only at night did it surface to take on fresh air. Extreme caution was essential, as it was unlikely the enemy thought the submarine was destroyed.

At the end of that time some action was inevitable, as the boat’s supplies had given out; for three days the crew had fed on fish which one of the men had caught at great risk. Audrey decided to leave the bay and make a supreme effort to run the enemy’s cordon.

At the end of that time, some action was unavoidable since the boat’s supplies had run out; for three days, the crew had survived on fish that one of the men had caught at great risk. Audrey decided to leave the bay and make a final effort to break through the enemy’s blockade.

About daybreak, as the Kate was nearing the surface of the sea, the crew became aware of a tremendous muffled cannonade; and when the boat emerged into a white fog, the whole coast shook and echoed with the roar and crash of a sea battle. Broadsides and terrific explosions alternated with the crackling of guns. It was as though a multitude of sea-devils coughed and blew and roared at each other.

About dawn, as the Kate was coming up from beneath the water, the crew heard a huge muffled cannon fire; and when the boat broke through a thick fog, the entire coastline shook and reverberated with the sounds of a sea battle. Powerful blasts and massive explosions mixed with the sharp sounds of gunfire. It was as if a whole host of sea monsters were coughing, blowing, and roaring at one another.

“Quick, sir,” shouted Yakovlev, holding on to the railing; “we can break through now!” His teeth rattled.

“Quick, sir,” shouted Yakovlev, gripping the railing; “we can break through now!” His teeth chattered.

The preparations for the dash had been completed.[363] A strong gale swept away the fog and drove its torn masses over the sea, laying bare the rocky shore. The Kate dashed out of the bay into the open. The firing was now heard behind and on the right; the road to the port was open at last. The submarine rushed along, ripping in twain the frothing waves.

The preparations for the dash were finished.[363] A strong wind blew away the fog, scattering its remnants across the sea and revealing the rocky shore. The Kate raced out of the bay into the open water. Gunfire echoed from behind and to the right; the route to the port was finally clear. The submarine sped along, slicing through the churning waves.

In this moment of exaltation, to return safely to base, simply to do one’s duty, seemed too little to these fearless men. The feeling that possessed them was not enthusiasm but a greediness, a yearning for destruction.

In this moment of exhilaration, getting back to base safely, just to fulfill one’s duty, felt like too little for these brave men. What drove them wasn’t enthusiasm but a craving, a desire for chaos.

“We cannot go away like this,” Yakovlev shouted in Audrey’s ear; “turn back or I will shoot myself!” The man was completely beside himself; his pale face twisted convulsively.

“We can’t leave like this,” Yakovlev shouted in Audrey’s ear; “turn back or I’ll shoot myself!” The man was totally losing it; his pale face was twisted in a spasm.

Just then the sun arose, turning the rolling sea into a dull orange. Near at hand invisible ships thundered against each other. Suddenly a gray mountain-like shape emerged from the fog, enveloped in flame and smoke. Above its turrets, stacks, and masts fluttered a flag bearing a black eagle.

Just then the sun came up, transforming the rolling sea into a dull orange. Nearby, invisible ships crashed into one another. Suddenly, a gray, mountain-like shape appeared through the fog, surrounded by flames and smoke. Above its turrets, stacks, and masts, a flag waved with a black eagle on it.

Mad with the thought that the opportunity had come at last, Andrey rushed down the hatchway, knocking over Yakovlev on the way, and loaded the torpedo tube. The Kate submerged a little, and sailing awash, headed straight for the enemy vessel.

Mad with the thought that the opportunity had finally arrived, Andrey rushed down the hatchway, knocking over Yakovlev in the process, and loaded the torpedo tube. The Kate submerged slightly and, riding low in the water, headed straight for the enemy ship.

The shadow of the hostile ship glided along the periscope screen, every now and then wrapping itself[364] into a cloud pierced with fiery needles of shots. The Kate fired a torpedo but missed her aim. Leaning over the screen and biting his lips to bleeding, Andrey examined the tiny image of the vessel, one of the mightiest of battleships. The distance between the Kate and the enemy vessel continued to decrease; the image of the ship already occupied half of the periscope screen.

The shadow of the enemy ship moved across the periscope screen, occasionally intertwining[364] with clouds lit up by sharp bursts of gunfire. The Kate launched a torpedo but missed. Leaning over the screen and biting his lips until they bled, Andrey scrutinized the small image of the ship, one of the most powerful battleships. The gap between the Kate and the enemy vessel kept shrinking; the image of the ship now filled half of the periscope screen.

“Another torpedo!” shouted Andrey.

“Another torpedo!” yelled Andrey.

At that very instant a blow was struck the boat and the periscope screen grew dark. Andrey ran out from the navigating compartment and shouted:

At that moment, a blow hit the boat and the periscope screen went dark. Andrey rushed out from the navigation compartment and yelled:

“The periscope is shot away! Full speed forward!”

“The periscope is gone! Full speed ahead!”

The engineer seized the handle of a lever and asked, “Which way?”

The engineer grabbed the handle of a lever and asked, “Which way?”

“Forward! forward!”

"Keep pushing forward!"

Andrey went into the conning tower; straight in front of him foamy eddies whirled furiously. The dark hull of a ship appeared, obscuring the light.

Andrey stepped into the conning tower; right in front of him, foamy eddies swirled wildly. The dark hull of a ship emerged, blocking the light.

“Stop!” shouted Andrey. “Fire another one! Full speed backward!” He closed his eyes.

“Stop!” shouted Andrey. “Fire another one! Full speed backwards!” He closed his eyes.

For a moment it seemed to him that the end had come. He was hurled by the explosion of the torpedo into the corridor and dashed against the wall. The outcries of the men were drowned by the muffled thud of the inrushing water. The light went out; the Kate began to rotate and sink.

For a moment, he felt like it was the end. The explosion from the torpedo threw him into the corridor, and he slammed against the wall. The shouts of the men were drowned out by the muted sound of rushing water. The lights went out; the Kate started to spin and sink.

The boat did not stay long in the deep; freed from[365] the weight of two torpedoes, she slowly began to rise, stopped before reaching the surface, and commenced to sink again as the water continued to leak into her hull.

The boat didn’t stay underwater for long; after shedding the weight of two torpedoes, she slowly began to surface, paused before breaking the water, and then started to sink again as water kept leaking into her hull.

A sailor found Andrey in a narrow passage unconscious, though breathing regularly. The man dressed the captain’s wounds, but could not bring him to his senses. Another sailor tried to revive Yakovlev, but soon saw that that officer was dead. All the available hands toiled at the pumps, while the engineer and his two assistants worked frantically at the engine.

A sailor found Andrey in a narrow passage unconscious, but breathing regularly. The man treated the captain’s wounds but couldn’t bring him back to consciousness. Another sailor tried to revive Yakovlev but soon realized that the officer was dead. Everyone who was available worked hard at the pumps while the engineer and his two assistants frantically handled the engine.

The Kate was near the surface, but as the periscope and the indicator had been destroyed, it was impossible to tell precisely where she was. On the other hand, to unscrew the hatch and look out would subject the boat to the risk of being flooded. Finally, the engineer reported that it was necessary to replace the cylinder, but that this was difficult to do because the supply of candles was giving out. Kuritzyn, a sailor who had assumed command, ordered the men at the pumps to pump until they dropped dead, if necessary, but to raise the boat at least one yard. The men obeyed in grim silence. Presently the last candle went out. “It’s all over, boys,” said some one, and the pumps stopped. The only sound that now broke the silence was the monotonous splash of water leaking down on the periscope screen.

The Kate was close to the surface, but since the periscope and the indicator were broken, it was impossible to determine exactly where it was. On the other hand, unscrewing the hatch to look out would risk flooding the boat. Finally, the engineer reported that they needed to replace the cylinder, but this was challenging because the supply of candles was running low. Kuritzyn, a sailor who had taken charge, ordered the men at the pumps to keep pumping until they couldn’t anymore, if necessary, but to raise the boat at least one yard. The men complied in grim silence. Soon, the last candle went out. “It’s all over, guys,” someone said, and the pumps stopped. The only sound that broke the silence was the monotonous splash of water dripping onto the periscope screen.

“Follow me,” said Kuritzyn hoarsely to two of the[366] men. “Let us unscrew the hatches. What’s the use of fooling any longer?”

“Follow me,” Kuritzyn said hoarsely to two of the[366] men. “Let’s unscrew the hatches. What’s the point of pretending any longer?”

Feeling their way in the darkness, several men followed the leader into the corridor and up the spiral staircase in the main hatchway. When they reached the top, they grasped the bolts of the lid.

Feeling their way in the dark, several men followed the leader into the hallway and up the spiral staircase in the main hatchway. When they got to the top, they grabbed the bolts of the lid.

“Here’s our finish,” said one of the men.

“Here’s our finish,” said one of the guys.

Just then the sound of footsteps on the outside of the boat reached their ears. Some one was walking on the Kate’s hull!

Just then, the sound of footsteps outside the boat caught their attention. Someone was walking on the Kate’s hull!

“Down to the ballast tanks!” Kuritzyn ordered. “When I fire, blow them out. We are ordered not to surrender the boat.”

“Down to the ballast tanks!” Kuritzyn commanded. “When I fire, blow them out. We’ve been ordered not to surrender the boat.”

With his revolver between his teeth, he pressed the bolt. The lid yielded; light and air rushed into the opening.

With his gun between his teeth, he pushed the bolt. The lid gave way; light and air flooded into the opening.

“Hey, who is there?” Kuritzyn shouted.

“Hey, who’s there?” Kuritzyn yelled.

“Russians, Russians,” replied a voice.

“Russians, Russians,” a voice replied.

“Thank God!” said Kuritzyn in a tone of intense gratitude.

“Thank God!” said Kuritzyn, sounding incredibly grateful.

Count Alexis Tolstoi.

Count Alexis Tolstoy.

HELPS TO STUDY

STUDY AID

Tell of the preparations made for the submerging of the Kate. Describe the scene within the vessel. What accident halted the boat? Describe the events that followed. Where did the Kate find anchorage? Describe her exit from the bay. What flag was it that bore a black eagle? What was the fate of the ship bearing that flag?

Tell about the preparations made for the sinking of the Kate. Describe the scene inside the vessel. What incident stopped the boat? Describe the events that followed. Where did the Kate drop anchor? Describe her departure from the bay. What flag had a black eagle on it? What happened to the ship flying that flag?

SUPPLEMENTARY READING

ADDITIONAL READING

  • Twenty Thousand Leagues Under the Sea—Jules Verne.
  • The Pilot—J. Fenimore Cooper.

A VOYAGE TO THE MOON

The moon, being the nearest to the earth of all the heavenly bodies, has always occupied the imagination of men. Many fanciful accounts have been written of voyages to the moon, of which the following story by Edgar Allan Poe is among the best. So wonderful has been the advance of science that it is conceivable that at some distant time in the future the inhabitants of this world may possibly be able to visit the beautiful body which lights the night for us.

The moon, being the closest of all celestial bodies to Earth, has always captured people's imaginations. Many imaginative tales have been written about trips to the moon, and the following story by Edgar Allan Poe is one of the finest. Scientific progress has been so remarkable that it's possible that sometime in the distant future, people on this planet may actually be able to visit the beautiful orb that brightens our nights.

I

I

After a long and arduous devotion to the study of physics and astronomy, I, Hans Pfaal of Rotterdam, at length determined to construct a balloon of my own along original lines and to try a flight in it. Accordingly I had made an enormous bag out of cambric muslin, varnished with caoutchouc for protection against the weather. I procured all the instruments needed for a prolonged ascent and finally prepared for the inflation of the balloon. Herein lay my secret, my invention, the thing in which my balloon differed from all the balloons that had gone before. Out of a peculiar vmetallic substance and a very common acid I was able to manufacture a gas of a density about 37.4 less than that of hydrogen, and thus by far the lightest substance ever known. It would serve to carry the balloon to heights greater than had been attained before, for hydrogen is the gas usually used.

After a long and challenging dedication to studying physics and astronomy, I, Hans Pfaal from Rotterdam, finally decided to create my own balloon with a unique design and attempt a flight in it. So, I made a huge bag out of cambric muslin, coated with caoutchouc for weather protection. I gathered all the equipment needed for a long ascent and prepared to inflate the balloon. Here lay my secret, my invention—the feature that set my balloon apart from all previous ones. Using a special vmetallic substance and a very common acid, I was able to produce a gas with a density about 37.4 times lower than that of hydrogen, making it the lightest substance ever known. This would allow the balloon to reach heights greater than ever achieved before, since hydrogen is the gas typically used.

[368]The hour for my experiment in ballooning finally arrived. I had chosen the night as the best time for the ascension, because I should thereby avoid annoyances caused by the curiosity of the ignorant and the idle.

[368]The time for my ballooning experiment finally came. I chose the night for the ascent, as it would help me avoid distractions from the curious and the idle.

It was the first of April. The night was dark; there was not a star to be seen; and a drizzling rain, falling at intervals, made me very uncomfortable. But my chief anxiety was concerning the balloon, which, in spite of the varnish with which it was defended, began to grow rather heavy with the moisture. I therefore set my assistants to working, and in about four hours and a half I found the balloon sufficiently inflated. I attached the car and put all my implements in it—a telescope, a barometer, a thermometer, an velectrometer, a compass, a magnetic needle, a seconds watch, a bell, and other things. I had further procured a globe of glass, exhausted of air and carefully closed with a stopper, not forgetting a special apparatus for condensing air, a copious supply of water, and a large quantity of provisions, such as vpemmican, in which much vnutriment is contained in comparatively little bulk. I also secured a cat in the car.

It was April 1st. The night was dark; there wasn’t a star in sight, and a light rain, falling intermittently, made me quite uncomfortable. But my main worry was the balloon, which, despite the varnish protecting it, was starting to feel heavy with moisture. So, I got my team to work, and after about four and a half hours, I found the balloon inflated enough. I attached the basket and packed all my gear into it—a telescope, a barometer, a thermometer, an velectrometer, a compass, a magnetic needle, a stopwatch, a bell, and other supplies. I had also obtained a glass globe, vacuum-sealed and carefully closed with a stopper, as well as a special device for condensing air, a good amount of water, and a large supply of provisions, like vpemmican, which contains a lot of nutrients in a small amount. I also made sure to include a cat in the basket.

It was now nearly daybreak, and I thought it high time to take my departure. I immediately cut the single cord which held me to the earth, and was pleased to find that I shot upward with vinconceivable rapidity, carrying with all ease one hundred and seventy-[369]five pounds of leaden ballast and able to have carried as much more.

It was almost dawn, and I felt it was the right moment to leave. I quickly cut the single cord that connected me to the ground, and I was excited to find that I shot up with vinconceivable speed, easily lifting one hundred and seventy-[369]five pounds of heavy weight and capable of carrying even more.

Scarcely, however, had I attained the height of fifty yards, when roaring and rumbling up after me in the most vtumultuous and terrible manner, came so dense a hurricane of fire and gravel and burning wood and blazing metal that my very heart sunk within me and I fell down in the car, trembling with terror. Some of my chemical materials had exploded immediately beneath me almost at the moment of my leaving earth. The balloon at first collapsed, then furiously expanded, then whirled round and round with sickening vvelocity, and finally, reeling and staggering like a drunken man, hurled me over the rim of the car; and in the moment of my fall I lost consciousness.

Scarcely had I reached fifty yards up when a roaring and rumbling hurricane of fire, gravel, burning wood, and blazing metal came rushing up behind me in the most chaotic and terrifying way. My heart sank, and I fell back in the car, trembling with fear. Some of my chemical materials exploded right underneath me almost the instant I left the ground. The balloon first collapsed, then expanded violently, spinning around with a nauseating speed, and finally, reeling and staggering like a drunk person, threw me over the edge of the car; and in that moment of my fall, I lost consciousness.

I had no knowledge of what had saved me. When I partially recovered the sense of existence, I found the day breaking, the balloon at a vprodigious height over a wilderness of ocean, and not a trace of land to be discovered far and wide within the limits of the vast horizon. My sensations, however, upon thus recovering, were by no means so vreplete with agony as might have been anticipated. Indeed, there was much of madness in the calm survey which I began to take of my situation. I drew up to my eyes each of my hands, one after the other, and wondered what occurrence could have given rise to the swelling of the veins and the horrible blackness of the finger nails. I afterward[370] carefully examined my head, shaking it repeatedly and feeling it with minute attention, until I succeeded in satisfying myself that it was not, as I had more than half suspected, larger than the balloon. It now occurred to me that I suffered great uneasiness in the joint of my left ankle, and a dim consciousness of my situation began to glimmer through my mind. I began to understand that my foot had caught in a rope and that I was hanging downward outside the car. But strange to say! I was neither astonished nor horror-stricken. If I felt any emotion at all, it was a sort of chuckling satisfaction at the cleverness I was about to display in getting myself out of this vdilemma.

I had no idea what had saved me. When I slowly regained my sense of existence, I saw the day breaking, the balloon floating at a vprodigious height over a vast stretch of ocean, with no land in sight anywhere on the horizon. However, my feelings upon coming to were not as filled with agony as I might have expected. In fact, there was a certain madness in the calm way I started to assess my situation. I brought each of my hands up to my face, one after the other, and wondered what could have caused the swelling in my veins and the terrible darkening of my fingernails. I then [370]carefully checked my head, shaking it repeatedly and inspecting it closely until I was convinced it wasn’t, as I had suspected, larger than the balloon. It then struck me that I felt significant discomfort in my left ankle, and a vague awareness of my situation began to dawn on me. I started to realize that my foot was caught in a rope and that I was hanging down outside the car. But oddly enough, I was neither shocked nor horrified. If I felt anything, it was a kind of amused satisfaction at the cleverness I was about to show in getting myself out of this vdilemma.

With great caution and deliberation, I put my hands behind my back and unfastened the large iron buckle which belonged to the waistband of my pantaloons. This buckle had three teeth, which, being somewhat rusty, turned with great difficulty on their axis. I brought them, however, after some trouble, at right angles to the body of the buckle and was glad to find them remain firm in that position. Holding with my teeth the instrument thus obtained, I proceeded to untie the knot of my cravat; it was at length accomplished. To one end of the cravat I then made fast the buckle, and the other end I tied, for greater security, tightly around my wrist. Drawing now my body upward, with a prodigious exertion of muscular force, I succeeded, at the very first trial, in throwing[371] the buckle over the car, and entangling it, as I had anticipated, in the circular rim of the wicker-work.

With great caution, I put my hands behind my back and unbuckled the large iron buckle on my pants. This buckle had three prongs, which, being a bit rusty, turned with a lot of difficulty. I finally managed, after some struggle, to get them at a right angle to the buckle and was relieved they stayed in place. Holding the tool I had created with my teeth, I worked on untying my cravat, and eventually succeeded. I then attached the buckle to one end of the cravat and tied the other end securely around my wrist. After pulling myself up with a huge effort of strength, I was able, on my first try, to throw[371] the buckle over the car, just as I had planned, getting it caught in the circular rim of the wickerwork.

My body was now inclined toward the side of the car at an angle of about forty-five degrees; but it must not be understood that I was therefore only forty-five degrees below the vperpendicular. So far from it, I still lay nearly level with the plane of the horizon, for the change of position which I had acquired had forced the bottom of the car considerably outward from my position, which was accordingly one of the most extreme peril. It should be remembered, however, that when I fell from the car, if I had fallen with my face turned toward the balloon, instead of turned outwardly from it as it actually was—or if, in the second place, the cord by which I was suspended had chanced to hang over the upper edge instead of through a crevice near the bottom of the car—in either of these cases, I should have been unable to accomplish even as much as I had now accomplished. I had therefore every reason to be grateful, although, in point of fact, I was still too stupid to be anything at all, and hung for perhaps a quarter of an hour in that extraordinary manner, without making the slightest farther exertion, and in a singularly tranquil state of idiotic enjoyment.

My body was now leaning against the side of the car at about a forty-five-degree angle; but it shouldn't be misunderstood that I was only forty-five degrees below the vperpendicular. Far from it, I was still nearly level with the horizon, because the shift in position had pushed the bottom of the car away from me, putting me in a very precarious situation. It's worth noting that when I fell from the car, if I had fallen facing the balloon instead of away from it like I did—or if the cord I was hanging from had happened to be over the top edge instead of going through a gap near the bottom of the car—either of those scenarios would have prevented me from even getting to where I was now. So, I had plenty of reasons to be thankful, even though the truth was, I was still too dazed to feel anything at all, and I hung there for maybe fifteen minutes in that strange way, not making any further effort, and oddly enjoying the tranquility of my situation.

This feeling, however, did not fail to die rapidly away, and thereunto succeeded horror and dismay, and a sense of utter helplessness and ruin. In fact, the blood so long accumulating in the vessels of my head[372] and throat, and which had hitherto buoyed up my spirits with delirium, had now begun to retire within its proper channels, and the distinctness which was thus added to my perception of the danger merely served to deprive me of the self-possession and courage to encounter it. But this weakness was, luckily for me, of no very great duration. In good time came to my rescue the spirit of despair, and with frantic cries and struggles, I jerked my body upward, till, at length, clutching with a vice-like grip the long-desired rim, I writhed my person over it and fell headlong and shuddering within the car.

This feeling, however, quickly faded away, replaced by horror and fear, and a sense of total helplessness and destruction. In fact, the blood that had been pooling in my head[372] and throat, which had previously lifted my spirits with madness, now started to flow back into its normal channels, and the clarity that came with it only stripped me of the composure and courage I needed to face the danger. Fortunately for me, this weakness didn’t last long. Soon the spirit of despair kicked in, and with frantic cries and struggles, I jerked my body upward until, finally, gripping the long-desired rim tightly, I managed to pull myself over it and fell headfirst, trembling inside the car.

When I had recovered from the weakness caused by being so long in that position and the horror from which I had suffered, I found that all my implements were in place and that neither ballast nor provisions had been lost.

When I had recovered from the fatigue of being stuck in that position for so long and the shock I had experienced, I realized that all my tools were intact and that neither the ballast nor the supplies had been lost.

It is now high time that I should explain the object of my voyage. I had been harassed for long by poverty and creditors. In this state of mind, wishing to live and yet wearied with life, my deep studies in astronomy opened a resource to my imagination. I determined to depart, yet live—to leave the world, yet continue to exist—in short, to be plain, I resolved, let come what would, to force a passage, if possible, to the moon.

It’s about time I explained the purpose of my journey. I had been stressed for a long time by money problems and creditors. Feeling this way, wanting to live but also tired of life, my intense studies in astronomy sparked my imagination. I decided to go away but still live—to leave the world behind but continue to exist—in short, I made up my mind that, no matter what, I would find a way, if I could, to reach the moon.

This was not so mad as it seems. The moon’s actual distance from the earth was the first thing to[373] be attended to. The mean or average interval between the centers of the two planets is only about 237,000 miles. But at certain times the moon and earth are much nearer than at others, and if I could contrive to meet the moon at the moment when it was nearest earth, the above-mentioned distance would be materially lessened. But even taking the average distance and deducting the vradius of the earth and the moon, the actual interval to be traversed under average circumstances would be 231,920 miles. Now this, I reflected, was no very extraordinary distance. Traveling on the land has been repeatedly accomplished at the rate of sixty miles an hour; and indeed a much greater speed may be anticipated. But even at this velocity it would take me no more than 161 days to reach the surface of the moon. There were, however, many particulars inducing me to believe that my average rate of traveling might possibly very much exceed that of sixty miles an hour.

This wasn't as crazy as it sounds. The first thing to consider was the moon's actual distance from the earth. The average space between the centers of the two planets is only about 237,000 miles. However, at certain times, the moon and earth are much closer together, and if I could plan to meet the moon when it was at its nearest point to earth, that distance would be significantly shorter. Even using the average distance and subtracting the radius of both the earth and the moon, the actual distance to cover under normal conditions would be 231,920 miles. Now, I thought, that's not an extraordinary distance at all. Traveling on land has been done at a speed of sixty miles an hour; in fact, a much greater speed could be expected. Even at that speed, it would only take me about 161 days to reach the moon's surface. However, there were many reasons to believe that my average traveling speed could easily exceed sixty miles an hour.

The next point to be regarded was one of far greater importance. We know that at 18,000 feet above the surface of the earth we have passed one-half the material, or, at all events, one-half the vponderable body of air upon the globe. It is also calculated that at a height of eighty miles the vrarefaction of air is so great that animal life can be sustained in no manner. But I did not fail to perceive that these calculations are founded on our experimental knowledge of the air[374] in the immediate vicinity of the earth, and that it is taken for granted that animal life is incapable of vmodification. I thought that no matter how high we may ascend we cannot arrive at a limit beyond which no atmosphere is to be found. It must exist, I argued, although it may exist in a state of vinfinite rarefaction.

The next point to consider was much more important. We know that at 18,000 feet above the surface of the earth, we have passed through half of the material, or at least half of the vponderable body of air on the planet. It's also estimated that at a height of eighty miles, the vrarefaction of air is so extreme that animal life cannot be sustained at all. However, I recognized that these calculations are based on our experimental knowledge of the air[374] near the earth and that it’s assumed animal life cannot vmodify. I believed that no matter how high we go, we can't reach a point where there's no atmosphere at all. It must exist, I argued, even if it exists in a state of vinfinite rarefaction.

Having adopted this view of the subject, I had little farther hesitation. Granting that on my passage I should meet with atmosphere essentially the same as at the surface of the earth, I thought that, by means of my very ingenious apparatus for that purpose, I should readily be able to condense it in sufficient quantity for breathing. This would remove the chief obstacle in a journey to the moon.

Having taken this perspective on the topic, I had little doubt left. Assuming that during my journey I'd encounter an atmosphere similar to that at the Earth's surface, I figured that with my clever device designed for that purpose, I could easily condense it in enough quantity for breathing. This would eliminate the main barrier to traveling to the moon.

I now turned to view the prospect beneath me. At twenty minutes past six o’clock, the barometer showed an elevation of 26,000 feet, or five miles to a fraction. The outlook seemed unbounded. I beheld as much as a sixteen-hundredth part of the whole surface of the globe. The sea appeared as unruffled as a mirror, although, by means of the telescope, I could perceive it to be in a state of violent agitation. I now began to experience, at intervals, severe pain in the head, especially about the ears, due to the rarefaction of the air. The cat seemed to suffer no inconvenience whatever.

I turned to look at the view below me. At twenty minutes past six, the barometer read an elevation of 26,000 feet, or nearly five miles. The scenery seemed endless. I could see as much as one sixteenth-hundredth of the entire surface of the Earth. The sea looked as calm as a mirror, although I could see through the telescope that it was actually in a state of violent turmoil. I started to feel, at times, intense pain in my head, especially around my ears, from the thinness of the air. The cat didn’t seem to be bothered at all.

I was rising rapidly, and by seven o’clock the barometer indicated an altitude of no less than nine[375] miles and a half. I began to find great difficulty in drawing my breath. My head, too, was excessively painful; and, having felt for some time a moisture about my cheeks, I at length discovered it to be blood, which was oozing quite fast from the drums of my ears. These symptoms were more than I had expected and occasioned me some alarm. At this juncture, very imprudently and without consideration, I threw out from the car three five-pound pieces of ballast. The increased rate of ascent thus obtained carried me too rapidly into a highly rarefied layer of atmosphere, and the result nearly proved fatal to my expedition and myself. I was suddenly seized with a spasm, which lasted for more than five minutes, and even when this in a measure ceased, I could catch my breath only at long intervals, and in a gasping manner—bleeding all the while copiously at the nose and ears and even slightly at the eyes.

I was rising quickly, and by seven o’clock the barometer showed an altitude of no less than nine[375] miles and a half. I started having a hard time breathing. My head was also extremely painful; and after feeling some moisture on my cheeks for a while, I finally realized it was blood, oozing quite fast from my ears. These symptoms were more than I had expected and made me pretty anxious. At this point, without thinking it through, I recklessly threw three five-pound weights out of the car. The sudden increase in ascent took me too quickly into a very thin layer of atmosphere, and it almost ended my expedition and my life. I was suddenly hit with a spasm that lasted over five minutes, and even when it eased up, I could only catch my breath at long intervals, gasping all the while and bleeding heavily from my nose and ears, and even a little from my eyes.

The cat mewed piteously, and, with her tongue hanging out of her mouth, staggered to and fro in the car as if under the influence of poison. I now too late discovered the great rashness of which I had been guilty in discharging my ballast, and my agitation was excessive. I expected nothing less than death, and death in a few minutes. I lay down in the bottom of the car and endeavored to collect my faculties. In this I so far succeeded as to determine upon the experiment of losing blood. Having no lancet, I was obliged[376] to open a vein in my arm with the blade of a penknife. The blood had hardly commenced flowing when I experienced a sensible relief, and by the time I had lost about half a basin-full most of the worst symptoms were gone. The difficulty of breathing, however, was diminished in a very slight degree, and I found that it would be soon positively necessary to make use of my condenser.

The cat meowed sadly and staggered back and forth in the car with her tongue hanging out, as if she had been poisoned. I realized too late how reckless I'd been in dumping my ballast, and I felt extremely anxious. I expected nothing less than death, and very soon. I lay down at the bottom of the car, trying to gather my thoughts. I managed to decide to try losing some blood. Since I didn't have a lancet, I had to open a vein in my arm with a penknife. As soon as the blood started flowing, I felt a noticeable relief, and by the time I had lost about half a basin-full, most of the worst symptoms had vanished. However, my breathing was still only slightly better, and I realized it would soon be absolutely necessary to use my condenser.

By eight o’clock I had actually attained an elevation of seventeen miles above the surface of the earth. Thus it seemed to me evident that my rate of ascent was not only on the increase, but that the progress would have been apparent to a slight extent even had I not discharged the ballast which I did. The pains in my head and ears returned at intervals and with violence, and I still continued to bleed occasionally at the nose; but upon the whole I suffered much less than might have been expected. I now unpacked the condensing apparatus and got it ready for immediate use.

By eight o’clock, I had actually reached an altitude of seventeen miles above the earth's surface. It seemed clear to me that my rate of ascent was not only increasing, but that the progress would have been noticeable even if I hadn’t released the ballast. The pains in my head and ears returned from time to time and were quite intense, and I still bled from my nose occasionally; but overall, I suffered much less than I could have expected. I now unpacked the condensing apparatus and prepared it for immediate use.

The view of the earth at this period of my ascension was beautiful indeed. To the westward, the northward, and the southward, as far as I could see, lay a boundless sheet of apparently unruffled ocean, which every moment gained a deeper and deeper tint of blue. At a vast distance to the eastward, although perfectly discernible, extended the islands of Great Britain, the entire Atlantic coasts of France and Spain,[377] with a small portion of the northern part of the continent of Africa. Of individual edifices not a trace could be found, and the proudest cities of mankind had utterly faded away from the surface of the earth.

The view of the earth during my ascent was truly stunning. To the west, north, and south, as far as I could see, there was an endless stretch of seemingly calm ocean, which seemed to deepen into a richer shade of blue with every moment. Far off to the east, clearly visible, were the islands of Great Britain, the entire Atlantic coasts of France and Spain,[377] along with a small part of northern Africa. There were no signs of individual buildings, and even the greatest cities of humanity had completely disappeared from the surface of the earth.

At a quarter-past eight, being able no longer to draw breath without the most intolerable pain, I proceeded forthwith to adjust around the car the apparatus belonging to the condenser. I had prepared a very strong, perfectly air-tight gum-elastic bag. In this bag, which was of sufficient size, the entire car was in a manner placed. That is to say, the bag was drawn over the whole bottom of the car, up its sides and so on, up to the upper rim where the net-work is attached. Having pulled up the bag and made a complete inclosure on all sides, I was shut in an air-tight chamber.

At 8:15, unable to breathe without excruciating pain, I immediately set up the equipment for the condenser around the car. I had prepared a very strong, perfectly airtight rubber bag. I placed the entire car inside this bag, which was large enough to cover it completely. In other words, the bag was pulled over the bottom of the car and up its sides, reaching the upper rim where the net is attached. Once I pulled up the bag and sealed it completely on all sides, I found myself inside an airtight chamber.

In the sides of this covering had been inserted three circular panes of thick but clear glass, through which I could see without difficulty around me in every horizontal direction. In that portion of the cloth forming the bottom was a fourth window corresponding with a small aperture in the floor of the car itself. This enabled me to see straight down, but I had been unable to fix a similar window above me and so I could expect to see no objects directly overhead.

In the sides of this cover, three round panes of thick but clear glass were inserted, allowing me to see easily in every direction around me. In the part of the cloth making up the bottom, there was a fourth window that matched a small opening in the floor of the car itself. This let me look straight down, but I couldn't create a similar window above me, so I couldn't see anything directly overhead.

The condensing apparatus was connected with the outer air by a tube to admit air at one end and by[378] a valve at the bottom of the car to eject foul air. By the time I had completed these arrangements and filled the chamber with condensed air by means of the apparatus, it wanted only ten minutes of nine o’clock. During the whole period of my being thus employed, I endured the most terrible distress from difficulty of respiration, and bitterly did I repent the foolhardiness of which I had been guilty in putting off to the last moment a matter of so much importance. But having at length accomplished it, I soon began to reap the benefit of my invention. Once again I breathed with perfect freedom and ease—and indeed why should I not? I was also agreeably surprised to find myself, in a great measure, relieved from the violent pains which had hitherto tormented me. A slight headache, accompanied by a sensation of fulness about the wrists, the ankles, and the throat, was nearly all of which I had now to complain.

The condensing apparatus was connected to the outside air with a tube to let air in at one end and by[378] a valve at the bottom of the car to expel stale air. By the time I finished setting everything up and filled the chamber with condensed air using the apparatus, it was just ten minutes to nine o’clock. During the entire time I was working on this, I suffered from severe difficulty in breathing and deeply regretted my recklessness in delaying such an important task until the last moment. But once I finally got it done, I started to enjoy the benefits of my invention. I could breathe freely and easily again—and of course, why wouldn’t I? I was also pleasantly surprised to find that I was mostly relieved from the intense pain that had been bothering me. A slight headache and a feeling of pressure around my wrists, ankles, and throat were now the only complaints I had left.

At twenty minutes before nine o’clock, the mercury attained its limit, or ran down, in the barometer. The instrument then indicated an altitude of twenty-five miles, and I consequently surveyed at that time an extent of the earth’s area amounting to no less than one three-hundred-and-twentieth part of the entire surface.

At twenty minutes before nine, the mercury reached its max, or fell, in the barometer. The device then showed an altitude of twenty-five miles, and at that moment, I looked over an area of the earth measuring no less than one three-hundred-and-twentieth of the total surface.

At half-past nine, I tried the experiment of throwing out a handful of feathers through the valve. They did not float as I had expected, but dropped down[379] like a bullet and with the greatest velocity, being out of sight in a very few seconds. It occurred to me that the atmosphere was now far too rare to sustain even feathers; that they actually fell, as they appeared to do, with great speed, and that I had been surprised by the united velocities of their descent and my own rise.

At 9:30, I tested the idea of throwing a handful of feathers out through the valve. They didn’t float like I expected; instead, they dropped down[379] like a bullet, disappearing in just a few seconds. I realized that the atmosphere was now too thin to support even feathers, and they were indeed falling, as they seemed to be, at high speed. I had been taken aback by the combination of their descent speed and my own upward movement.

At six o’clock P. M., I perceived a great portion of the earth’s visible area to the eastward involved in thick shadow, which continued to advance with great rapidity, until at five minutes before seven the whole surface in sight was enveloped in the darkness of night. It was not, however, until long after this time that the rays of the setting sun ceased to illumine the balloon, and this fact, although, of course, expected, did not fail to give me great pleasure. In the morning I should behold the rising vluminary many hours before the citizens of Rotterdam, in spite of their situation so much farther to the eastward, and thus, day after day, in proportion to the height ascended, I should enjoy the light of the sun for a longer and longer period. I now resolved to keep a journal of my passage, reckoning the days by twenty-four hours instead of by day and night.

At six o’clock in the evening, I noticed that a large part of the area visible to the east was covered in thick shadow, which quickly spread until just five minutes before seven when the entire visible surface was shrouded in darkness. However, it wasn't until well after that time that the rays of the setting sun stopped illuminating the balloon, and even though I expected this, it still brought me great joy. In the morning, I would see the rising sun many hours before the people in Rotterdam, despite their being much further east, and so, day after day, the higher I climbed, the longer I would enjoy the sunlight. I decided to keep a journal of my journey, counting the days by twenty-four-hour periods instead of by day and night.

At ten o’clock, feeling sleepy, I determined to lie down for the rest of the night; but here a difficulty presented itself, which, obvious as it may appear, had escaped my attention up to the very moment of which[380] I am now speaking. If I went to sleep, as I proposed, how could the air in the chamber be renewed in the meanwhile? To breath it more than an hour at the farthest would be impossible; or, even if this term could be extended to an hour and a quarter, the most ruinous consequences might ensue. This dilemma gave me no little anxiety; and it will hardly be believed that, after the dangers I had undergone, I should look upon this business in so serious a light as to give up all hope of accomplishing my ultimate design, and finally make up my mind to the necessity of a descent.

At ten o'clock, feeling tired, I decided to lie down for the rest of the night. However, I faced a problem that, obvious as it may seem, hadn't occurred to me until this very moment[380]. If I went to sleep, as I intended, how would the air in the room be refreshed in the meantime? Breathing it for more than an hour at most would be impossible; and even if I stretched that to an hour and fifteen minutes, serious consequences could follow. This dilemma caused me quite a bit of anxiety, and it’s hard to believe that after all I had been through, I would take this matter so seriously as to lose hope of achieving my ultimate goal and finally accept the need to go down.

But this hesitation was only momentary. I reflected that man is the slave of custom and that many things are deemed essential which are only the results of habit. It was certain that I could not do without sleep; but I might easily bring myself to feel no inconvenience from being awakened at intervals of an hour during the whole period of my repose. It would require but five minutes to renew the air, and the only difficulty was to contrive a method of arousing myself at the proper moment for so doing.

But this hesitation was only temporary. I realized that people are often slaves to routine and that many things considered necessary are just a product of habit. It was clear that I couldn’t go without sleep; however, I could probably train myself not to mind being woken up every hour throughout my rest. It would take only five minutes to freshen the air, and the only challenge was figuring out a way to wake myself up at the right time to do it.

This question caused me no little trouble to solve. I at length hit upon the following plan. My supply of water had been put on board in kegs of five gallons each and ranged securely around the interior of the car. I unfastened one of these and, taking two ropes, tied them tightly across the rim of the wicker-work from one side to the other, placing them about a foot[381] apart and parallel, so as to form a kind of shelf, upon which I placed the keg and steadied it. About eight inches below these ropes I fastened another shelf made of thin plank, on which shelf, and beneath one of the rims of the keg, a small pitcher was placed. I bored a hole in the end of the keg over the pitcher and fitted in a plug of soft wood, which I pushed in or pulled out, until, after a few experiments, it arrived at that exact degree of tightness at which the water, oozing from the hole and falling into the pitcher below, would fill the latter to the brim in the period of sixty minutes. Having arranged all this, the rest of the plan was simple. My bed was so contrived upon the floor of the car as to bring my head, in lying down, immediately below the mouth of the pitcher. It was evident that, at the expiration of an hour, the pitcher, getting full, would be forced to run over and to run over at the mouth, which was somewhat lower than the rim. It was also evident that the water, falling from a height, could not do otherwise than fall on my face and awaken me even from the soundest slumber in the world.

This question gave me quite a bit of trouble to figure out. Eventually, I came up with the following plan. My water supply was stored in five-gallon kegs, securely placed around the inside of the car. I unfastened one of these kegs and, using two ropes, tied them tightly across the rim of the wicker-work from one side to the other, about a foot[381] apart and parallel, creating a sort of shelf for the keg, which I then steadied. About eight inches below these ropes, I attached another shelf made of thin plank, where I placed a small pitcher beneath one of the keg's rims. I drilled a hole in the end of the keg above the pitcher and fit in a soft wood plug, adjusting it until, after a few tries, I found the perfect tightness that allowed the water to ooze from the hole and fill the pitcher to the brim in sixty minutes. Once I had set everything up, the rest of the plan was straightforward. My bed was designed so that when I lay down, my head was directly beneath the pitcher. It was clear that after an hour, as the pitcher filled up, it would inevitably overflow, running over at the mouth, which was slightly lower than the rim. It was also clear that the water falling from a height would land on my face, waking me even from the deepest sleep.

It was fully eleven by the time I had completed these arrangements, and I at once betook myself to bed with full confidence in my invention. Nor in this matter was I disappointed. Punctually every sixty minutes I was aroused by my trusty clock, when, having emptied the pitcher into the bung-hole of the keg[382] and filled the chamber with condensed air, I retired again to bed. These regular interruptions to my slumber caused me less discomfort than I had anticipated; and when I finally arose for the day, it was seven o’clock and the sun was high above the horizon.

It was fully eleven by the time I finished these arrangements, and I immediately headed to bed, fully confident in my invention. And I wasn’t let down. Every hour on the dot, my reliable clock would wake me up. After pouring the contents of the pitcher into the keg’s bung-hole[382] and filling the chamber with condensed air, I would go back to bed. These regular interruptions to my sleep were less bothersome than I had expected; when I finally got up for the day, it was seven o’clock and the sun was high in the sky.

I found the balloon at an immense height indeed, and the earth’s roundness had now become strikingly manifest. Below me in the ocean lay a cluster of black specks, which undoubtedly were islands. Overhead, the sky was of a jetty black, and the stars were brilliantly visible; indeed they had been so constantly since the first day of ascent. Far away to the northward I saw a thin, white and exceedingly brilliant line, or streak, on the edge of the horizon, and I had no hesitation in supposing it to be the southern disc of the ices of the Polar sea. My curiosity was greatly excited, for I had hopes of passing on much farther to the north, and might possibly, at some period, find myself directly above the Pole itself. I now lamented that my great elevation would, in this case, prevent me from taking as accurate a survey as I could wish.

I found the balloon at an incredible height, and the roundness of the Earth was now clearly visible. Below me in the ocean was a cluster of black dots, which were definitely islands. Above, the sky was pitch black, and the stars were brilliantly clear; they had been so consistently since the first day of ascent. Far away to the north, I saw a thin, bright white line on the edge of the horizon, and I had no doubt it was the southern edge of the ice of the Polar sea. My curiosity was really piqued because I hoped to travel much farther north and might possibly find myself directly above the Pole itself at some point. I now regretted that my high altitude would prevent me from taking as accurate a survey as I would like.

My condensing apparatus continued in good order, and the balloon still ascended without any perceptible change. The cold was intense, and obliged me to wrap up closely in an overcoat. When darkness came over the earth, I went to bed, although it was for many hours afterward broad daylight all around me. The water-clock was punctual in its duty, and I slept until[383] next morning soundly, with the exception of the periodical interruptions.

My condensing apparatus was still working well, and the balloon kept rising without any noticeable change. The cold was harsh, forcing me to bundle up tightly in an overcoat. When night fell, I went to bed, even though it was bright daylight all around me for many hours afterward. The water clock did its job on time, and I slept soundly until [383] the next morning, except for the regular interruptions.

April 4th. I arose in good health and spirits, and was astonished at the singular change which had taken place in the appearance of the sea. It had lost, in a great measure, the deep tint of blue it had hitherto worn, being now of a grayish-white and of a luster dazzling to the eye. The curve of the ocean had become so evident that the entire mass of water seemed to be tumbling headlong over the abyss of the horizon, and I found myself listening on tiptoe for the echoes of the mighty cataract. The islands were no longer visible; whether they had passed down the horizon to the southeast, or whether my increasing elevation had left them out of sight, it is impossible to say. I was inclined, however, to the latter opinion. The rim of ice to the northward was growing more and more apparent. The cold was by no means so intense.

April 4. I woke up feeling healthy and happy, and I was amazed at the strange change in the sea's appearance. It had mostly lost its deep blue color, now taking on a grayish-white hue that shimmered brightly. The curve of the ocean was so clear that it looked like the entire body of water was pouring over the edge of the horizon, and I found myself listening eagerly for the sounds of a huge waterfall. The islands were no longer visible; it was hard to tell if they had moved down the horizon to the southeast or if my growing elevation had made them disappear from view. I tended to lean towards the latter explanation. The ice edge to the north was becoming more obvious. The cold wasn't as biting anymore.

April 5th. I beheld the singular sight of the sun rising while nearly the whole visible surface of the earth continued to be involved in darkness. In time, however, the light spread itself over all, and I again saw the line of ice to the northward. It was now very distinct and appeared of a much darker hue than the waters of the ocean. I was evidently approaching it, and with great rapidity. I fancied I could again distinguish a strip of land to the eastward, and one also to the westward, but could not be certain.

April 5. I witnessed the unique sight of the sun rising while almost the entire visible surface of the earth remained in darkness. Eventually, though, the light spread everywhere, and I once again saw the line of ice to the north. It was now very clear and seemed much darker than the ocean waters. I was clearly getting closer, and quickly. I thought I could make out a stretch of land to the east and another to the west, but I wasn't sure.

[384]April 6th. I was surprised at finding the rim of ice at a very moderate distance, and an immense field of the same material stretching away off to the horizon in the north. It was evident that if the balloon held its present course, it would soon arrive above the Frozen Ocean, and I had now little doubt of ultimately seeing the Pole. During the whole of the day I continued to near the ice. Toward night the limits of my horizon very suddenly and materially increased, owing undoubtedly to the earth’s form, which is round but flattened near the poles. When darkness at length overtook me, I went to bed in great anxiety, fearing to pass over the object of so much curiosity when I should have no opportunity of observing it.

[384]April 6 I was surprised to find the ice rim not too far away, with a huge field of the same material stretching all the way to the horizon in the north. It was clear that if the balloon kept on its current path, it would soon be above the Frozen Ocean, and I was now quite sure that I would eventually see the Pole. Throughout the day, I continued to get closer to the ice. Towards evening, the limits of my horizon suddenly expanded significantly, likely due to the Earth's shape, which is round but flattened near the poles. When darkness finally fell, I went to bed feeling anxious, worried that I might fly over something so intriguing without having the chance to see it.

April 7th. I arose early, and, to my great joy, at length beheld what there could be no hesitation in supposing the northern Pole itself. It was there, beyond a doubt, and immediately beneath my feet; but alas! I had now ascended to so vast a distance that nothing could with accuracy be made out. Indeed, I estimated that at four o’clock in the morning of April the seventh the balloon had reached a height of not less than 7,254 miles above the surface of the sea. At all events I undoubtedly beheld the whole of the earth’s diameter; the entire northern hemisphere lay beneath me like a chart, and the great circle of the equator itself formed the boundary line of my horizon.

April 7. I got up early and, to my great excitement, finally saw what could only be the North Pole. It was definitely there, right below me; but unfortunately, I had climbed to such a height that I couldn't see anything clearly. I estimated that at four o’clock in the morning on April 7th, the balloon had reached an altitude of at least 7,254 miles above sea level. In any case, I could clearly see the entire diameter of the Earth; the whole northern hemisphere stretched below me like a map, and the great circle of the equator formed the edge of my horizon.

April 8th. I found a sensible diminution in the[385] earth’s size, besides a material alteration in its general color and appearance. The whole area partook in different degrees of a tint of pale yellow, and in some portions had acquired a brilliancy even painful to the eye. My view was somewhat impeded by clouds near the earth, but nevertheless I could easily perceive that the balloon now hovered above the great lakes in North America and was holding a course due south which would soon bring me to the tropics. This circumstance did not fail to give me the most heartfelt satisfaction, and I hailed it as a happy omen of ultimate success. Indeed, the direction I had hitherto taken had filled me with uneasiness, for it was evident that had I continued it much longer, there would have been no possibility of my arriving at the moon at all, which revolves around the earth in the plane of the equator.

April 8. I noticed a clear decrease in the[385] size of the earth, along with a significant change in its overall color and appearance. The entire area had a pale yellow tint to varying degrees, and in some places, it had become so bright that it was almost painful to look at. My view was partly blocked by clouds close to the ground, but I could still easily see that the balloon was now floating above the great lakes in North America and was heading due south, which would soon take me to the tropics. This realization brought me genuine joy, and I saw it as a positive sign of eventual success. In fact, the path I had taken so far had made me anxious, because it was clear that if I had continued much longer, I would have had no chance of reaching the moon, which orbits the earth along the equator.

April 9th. To-day the earth’s diameter was greatly diminished, and the color of the surface assumed hourly a deeper tint of yellow. The balloon kept steadily on her course to the southward, and arrived at nine P. M. over the Mexican Gulf.

April 9. Today, the Earth's diameter was significantly reduced, and the surface color took on a deeper yellow shade every hour. The balloon continued its steady path to the south and reached the Gulf of Mexico at 9 P.M.

April 12th. A singular alteration took place in regard to the direction of the balloon, and, although fully anticipated, afforded me the very greatest delight. Having reached, in its former course, about the twentieth parallel of southern latitude, it turned off suddenly at an acute angle to the eastward, and thus proceeded throughout the day, keeping nearly, if not[386] altogether, in the exact plane of the moon’s path around the earth.

April 12. A unique change happened regarding the balloon's direction, and even though it was expected, it brought me immense joy. After following its previous route to about the twentieth parallel of southern latitude, it suddenly veered off at a sharp angle to the east and continued that way for the rest of the day, staying almost, if not[386] completely, in line with the moon's orbit around the earth.

April 13th. Great decrease in the earth’s apparent size. The moon could not be seen at all, being nearly above me. I still continued in the plane of the moon’s path, but made little progress eastward.

April 13. Significant reduction in the earth's visible size. The moon was completely hidden from view, sitting almost directly overhead. I kept moving along the moon's orbit but made little progress heading east.

April 14th. Extremely rapid decrease in the size of the earth. To-day I became strongly impressed with the idea that the balloon was holding the direct course which would bring it immediately to the moon where it comes nearest the earth. The moon was directly overhead, and consequently hidden from my view. Great and long continued labor was necessary for the condensation of the atmosphere.

April 14. The earth's size decreased extremely fast. Today, I was struck by the thought that the balloon was on a direct path that would take it straight to the moon, which is closest to the earth. The moon was directly above me, so I couldn't see it. It required a lot of hard work over a long period to condense the atmosphere.

April 16th. To-day, looking upward as well as I could, through each of the side windows alternately, I beheld, to my great delight, a very small portion of the moon’s disk protruding, as it were, on all sides beyond the huge bulk of the balloon. My agitation was extreme, for I had now little doubt of soon reaching the end of my perilous voyage. Indeed, the labor required by the condenser had increased to such a degree that I had scarcely any respite from exertion. Sleep was a matter nearly out of question. I became quite ill, and my frame trembled with exhaustion. It was impossible that human nature could endure this state of intense suffering much longer.

April 16. Today, as I looked up as best as I could through each of the side windows alternately, I was thrilled to see a tiny part of the moon’s disk peeking out beyond the massive bulk of the balloon. I was extremely agitated, as I had little doubt I would soon reach the end of my dangerous journey. In fact, the effort needed by the condenser had increased to such an extent that I had hardly any break from working. Sleep was nearly impossible. I became quite ill, and my body shook with exhaustion. It was clear that human endurance couldn't last much longer in this state of intense suffering.

April 17th. This morning proved an epoch in my[387] voyage. It will be remembered that on the thirteenth the earth had diminished; on the fourteenth, it had still further dwindled; on the fifteenth, a still more rapid decrease was observable; and on retiring for the night of the sixteenth, the earth had shrunk to small size. What, therefore, must have been my amazement, on awakening from a brief and disturbed slumber on the morning of this day, the seventeenth, at finding the surface beneath me so suddenly and wonderfully increased in volume as to seem but a comparatively short distance beneath me! I was thunderstruck! No words can give any adequate idea of the extreme, the absolute horror and astonishment, with which I was seized, possessed and altogether overwhelmed. My knees tottered beneath me—my teeth chattered—my hair started up on end. The balloon then had actually burst! These were the first ideas which hurried through my mind. The balloon had burst! I was falling—falling with the most impetuous, the most wonderful velocity! To judge from the immense distance already so quickly passed over, it could not be more than ten minutes at the farthest before I should meet the surface of the earth and be hurled into annihilation!

April 17. This morning marked a pivotal moment in my [387] journey. It’s important to remember that on the thirteenth, the earth appeared to shrink; on the fourteenth, it decreased even more; on the fifteenth, the drop was even faster; and by the time I went to bed on the sixteenth, the earth had become quite small. So you can imagine my shock when I woke from a brief and restless sleep on the morning of the seventeenth to find the ground beneath me suddenly and dramatically expanded, seeming just a short distance away! I was awestruck! No words can truly capture the shock, terror, and astonishment that overwhelmed me. My knees buckled—my teeth chattered—my hair stood on end. The balloon must have actually burst! Those were the first thoughts that sped through my mind. The balloon had burst! I was falling—plummeting with incredible, breathtaking speed! Given the massive distance I had already covered so quickly, I figured it couldn’t be more than ten minutes at most before I would hit the ground and be obliterated!

But at length reflection came to my relief. I paused, I considered, and I began to doubt. The matter was impossible. I could not, in any reason, have so rapidly come down. Besides, although I was evidently approaching the surface below me, it was with a speed[388] by no means commensurate with the velocity I had at first conceived. This consideration served to calm my mind, and I finally succeeded in looking at the matter in its proper point of view. In fact, amazement must have fairly deprived me of my senses when I could not see the vast difference in appearance between the surface below me and the surface of my mother earth. The latter was indeed over my head and completely hidden by the balloon, while the moon—the moon itself in all its glory—lay beneath me and at my feet!

But eventually, I found some relief in reflection. I paused, thought it through, and started to have doubts. This situation was impossible. There was no way I could have descended so quickly. Besides, even though I was clearly getting closer to the surface below me, I wasn't falling at the speed I initially thought. This realization helped calm my mind, and I finally managed to see things more clearly. Honestly, I must have been so amazed that I lost my senses when I couldn’t notice the huge difference in appearance between the ground below me and the surface of my home planet. The latter was indeed above me and completely obscured by the balloon, while the moon—the moon in all its brilliance—was right beneath me and at my feet!

I had indeed arrived at the point where the attraction of the moon had proved stronger than the attraction of the earth, and so the moon now appeared to be below me and I was descending upon it. It lay beneath me like a chart, and I studied it with the deepest attention. The entire absence of ocean or sea, and indeed of any lake or river, or body of water whatsoever, struck me at the first glance as the most extraordinary feature in its appearance.

I had truly reached the moment when the pull of the moon was stronger than the pull of the earth, and now the moon seemed to be below me as I was descending toward it. It spread beneath me like a map, and I examined it with intense focus. The complete lack of ocean, sea, or even any lake, river, or body of water at all immediately struck me as the most remarkable aspect of its appearance.

April 18th. To-day I found an enormous increase in the moon’s apparent bulk—and the evidently increased velocity of my descent began to fill me with alarm. I had relied on finding some atmosphere at the moon and on the resistance of this atmosphere to vgravitation as affording me a chance to land in safety. Should I prove to have been mistaken about the atmosphere, I had nothing better to expect than to be dashed into atoms against the rugged surface of the[389] earth’s vsatellite. And indeed I had now every reason to be terrified. My distance from the moon was comparatively trivial, while the labor required by the condenser was diminished not at all, and I could discover no indication whatever of a decreasing rarity of the air.

April 18. Today, I noticed a huge increase in the moon’s apparent size, and the rapidly increasing speed of my descent started to make me anxious. I had hoped to find some atmosphere on the moon, thinking that the resistance from this atmosphere to vgravity would give me a chance to land safely. If I was wrong about the atmosphere, my only expectation was to crash into the rough surface of the[389] earth’s vsatellite. And in fact, I had every reason to be scared. I was quite close to the moon, but the work required by the condenser hadn’t decreased at all, and I saw no sign of the air becoming less thin.

April 19th. This morning, to my great joy, about nine o’clock, the surface of the moon being frightfully near and my fears excited to the utmost, the pump of my condenser at length gave evident tokens of an alteration in the atmosphere. By ten, I had reason to believe its density considerably increased. By eleven, very little labor was necessary at the apparatus; and at twelve o’clock, with some hesitation, I ventured to open the car a little and suffered no inconvenience. I finally threw aside the gum-elastic chamber and unrigged it from around the car. As might have been expected, spasms and violent headache were the immediate consequences of an experiment so rash. But this was forgotten in consideration of other things. My approach was still rapid in the extreme; and it soon became certain that although I had probably not been deceived in the expectation of finding a fairly dense atmosphere, still I had been wrong in supposing that atmosphere dense enough to support the great weight contained in the car of the balloon. I was now close upon the planet and coming down with the most terrible rapidity. I lost not a moment, accordingly,[390] in throwing overboard first my ballast, then my water-kegs, then my condensing apparatus and gum-elastic chamber, and finally every article within the car.

April 19. This morning, to my great excitement, around nine o’clock, with the surface of the moon looking alarmingly close and my fears heightened, the pump of my condenser finally showed clear signs of a change in the atmosphere. By ten, I believed the density had significantly increased. By eleven, I barely needed to work at the apparatus; and at twelve o’clock, though a bit hesitant, I decided to open the car slightly and felt no discomfort. I finally removed the gum-elastic chamber and took it off around the car. As expected, I experienced spasms and a severe headache as a result of such a reckless experiment. But I quickly forgot about this due to other concerns. My descent was still extremely rapid; and it soon became clear that while I likely wasn’t mistaken in expecting a reasonably dense atmosphere, I had misjudged its density to support the heavy weight in the balloon’s car. I was now very close to the planet, descending at a terrifying speed. Without wasting a moment, [390] I started tossing out my ballast, then the water-kegs, then my condensing apparatus and gum-elastic chamber, and finally everything else inside the car.

But it was all to no purpose. I still fell with horrible speed, and was now not more than half a mile from the surface. As a last resource, therefore, having got rid of my coat, hat, and boots, I cut loose from the balloon the car itself, which was of no inconsiderable weight, and thus clinging with both hands to the net-work, I had barely time to observe that the whole country, as far as the eye could reach, was thickly sown with small habitations, ere I tumbled headlong into the very heart of a fantastic city and into the middle of a vast crowd of ugly little people. I turned from them, and gazing upward at the earth so lately left, and left perhaps forever, beheld it like a huge, dull copper shield, fixed immovably in the heavens overhead and tipped on one of its edges with a crescent border of the most brilliant gold.

But it was all for nothing. I was still falling at a terrifying speed and was now less than half a mile from the ground. As a last resort, I removed my coat, hat, and boots, then cut the car free from the balloon, which was quite heavy. Clinging to the netting with both hands, I barely had time to notice that the entire landscape, as far as I could see, was dotted with small houses before I plunged headfirst into the center of a bizarre city and into a huge crowd of strange little people. I turned away from them and looked up at the earth I had just left, perhaps for good, seeing it like a massive, dull copper shield, stuck motionless in the sky above, with its edge tipped by a crescent rim of the brightest gold.

Edgar Allan Poe.

Edgar Allan Poe.

HELPS TO STUDY

STUDY AID

Describe the balloon Hans constructed. How did he extricate himself from each difficulty he encountered? What characteristic did this show? Note the changes in the appearance of the earth as he made his journey. On what day did he see the North Pole? In what region was he when he saw the moon? What did he find when he reached that body?

Describe the balloon Hans built. How did he get himself out of each problem he faced? What quality did this demonstrate? Take note of how the landscape changed during his trip. On what day did he spot the North Pole? In what area was he when he saw the moon? What did he discover when he arrived at that location?

SUPPLEMENTARY READING

ADDITIONAL READING

  • From the Earth to the Moon—Jules Verne.
  • The War of the Worlds—H. G. Wells.

THE GREAT STONE OF SARDIS391-*

This fanciful tale is taken from Frank R. Stockton’s The Great Stone of Sardis. In this book the hero, Roland Clewe, is pictured as a scientist who had made many startling discoveries and inventions at his works in Sardis about the year 1946. One of his inventions was an automatic shell. This was an enormous projectile, the peculiarity of which was that its motive power was contained within itself, very much as a rocket contains the explosives which send it upward. The extraordinary piece of mechanism was of vcylindrical form, eighteen feet in length and fourteen feet in diameter. The forward end was vconical and not solid, being formed of a number of flat steel rings, decreasing in size as they approached the point of the cone. When not in operation these rings did not touch one another, but they could be forced together by pressure on the point of the cone. One day this shell fell from the supports on which it lay, the conical end down, and ploughed its way with terrific force into the earth—how far no one could tell. Clewe determined to descend the hole in search of the shell by means of an electric elevator. Margaret Raleigh, to whom he was engaged, had gone to the seashore, and during her absence, Clewe planned to make his daring venture.

This imaginative story is adapted from Frank R. Stockton’s The Great Stone of Sardis. In this book, the main character, Roland Clewe, is portrayed as a scientist who made many groundbreaking discoveries and inventions at his facility in Sardis around the year 1946. One of his inventions was an automatic shell. This was a massive projectile, unique in that its propulsion system was self-contained, much like a rocket that carries the fuel to launch itself. The incredible mechanism was vcylindrical in shape, measuring eighteen feet long and fourteen feet wide. The front end was vconical and not solid, consisting of several flat steel rings that decreased in size as they approached the tip of the cone. When not in use, these rings didn’t touch each other, but they could be pressed together by applying force to the tip of the cone. One day, this shell fell from its supports with the pointed end down and forcefully buried itself into the ground—how deep, no one could say. Clewe decided to descend into the hole to search for the shell using an electric elevator. His fiancée, Margaret Raleigh, had gone to the beach, and during her absence, Clewe planned to undertake his bold expedition.

On the day that Margaret left Sardis, Roland began his preparations for descending the shaft. He had so thoroughly considered the machinery and appliances necessary for the undertaking and had worked out all his plans in such detail, in his mind and upon paper, that he knew exactly what he wanted to do. His orders for the great length of chain needed exhausted the[392] stock of several factories, and the engines he obtained were even more powerful than he had intended them to be; but these he could procure immediately, and for smaller ones he would have been obliged to wait.

On the day Margaret left Sardis, Roland began getting ready to descend the shaft. He had carefully thought through the machinery and tools needed for the task and had planned everything in such detail, both in his mind and on paper, that he knew exactly what he wanted to do. His orders for the long chain required cleared out the[392] inventory of several factories, and the engines he secured were even more powerful than he had initially intended; however, he could get these right away, while he would have had to wait for the smaller ones.

The circular car which was intended to move up and down the shaft, and the peculiar machinery connected with it, together with the hoisting apparatus, were all made in his works. His skilled artisans labored steadily day and night.

The round car designed to move up and down the shaft, along with the unique machinery that powered it and the hoisting equipment, were all produced in his factory. His talented workers toiled consistently day and night.

It was ten days before he was ready to make his descent. Margaret was still at the seashore. They had written to each other frequently, but neither had made mention of the great shaft. Even when he was ready to go down, Clewe said nothing to any one of an immediate intention of descending. There was a massive door which covered the mouth of the pit; this he ordered locked and went away.

It was ten days before he was ready to go down. Margaret was still by the seaside. They had been writing to each other often, but neither mentioned the huge shaft. Even when he was set to descend, Clewe didn't tell anyone about his plans. There was a big door that covered the entrance to the pit; he had it locked and then left.

The next morning he walked into the building a little earlier than was his custom, called for the engineers, and for Bryce, who was to take charge of everything connected with the descent, and announced that he was going down that day.

The next morning, he walked into the building a bit earlier than usual, called for the engineers, and for Bryce, who was in charge of everything related to the descent, and announced that he was going down that day.

Bryce and the men who were to assist him looked very serious at this. Indeed, if their employer had been any other man than Roland Clewe, it is possible they might have remonstrated with him; but they knew him, and they said and did nothing more than what was their duty.

Bryce and the men who were supposed to help him looked very serious about this. In fact, if their boss had been anyone else other than Roland Clewe, they might have tried to talk him out of it; but they knew him, so they just did what was expected of them without saying anything more.

[393]The door of the shaft was removed, the car which had hung high above it was lowered to the mouth of the opening, and Roland stepped within it and seated himself. Above him and around him were placed vgeological tools and instruments of many kinds, a lantern, food, and drink—everything, in fact, which he could possibly be presumed to need upon this extraordinary journey. A telephone was at his side by which he could communicate at any time with the surface of the earth. There were electric bells; there was everything to make his expedition safe and profitable. Finally he gave the word to start the engines; there were no ceremonies, and nothing was said out of the common.

[393]The door of the shaft was taken off, the cart that had been hanging high above was lowered to the opening, and Roland stepped inside and sat down. Above him and around him were various geological tools and instruments, a lantern, food, and drinks—everything he might need for this unusual journey. A telephone was beside him so he could communicate with the surface at any time. There were electric bells; everything was arranged to ensure his expedition was safe and successful. Finally, he signaled to start the engines; there were no ceremonies, and nothing was said that was out of the ordinary.

When the conical top of the car had descended below the surface, a steel grating, with holes for the passage of the chains, was let down over the mouth of the shaft, and the downward journey began. In the floor of the car were grated openings, through which Clewe could look downward; but, although the shaft below him was brilliantly illuminated by electric lights placed beneath the car, it failed to frighten him or make him dizzy to look down, for the vaperture did not appear to be very far below him. The upper part of the car was partially open, and bright lights shone upon the sides of the shaft.

When the cone-shaped top of the car sunk below the surface, a steel grating, with holes for the chains to pass through, was lowered over the opening of the shaft, and the descent began. The floor of the car had grating openings, allowing Clewe to look down; however, even though the shaft beneath him was brightly lit by electric lights installed under the car, he felt neither frightened nor dizzy from looking down, as the aperture didn’t seem very far below him. The upper part of the car was partially open, and bright lights illuminated the walls of the shaft.

As he slowly descended, Clewe could see the various vstrata appearing and disappearing in the order in[394] which he knew them. Not far below the surface he passed cavities which he believed had held water; but there was no water in them now. He had expected these pockets, and had feared that upon their edges might be loosened patches of rock or soil, but everything seemed tightly packed and hard. If anything had been loosened, it had gone down already.

As he slowly descended, Clewe could see the different vlayers appearing and disappearing in the order he recognized. Not far below the surface, he passed openings that he thought used to hold water; but now, they were dry. He had anticipated these pockets and worried that there might be loose patches of rock or soil along their edges, but everything felt solid and compact. If anything had come loose, it had already fallen away.

Down, down he went until he came to the eternal rocks, where the inside of the shaft was polished as if it had been made of glass. The air became warmer and warmer, but Clewe knew that the heat would soon decrease. The character of the rocks changed, and he studied them as he went down, continually making notes.

Down, down he went until he reached the eternal rocks, where the inside of the shaft was smooth like glass. The air grew warmer and warmer, but Clewe knew that the heat would soon drop. The type of rocks changed, and he examined them as he descended, constantly taking notes.

After a time the polished rocky sides of the shaft grew to be of a solemn sameness. Clewe ceased to take notes; he lighted a cigar and smoked. He tried to imagine what he would come to when he reached the bottom; it would be some sort of a cave, he thought, in which his shell had made an opening. He began to imagine what sort of a cave it would be, and how high the roof was from the floor. Clewe then suddenly wondered whether his gardener had remembered what he had told him about the flower-beds in front of the house; he wished certain changes made which Margaret had suggested. He tried to keep his mind on the flower-beds, but it drifted away to the cave below. He thought of the danger of coming into some under[395]ground body of water, where he would be drowned; but he knew that was a silly idea. If the shell had gone through vsubterranean reservoirs, the water of these would have run out, and before it reached the bottom of the shaft would have dissipated into mist.

After a while, the smooth rocky sides of the shaft started to feel monotonous. Clewe stopped taking notes; he lit a cigar and smoked. He tried to picture what he’d find when he got to the bottom; he thought it would be some kind of cave where his shell had created an opening. He began to envision what the cave would be like and how high the ceiling would be from the floor. Then Clewe suddenly wondered whether his gardener had remembered what he told him about the flower beds in front of the house; he wanted some changes made that Margaret had suggested. He tried to focus on the flower beds, but his thoughts drifted back to the cave below. He thought about the risk of running into an underground body of water, where he could drown; but he knew that was a silly concern. If the shell had gone through vsubterranean reservoirs, the water would have drained out, and by the time it reached the bottom of the shaft, it would have turned into mist.

Down, down he went. He looked at his watch; he had been in that car only an hour and a half. Was that possible? He had supposed he was almost at the bottom. Suddenly his mind reverted to the people above and the telephone. Why had not some of them spoken to him? It was shameful! He instantly called Bryce, and his heart leaped with joy when he heard the familiar voice in his ear. Now he talked steadily on for more than an hour. He had his gardener summoned, and told the man all that he wanted done in the flower-beds. He gave many directions in regard to the various operations at the works. There were two or three inventions in which he took particular interest, and of these he talked at great length with Bryce. Suddenly, in the midst of some talk about hollow steel rods, he told Bryce to let the engines run faster; there was no reason why the car should go so slowly.

Down, down he went. He checked his watch; he had been in that car for only an hour and a half. Was that even possible? He thought he was almost at the bottom. Suddenly, he thought about the people above and the phone. Why hadn’t any of them talked to him? It was ridiculous! He quickly called Bryce, and his heart soared with joy when he heard the familiar voice on the line. Now he chatted away for more than an hour. He had his gardener called in and told him everything he wanted done in the flower beds. He gave numerous instructions regarding the different tasks at the works. There were two or three inventions he was particularly interested in, and he discussed those at length with Bryce. Suddenly, in the middle of a conversation about hollow steel rods, he told Bryce to let the engines run faster; there was no reason for the car to be going so slowly.

The windlasses moved with a little more rapidity, and Clewe now turned and looked at an indicator which was placed on the side of the car, a little over his head. This instrument showed the depth to which he had descended, but he had not looked at it before,[396] for if anything would make him nervous, it would be the continual consideration of the depth to which he had descended.

The winches sped up a bit, and Clewe turned to look at an indicator mounted on the side of the car, just above his head. This device displayed the depth he had descended, but he hadn’t checked it before,[396] because constantly thinking about how deep he had gone would only make him anxious.

The indicator showed that he had gone down fourteen and one-eighth miles. Clewe turned and sat stiffly in his seat. He glanced down and saw beneath him only an illuminated hole, fading away at the bottom. Then he turned to speak to Bryce, but to his surprise, he could think of nothing to say. After that he lighted another cigar and sat quietly.

The indicator showed that he had descended fourteen and an eighth miles. Clewe turned and sat rigidly in his seat. He looked down and saw beneath him just a bright hole, fading out at the bottom. Then he turned to talk to Bryce, but to his surprise, he couldn't think of anything to say. After that, he lit another cigar and sat quietly.

Some minutes passed—he did not know how many—and he looked down through the gratings in the floor of the car. The electric light streamed downward through a deep vcrevice, which did not now fade away into nothingness, but ended in something dark and glittering. Then, as he came nearer and nearer to this glittering thing, Clewe saw that it was his automatic shell, lying on its side; only a part of it was visible through the opening of the shaft which he was descending. In an instant, as it seemed to him, the car emerged from the shaft, and he seemed to be hanging in the air—at least there was nothing he could see except that great shell, lying some forty feet below him. But it was impossible that the shell should be lying on the air! He rang to stop the car.

Some minutes went by—he couldn’t tell how long—and he looked down through the grates in the floor of the car. The electric light streamed down through a deep vcrevice, which didn't fade into nothingness but ended in something dark and shiny. Then, as he got closer to this shiny object, Clewe realized it was his automatic shell, lying on its side; only part of it was visible through the opening of the shaft he was descending. In an instant, or so it felt to him, the car came out of the shaft, and he felt like he was hanging in mid-air—there was nothing he could see except that big shell, lying about forty feet below him. But it was impossible for the shell to be just floating there! He rang the bell to stop the car.

“Anything the matter?” cried Bryce.

"Is something wrong?" cried Bryce.

“Nothing at all,” Clewe replied. “It’s all right; I am near the bottom.“

“Nothing at all,” Clewe replied. “It’s all good; I’m close to the bottom.”

[397]In a state of the highest nervous excitement, Clewe gazed about him. He was no longer in a shaft; but where was he? Look around on what side he would, he saw nothing but the light going out from his lamps, light which seemed to extend indefinitely all about him. There appeared to be no limit to his vision in any direction. Then he leaned over the side of his car and looked downward. There lay the great shell directly under him, although under it and around it, extending as far beneath it as it extended in every other direction, shone the light from his own lamp. Nevertheless, that great shell, weighing many tons, lay as if it rested upon the solid ground!

[397]Filled with intense nervous energy, Clewe looked around. He wasn't in a tunnel anymore, but where was he? No matter where he turned, all he could see was the light from his lamps, which seemed to stretch endlessly around him. There appeared to be no boundaries to his sight in any direction. Then he leaned over the side of his vehicle and looked down. Below him was the massive shell directly beneath him; yet underneath and around it, extending as far below as it did in every other direction, was the light from his lamp. Still, that enormous shell, weighing tons, seemed to rest directly on solid ground!

After a few moments, Clewe shut his eyes; they pained him. Something seemed to be coming into them like a fine frost in a winter wind. Then he called to Bryce to let the car descend very slowly. It went down, down, gradually approaching the great shell. When the bottom of the car was within two feet of it, Clewe rang to stop. He looked down at the complicated machine he had worked upon so long, with something like a feeling of affection. This he knew; it was his own. Gazing upon its familiar form, he felt that he had a companion in this region of unreality.

After a few moments, Clewe closed his eyes; they hurt. It felt like a fine frost was creeping into them from the winter wind. Then he called to Bryce to let the car descend very slowly. It went down, down, gradually getting closer to the large shell. When the bottom of the car was just two feet away from it, Clewe rang to stop. He looked down at the complex machine he had worked on for so long, feeling something like affection. He knew this; it was his. As he gazed at its familiar shape, he felt that he had a companion in this strange world.

Pushing back the sliding door of the car, Clewe sat upon the bottom and cautiously put out his feet and legs, lowering them until they touched the shell. It was firm and solid. Although he knew it must be[398] so, the immovability of the great mass of iron gave him a sudden shock of mysterious fear. How could it be immovable when there was nothing under it—when it rested on air?

Pushing open the sliding door of the car, Clewe sat on the edge and carefully extended his feet and legs, lowering them until they made contact with the surface. It was hard and solid. Even though he knew it had to be this way, the unyielding presence of the heavy iron gave him a sudden jolt of unexplained fear. How could it be so stable when there was nothing beneath it—when it was sitting on air?

But he must get out of that car, he must explore, he must find out. There certainly could be no danger so long as he clung to the shell.

But he has to get out of that car, he has to explore, he has to find out. There definitely could be no danger as long as he stayed inside the shell.

He cautiously got out of the car and let himself down upon the shell. It was not a pleasant surface to stand on, being uneven, with great spiral ribs, and Clewe sat down upon it, clinging to it with his hands. Presently he leaned over to one side and looked beneath him. The shadows of that shell went down, down, down into space, until it made him sick to look at them. He drew back quickly, clutched the shell with his arms, and shut his eyes. He felt as if he were about to drop with it into a measureless depth of atmosphere.

He carefully got out of the car and lowered himself onto the shell. It was not a comfortable surface to stand on; it was uneven, with big spiral ridges, so Clewe sat down, gripping it with his hands. Soon, he leaned to one side and looked underneath him. The shadows of that shell went down, down, down into the void, making him feel nauseous just looking at them. He quickly pulled back, wrapped his arms around the shell, and closed his eyes. It felt like he was about to fall into an endless depth of air.

He Put Out One Foot He stepped forward

But he soon raised himself. He had not come down there to be frightened, to let his nerves run away with him. He had come to find out things. What was it that this shell rested upon? Seizing two of the ribs with a strong clutch, he let himself hang over the sides of the shell until his feet were level with its lower side. They touched something hard. He pressed them downward; it was very hard. He raised himself and stood upon the substance which supported the shell. It was as solid as any rock. He looked down and saw[399]
[400]
his shadow stretching far beneath him. It seemed as if he were standing upon vpetrified air. He put out one foot and moved a little, still holding on to the shell. He walked, as if upon solid air, to the foremost end of the long vprojectile. It relieved him to turn his thoughts from what was around him to this familiar object. He found its conical end shattered.

But he quickly pulled himself up. He hadn’t come down there to be scared or to let his nerves get the best of him. He came to discover things. What was this shell resting on? Grabbing two of the ribs with a firm grip, he let himself hang over the edge of the shell until his feet were level with its bottom. They touched something hard. He pressed down; it was solid. He lifted himself and stood on the surface that supported the shell. It was as solid as any rock. He looked down and saw[399]
[400]
his shadow stretching far beneath him. It felt like he was standing on vpetrified air. He extended one foot and moved a bit, still holding on to the shell. He walked, as if on solid air, to the front end of the long vprojectile. It was a relief to shift his thoughts from his surroundings to this familiar object. He found its pointed end shattered.

After a little he slowly made his way back to the other end of the shell, and now his eyes became somewhat accustomed to the great radiance about him. He thought he could perceive here and there faint signs of long, nearly horizontal lines—lines of different shades of light. Above him, as if it hung in the air, was the round, dark hole through which he had descended.

After a while, he slowly made his way back to the other end of the shell, and now his eyes adjusted somewhat to the bright light around him. He thought he could see faint signs of long, nearly horizontal lines—lines of different shades of light. Above him, as if it were floating in the air, was the round, dark hole he had come down through.

He rose, took his hands from the shell, and made a few steps. He trod upon a horizontal surface, but in putting one foot forward, he felt a slight incline. It seemed to him, that he was about to slip downward! Instantly he retreated to the shell and clutched it in a sudden frenzy of fear.

He got up, removed his hands from the shell, and took a few steps. He was walking on a flat surface, but as he moved one foot forward, he noticed a slight slope. It felt like he was about to slip down! Immediately, he hurried back to the shell and grabbed it in a sudden panic.

Standing thus, with his eyes still wandering, he heard the bell of the telephone ring. Without hesitation he mounted the shell and got into the car. Bryce was calling him.

Standing there, with his eyes still wandering, he heard the phone ring. Without hesitation, he got on the shell and jumped into the car. Bryce was calling him.

“Come up,” he said. “You have been down there long enough. No matter what you have found, it is time for you to come up.”

“Come up,” he said. “You've been down there long enough. No matter what you found, it's time for you to come up.”

[401]“All right,” said Roland. “You can haul me up, but go very slowly at first.”

[401]“Okay,” said Roland. “You can pull me up, but take it really slow at first.”

The car rose. When it reached the orifice in the top of the cave of light, Clewe heard the conical steel top grate slightly as it touched the edge, for the car was still swinging a little from the motion given to it by his entrance; but it soon hung perfectly vertical and went silently up the shaft.

The car went up. When it got to the opening at the top of the cave of light, Clewe heard the conical steel top scrape slightly as it made contact with the edge, because the car was still swaying a bit from the movement caused by his entrance; but it quickly settled perfectly vertical and moved silently up the shaft.

Seated in the car, which was steadily ascending the great shaft, Roland Clewe took no notice of anything about him. He did not look at the brilliantly lighted interior of the shaft; he paid no attention to his instruments; he did not consult his watch, or glance at the dial which indicated the distance he had traveled. Several times the telephone bell rang, and Bryce inquired how he was getting along; but these questions he answered as briefly as possible, and sat looking down at his knees and seeing nothing.

Seated in the car, which was steadily going up the massive shaft, Roland Clewe ignored everything around him. He didn’t look at the brightly lit interior of the shaft; he paid no attention to his instruments; he didn’t check his watch or glance at the dial that showed the distance he had traveled. Several times, the phone rang, and Bryce asked how he was doing; but he answered those questions as briefly as he could and sat looking down at his knees, seeing nothing.

When he was half-way up, he suddenly became conscious that he was very hungry. He hurriedly ate some sandwiches and drank some water, and again gave himself up entirely to mental labor. When, at last, the noise of machinery above him and the sound of voices aroused him from his abstraction, and the car emerged upon the surface of the earth, Clewe hastily slid back the door and stepped out. At that instant he felt himself encircled by a pair of arms. Bryce was near by, and there were other men by the[402] engines, but the owner of those arms thought nothing of this.

When he was halfway up, he suddenly realized he was really hungry. He quickly ate some sandwiches and drank some water, then dove back into his thoughts. Finally, when the noise of the machinery above him and the sound of voices pulled him from his focus, and the car came to the surface, Clewe hurriedly slid back the door and stepped out. At that moment, he felt a pair of arms wrap around him. Bryce was nearby, and there were other men by the[402] engines, but the person who embraced him didn’t care about that.

“Margaret!” cried Clewe, “how came you here?”

“Margaret!” Clewe shouted, “how did you get here?”

“I have been here all the time,” she exclaimed; “or, at least, nearly all the time.” And as she spoke she drew back and looked at him, her eyes full of happy tears. “Mr. Bryce telegraphed to me the instant he knew you were going down, and I was here before you had descended half-way.”

“I have been here the whole time,” she said, “or at least, almost the whole time.” As she spoke, she stepped back and looked at him, her eyes brimming with happy tears. “Mr. Bryce texted me the moment he found out you were heading down, and I was here before you had gone down halfway.”

“What!” he cried. “And all those messages came from you?”

“What!” he shouted. “And all those messages were from you?”

“Nearly all,” she answered. “But tell me, Roland—tell me; have you been successful?”

“Almost all,” she replied. “But tell me, Roland—have you been successful?”

“I am successful,” he answered. “I have discovered everything!”

“I’m successful,” he replied. “I’ve figured out everything!”

Bryce came forward.

Bryce stepped up.

“I will speak to you all very soon,” said Clewe. “I can’t tell you anything now. Margaret, let us go. I wish to talk to you, but not until I have been to my office. I will meet you at your house in a very few minutes.” And with that he left the building and fairly ran to his office.

“I'll talk to you all very soon,” said Clewe. “I can’t say anything right now. Margaret, let’s go. I want to speak with you, but not until I’ve been to my office. I’ll meet you at your house in just a few minutes.” And with that, he left the building and quickly ran to his office.

A quarter of an hour later Roland entered Margaret’s library, where she sat awaiting him. He carefully closed the doors and windows. They sat side by side upon the sofa.

A little while later, Roland walked into Margaret’s library, where she was waiting for him. He made sure to close the doors and windows carefully. They sat together on the sofa.

“Now, Roland,” she said, “I cannot wait one second longer. What is it that you have discovered?”

“Now, Roland,” she said, “I can’t wait another second. What have you found?”

[403]“When I arrived at the bottom of the shaft,” he began, “I found myself in a cleft, I know not how large, made in a vast mass of transparent substance, hard as the hardest rock and as transparent as air in the light of my electric lamps. My shell rested securely upon this substance. I walked upon it. It seemed as if I could see miles below me. In my opinion, Margaret, that substance was once the head of a comet.”

[403]“When I reached the bottom of the shaft,” he started, “I found myself in a split, I don't know how big, formed in a huge mass of clear material, as tough as the hardest rock and as clear as air under my electric lights. My shell was securely resting on this material. I walked on it. It felt like I could see miles below me. In my opinion, Margaret, that material was once the core of a comet.”

“What is the substance?” she asked, hastily.

“What’s the substance?” she asked quickly.

“It is a mass of solid diamond!”

“It’s a solid block of diamond!”

Margaret screamed. She could not say one word.

Margaret screamed. She couldn't say a single word.

“Yes,” said he, “I believe the whole central portion of the earth is one great diamond. When it was moving about in its orbit as a comet, the light of the sun streamed through this diamond and spread an enormous tail out into space; after a time this vnucleus began to burn.”

“Yes,” he said, “I think the entire central part of the earth is one massive diamond. When it was traveling through its orbit like a comet, sunlight shone through this diamond and created a huge tail stretching into space; eventually, this vnucleus started to ignite.”

“Burn!” exclaimed Margaret.

"Burn!" shouted Margaret.

“Yes, the diamond is almost pure vcarbon; why should it not burn? It burned and burned and burned. Ashes formed upon it and encircled it; it still burned, and when it was entirely covered with ashes it ceased to be transparent and ceased to be a comet; it became a planet, and revolved in a different orbit. It still burned within its covering of ashes, and these gradually changed to rock, to metal, to everything that forms the crust of the earth.”

“Yes, the diamond is almost pure vcarbon; why shouldn't it burn? It burned and burned and burned. Ashes formed around it and covered it; it kept burning, and when it was completely covered with ashes, it stopped being transparent and stopped being a comet; it became a planet and went into a different orbit. It still burned beneath its layer of ashes, and these gradually transformed into rock, metal, and everything that makes up the Earth's crust.”

She gazed upon him, entranced.

She stared at him, captivated.

[404]“Some parts of this great central mass of carbon burn more fiercely than other parts. Some parts do not burn at all. In volcanic regions the fires rage; where my great shell went down it no longer burns. Now you have my theory. It is crude and rough, for I have tried to give it to you in as few words as possible.”

[404]“Some areas of this vast central mass of carbon ignite more intensely than others. Some areas don’t ignite at all. In volcanic regions, the fires blaze; where my great shell sank, it no longer burns. Now you have my theory. It’s basic and rough, as I aimed to convey it in as few words as possible.”

“Oh, Roland,” she cried, “it is absurd! Diamond! Why, people will think you are crazy. You must not say such a thing as that to anybody. It is simply impossible that the greater part of this earth should be an enormous diamond.”

“Oh, Roland,” she exclaimed, “that's ridiculous! A diamond! Seriously, people will think you’re insane. You can’t say something like that to anyone. It’s just not possible for most of this earth to be one huge diamond.”

“Margaret,” he answered, “nothing is impossible. The central portion of this earth is composed of something; it might just as well be diamond as anything else. In fact, if you consider the matter, it is more likely to be, because diamond is a very original substance. As I have said, it is almost pure carbon. I do not intend to repeat a word of what I have told you to any one—at least until the matter has been well considered—but I am not afraid of being thought crazy. Margaret, will you look at these?”

“Margaret,” he replied, “nothing is impossible. The core of this earth is made up of something; it could just as easily be diamond as anything else. In fact, if you think about it, it's more likely to be that way because diamond is a very unique substance. As I mentioned, it’s almost pure carbon. I don't plan to share a word of what I’ve told you with anyone—at least until we’ve thought it through carefully—but I'm not worried about being seen as crazy. Margaret, will you take a look at these?”

He took from his pocket some shining substances resembling glass. Some of them were flat, some round; the largest was as big as a lemon; others were smaller fragments of various sizes.

He pulled out some shiny pieces that looked like glass from his pocket. Some were flat, some were round; the biggest one was the size of a lemon, and there were smaller fragments of different sizes.

“These are pieces of the great diamond which were broken when the shell struck the bottom of the cave[405] in which I found it. I picked them up as I felt my way around this shell, when walking upon what seemed to me solid air. I thrust them into my pocket, and I would not come to you, Margaret, with this story, until I had visited my office to find out what these fragments are. I tested them; their substance is diamond!”

“These are pieces of the great diamond that broke when the shell hit the bottom of the cave[405] where I found it. I picked them up as I carefully felt my way around this shell, walking on what felt like solid air. I shoved them in my pocket, and I didn’t want to come to you, Margaret, with this story until I had gone to my office to figure out what these fragments are. I tested them; they’re diamond!”

Half-dazed, she took the largest piece in her hand.

Half-dazed, she picked up the biggest piece in her hand.

“Roland,” she whispered, “if this is really a diamond, there is nothing like it known to man!”

“Roland,” she whispered, “if this is actually a diamond, there’s nothing like it known to mankind!”

“Nothing, indeed,” said he.

“Nothing, really,” he said.

She sat staring at the great piece of glowing mineral which lay in her hand. Its surface was irregular; it had many faces; the subdued light from the window gave it the appearance of animated water. He felt it necessary to speak.

She sat looking at the large glowing mineral in her hand. Its surface was uneven; it had many sides; the soft light from the window made it look like moving water. He thought it was important to say something.

“Even these little pieces,” he said, “are most valuable jewels.”

“Even these small pieces,” he said, “are really valuable jewels.”

“Roland,” she suddenly cried, excitedly, “these are riches beyond imagination! What is common wealth to what you have discovered? Every living being on earth could—”

“Roland,” she suddenly exclaimed, excitedly, “these are treasures beyond imagination! What is common wealth compared to what you’ve found? Every living being on earth could—”

“Ah, Margaret,” he interrupted, “do not let your thoughts run that way. If my discovery should be put to the use of which you are thinking, it would bring poverty to the world, not wealth, and every diamond on earth would be worthless.”

“Ah, Margaret,” he interrupted, “don’t let your mind go there. If my discovery were used in the way you’re thinking, it would bring poverty to the world, not wealth, and every diamond on earth would become worthless.”

She trembled. “And these—are they to be valued as common pebbles?”

She shook. “So, are these just common pebbles?”

[406]“Oh no,” said he; “these broken fragments I have found are to us riches far beyond our wildest imagination.”

[406]“Oh no,” he said; “these broken pieces I’ve found are treasures that are worth more than we could ever dream.”

“Roland,” she cried, “are you going down into that shaft for more of them?”

“Roland,” she shouted, “are you going down into that shaft for more of them?”

“Never, never, never again,” he answered. “What we have here is enough for us, and if I were offered all the good that there is in this world, which money cannot buy, I would never go down into that cleft again. There was one moment, as I stood in that cave, when an awful terror shot into my soul that I shall never be able to forget. In the light of my electric lamps, sent through a vast transparent mass, I could see nothing, but I could feel. I put out my foot, and I found it was upon a sloping surface. In another instant I might have slid—where? I cannot bear to think of it!”

“Never, never, never again,” he replied. “What we have here is enough for us, and if I were offered all the good things in this world that money can't buy, I would never go back into that crevice again. There was a moment, as I stood in that cave, when a terrible fear shot through my soul that I’ll never be able to forget. With my electric lamps lighting up a massive transparent surface, I couldn’t see anything, but I could feel. I put out my foot, and I found it was on a sloping surface. In another instant, I might have slipped—into where? I can’t bear to think about it!”

Frank E. Stockton.

Frank E. Stockton

HELPS TO STUDY

STUDY ASSISTANCE

What happened to Clewe’s automatic shell? What did he decide to do? Tell of the preparations he made for his descent. What occurred when he reached the end of the shaft? Of what was Clewe thinking so intently while making his ascent? Why did he go at once to his office? What conclusion did he reach as to the central part of the earth? What did he have to prove the correctness of his theory? Why was he unwilling ever to make the descent again? This story was written about the end of the nineteenth century: what great scientific discoveries have been made since then?

What happened to Clewe’s automatic shell? What did he decide to do? Describe the preparations he made for his descent. What happened when he reached the bottom of the shaft? What was Clewe thinking so deeply about during his ascent? Why did he go straight to his office? What conclusion did he come to regarding the core of the earth? What did he have to support his theory? Why was he determined never to descend again? This story was written at the end of the nineteenth century: what major scientific discoveries have taken place since then?

SUPPLEMENTARY READING

Additional Reading

  • A Journey to the Center of the Earth—Jules Verne.
  • The Adventures of Captain Horn—Frank R. Stockton.

391-* Copyright by Harper & Brothers.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Copyright by Harper & Brothers.


A STOP AT SUZANNE’S

The author of this sketch, a young American aviator, a resident of Richmond, Virginia, was killed in battle in August, 1918.

The author of this sketch, a young American pilot living in Richmond, Virginia, was killed in action in August 1918.

Suzanne is a very pretty girl, I was told, but the charm of “Suzanne’s” wasn’t with her alone, for, always, one spoke of the deliciously-tasting meal, how nice the old madame is, and how fine a chap is her mari, the father of Suzanne. Then of the garden in the back—and before you had finished listening you didn’t know which was the most important thing about “Suzanne’s.” All you knew was that it was the place to go when on an aeroplane voyage.

Suzanne is a really beautiful girl, I heard, but the appeal of “Suzanne’s” wasn’t just about her. People always talked about the delicious food, how lovely the old lady is, and what a great guy her husband, Suzanne’s dad, is. Then they mentioned the garden in the back—and by the time you finished listening, you couldn’t tell what was the most important aspect of “Suzanne’s.” All you knew was that it was the place to go when you were on a flight.

At the pilotage office I found five others ahead of me; all of us were bound in the same direction. We were given vbarographs, altimeters and maps and full directions as to forced landings and what to do when lost. We hung around the voyage hangar until about eight in the morning, but there was a low mist and cloudy sky, so we could not start out until afternoon; and I didn’t have luncheon at “Suzanne’s.”

At the pilotage office, I found five others ahead of me; we were all headed in the same direction. We were given vbarographs, altimeters, maps, and detailed instructions on forced landings and what to do if we got lost. We waited around the voyage hangar until about eight in the morning, but because of the low mist and cloudy sky, we couldn't take off until the afternoon; and I didn’t have lunch at “Suzanne’s.”

After noon several of the others started out, but I wanted to plan my supper stop for the second point, so I waited until about four o’clock before starting.

After noon, several others set out, but I wanted to plan my dinner stop for the second point, so I waited until around four o'clock to start.

Almost before I knew it a village, which on the map was twelve kilometers away, was slipping by beneath me and then off to one side was a forest, green and cool-looking and very regular around the edges. Pretty[408] soon I came to a deep blue streak bordered by trees, and was so interested in it—it wound around under a railroad track, came up and brushed by lots of back gates and, finally, fell in a wide splash of silver over a little fall by a mill—that I forgot all about flying and suddenly woke up to the fact that one wing was about as low as it could get and that the nose of the machine was doing its best to follow the wing.

Almost before I realized it, a village that was twelve kilometers away on the map was passing beneath me, and nearby was a forest, green and looking cool, with very neat edges. Pretty[408] soon, I spotted a deep blue streak lined with trees, and I was so intrigued by it—it twisted under a railroad track, brushed past a lot of back gates, and finally spilled in a wide splash of silver over a small waterfall by a mill—that I completely forgot about flying and suddenly noticed that one wing was as low as possible and the nose of the plane was trying its best to follow the wing.

Long before I came to the stopping point, I could see the little white hangar. The field is not large, but it is strange, so you come down rather anxiously, for if you can’t make that field the first time, you never will be able to fly, they tell you before leaving. I glided down easily enough, for, after all, it is just that—either you can or you can’t—and made a good-enough landing. The sergeant signed my paper, and a few minutes later away I went for “Suzanne’s.” The next stop is near a little village—Suzanne’s village—so when I came to the field and landed I was sure to be too tired to go up again immediately. Instead, off I went to town after making things right with the man in charge. That wasn’t a bit difficult, either, for all I did was to wink as hard as I could, and he understood perfectly.

Long before I reached the landing spot, I spotted the little white hangar. The field isn't big, but it's oddly shaped, so you come in a bit nervously, because if you can’t land there on your first try, you won’t be able to fly at all, they say before you leave. I descended smoothly enough, because in the end, it’s simple—either you can do it or you can’t—and I landed decently. The sergeant signed my paperwork, and a few minutes later, I was off to "Suzanne’s." The next stop is close to a small village—Suzanne’s village—so when I arrived at the field and landed, I was definitely too tired to take off again right away. Instead, I headed into town after sorting things out with the person in charge. That wasn’t hard at all, because all I did was wink as hard as I could, and he got it completely.

I knew where “Suzanne’s” was, so I made directly for it. It was a little early, but you should never miss the vapertif. With that first, success is assured; without it, it is like getting out of bed on the wrong foot.

I knew where “Suzanne’s” was, so I headed straight there. It was a bit early, but you should never skip the vapertif. With that first drink, success is guaranteed; without it, it's like waking up on the wrong side of the bed.

[409]Up I marched to the unimposing door and walked in to the main room—a big room, with long, wooden tables and benches and a zinc bar at one end, where all kinds of bottles rested. It isn’t called “Suzanne’s,” of course; it only has that name among us.

[409] I marched up to the plain door and stepped into the main room—a large space with long wooden tables and benches, and a zinc bar at one end, where all sorts of bottles sat. It doesn’t officially go by the name “Suzanne’s,” of course; we only call it that among ourselves.

As I closed the door behind me and looked about, a bonne was serving several men at a corner table, and behind the bar a big, red-faced, stout man was pouring stuff into bottles. He looked at me a moment and then with a tremendous “Tiens!“ he came out from behind the tables and advanced toward me.

As I closed the door behind me and looked around, a maid was serving several men at a corner table, and behind the bar a big, red-faced, heavyset man was pouring drinks into bottles. He glanced at me for a moment and then with a huge "Wow!" he came out from behind the bar and walked toward me.

Bon jour,” he said; “do you come from far?”

Bonjour,” he said; “did you travel far?”

“Oh, no,” I answered, “only from ——.”

“Oh, no,” I replied, “just from ——.”

Tiens!“ he repeated; then, “Ah, you are from the school.” L’ecole, he called it.

Look!“ he repeated; then, “Ah, you’re from the school.” The school, he called it.

From l’ecole, I admitted, and, taking me by the arm, he led me to a door at the rear. Through this he propelled me, and then in his huge voice he called “Suzanne, un vpilote!“ and I was introduced.

From l’ecole, I admitted, and, taking me by the arm, he led me to a door at the back. He pushed me through it, and then in his loud voice he called, “Suzanne, a vpilot!” and I was introduced.

As he shut the door, I could just see the corner table with the three old men staring open-mouthed, the wine before them forgotten, the bread and cheese in their hands untasted; then, down the stairs came light steps and a rustle of skirts, and Suzanne was before me with smiling face and outstretched hand.

As he closed the door, I could barely make out the corner table where three old men were gaping, their wine forgotten, the bread and cheese in their hands untouched; then, down the stairs came soft footsteps and the swish of a skirt, and Suzanne stood before me, smiling and holding out her hand.

Her instant welcome, the genuine smile! Almost immediately, I understood the fame of this little station, so far from everything but the air route.

Her warm welcome and genuine smile! Right away, I understood the popularity of this small station, so far away from everything except the flight path.

[410]Her charm is indescribable. She is pretty, she is well dressed, but it isn’t that. It is a sincerity of manner, complete hospitality; at once you are accepted as a bosom friend of the family—that is the charm of Suzanne’s.

[410]Her charm is beyond words. She is attractive, she dresses well, but it's more than that. It's her genuine way of being and her warm hospitality; from the moment you arrive, you feel like a close friend of the family—that's what makes Suzanne so charming.

After a few questions as to where I came from, how long I had been there, and where I was going, Suzanne led me upstairs to be presented to vMa belle mere,” a white-haired old lady sitting in a big, straight-backed chair. Then, after more courtesies had been extended to me, Suzanne preceded me down to the garden and left me alone while she went in to see that the supper was exceptionally good.

After a few questions about where I was from, how long I’d been there, and where I was headed, Suzanne took me upstairs to meet vMa belle mere,” an elderly woman with white hair sitting in a big, straight-backed chair. After more polite introductions, Suzanne led me back down to the garden and left me alone while she went inside to make sure supper was really good.

A soft footstep on the gravel walk sounded behind me, and I turned to see one of the most beautiful women I ever beheld. She was tall and slender, and as she came gracefully across the lawn she swung a little work bag from one arm. All in black she was, with a lace shawl over her bare head. Like every one in that most charming and hospitable house, there was no formality or show about her. She came, smiling, and sat on the bench beside me, drawing open her work bag. I could not help noticing, particularly, her beautiful eyes, for they told the story, a story too common here, except that her eyes had changed now to an expression of resigned peace. Then she told me about Suzanne.

A soft footstep on the gravel path sounded behind me, and I turned to see one of the most beautiful women I'd ever seen. She was tall and slim, and as she walked gracefully across the lawn, she swung a small work bag from one arm. Dressed all in black, she wore a lace shawl over her bare head. Like everyone in that charming and welcoming house, she had no formality or pretense about her. She approached with a smile and sat on the bench next to me, opening her work bag. I couldn't help but notice her stunning eyes, which conveyed a story that's all too common here, except her eyes now showed a look of resigned peace. Then she began to tell me about Suzanne.

Long before, ages and ages ago it seemed, but[411] really only four years, a huge, ungainly bird fell crashing to earth and from the wreck a man was taken, unconscious. He was carried to “Suzanne’s,” and she nursed him and cared for him until he was well again. “Suzanne was very happy then,” madame told me. And no wonder, for the daring aviator and Suzanne were in love. She nursed him back to health, but when he went away he left his heart forever with her.

Long ago, what felt like ages but was really only four years, a huge, clumsy bird crashed to the ground, and a man was pulled from the wreckage, unconscious. He was taken to "Suzanne's," where she cared for him until he recovered. "Suzanne was very happy then," Madame told me. And it's not surprising, because the brave aviator and Suzanne were in love. She helped him get better, but when he left, he took his heart with him, leaving it forever with her.

They were engaged, and every little while he would fly over from his station to see Suzanne. Those were in the early days and aviation—well, even at that, it hasn’t changed so much.

They were engaged, and every now and then he would fly over from his base to see Suzanne. Those were the early days of aviation—well, even so, it hasn’t changed that much.

One day a letter came for Suzanne, and with a catch at her throbbing heart she read that her fiancé had been killed. vMort pour la patrie,” it said, and Suzanne was never the same afterward.

One day, a letter arrived for Suzanne, and with a pang in her aching heart, she read that her fiancé had been killed. vMort pour la patrie,” it said, and Suzanne was never the same after that.

For many months the poor girl grieved, but, finally, she began to realize that what had happened to her had happened to thousands of other girls, too, and, gradually, she took up the attitude that you find throughout this glorious country. Only her eyes now tell the sad story.

For many months, the poor girl mourned, but eventually, she started to understand that what happened to her had also happened to thousands of other girls. Gradually, she adopted the attitude you find all over this great country. Only her eyes now tell the sorrowful tale.

One evening two men walked into the café and from their talk Suzanne knew they were from l’ecole. She sat down and listened to them. They talked about the war, about aviation, about deeds of heroism, and Suzanne drank in every word, for they were talking the language of her dead lover. The two aviators[412] stayed to dinner, but the big room was not good enough. They must come back to the family dinner—to the intimacy of the back room.

One evening, two men walked into the café, and from their conversation, Suzanne recognized they were from l’ecole. She sat down and listened to them. They talked about the war, about aviation, about acts of heroism, and Suzanne absorbed every word because they were speaking the language of her deceased lover. The two aviators[412] stayed for dinner, but the large room wasn’t suitable. They had to return for the family dinner—for the closeness of the back room.

They stayed all night and left early next morning, but before they left they wrote their names in a big book. To-day, Suzanne has the book, filled full of names, many now famous, many names that are only a memory—that is how it started.

They stayed all night and left early the next morning, but before they left, they wrote their names in a big book. Today, Suzanne has the book, filled with names, many of which are now famous, and many names that are just a memory—that's how it all began.

When the two pilots went back to l’ecole, they spoke in glowing terms of “Suzanne’s,” of the soft beds, of the delicious dinner, and, I think, mostly of Suzanne.

When the two pilots returned to l’ecole, they talked excitedly about “Suzanne’s,” the comfy beds, the delicious dinner, and, I believe, mostly about Suzanne.

Visitors came after that to eat at “Suzanne’s,” and to see her famous book. They came regularly and, finally, “Suzanne’s” became an institution.

Visitors started coming to eat at “Suzanne’s” and to check out her famous book. They came often and, eventually, “Suzanne’s” turned into an institution.

Always, a pilote was taken into the back room; he ate with the family, he told them all the news from l’ecole, and, in exchange, he heard stories about the early days, stories that will never be printed, but which embody examples of the heroism and intelligence that have done their part to develop aviation.

Always, a pilot was taken into the back room; he ate with the family, he shared all the news from the school, and, in return, he heard stories about the early days, stories that will never be published, but which embody examples of the heroism and intelligence that have contributed to the development of aviation.

Soon, we went in to dinner, and such a dinner! Truly, nothing is too good for an aviator at “Suzanne’s,” and they give of their best to these wandering strangers. They do not ask your name, they call every one Monsieur, but before you leave you sign the book and they all crowd around to look, without saying anything. Your name means nothing yet, but a year from now, perhaps, who can tell? In the first pages are[413] names that have been bywords for years and some that are famous the world over.

Soon, we went in for dinner, and what a dinner it was! Honestly, nothing is too good for an aviator at “Suzanne’s,” and they really go all out for these wandering guests. They don’t ask your name; they call everyone Monsieur, but before you leave, you sign the book and they all gather around to take a look, without saying a word. Your name doesn’t mean much yet, but maybe a year from now, who knows? In the first pages are[413] names that have been legendary for years and some that are famous all over the world.

After dinner, Suzanne slipped away, presently to reappear with a special bottle and glasses. I felt sure this was part of the entertainment afforded all their winged visitors, for they went about it in a practised manner; each was familiar with his or her part, but to me it was all delightfully new.

After dinner, Suzanne sneaked off and soon returned with a special bottle and glasses. I was sure this was part of the entertainment they provided for all their winged visitors, because they went about it so smoothly; each one knew their role, but to me, it was all wonderfully new.

Our glasses were filled, and Suzanne raised hers up first. Without a word, she looked around the circle. Her eyes met them all, then rested with madame. She had not said a word; it was “papa” who proposed my health, and as the bottoms went up, Suzanne and madame both had a struggle to repress a tear. They were drinking my health, but their thoughts were far away, and in my heart I was wishing that happiness might again come to them. Suzanne certainly deserves it.

Our glasses were filled, and Suzanne lifted hers first. Without saying a word, she looked around the circle. Her gaze met everyone, then settled on madame. She hadn’t said anything; it was “papa” who proposed a toast to my health, and as we lifted our glasses, both Suzanne and madame struggled to hold back tears. They were drinking to my health, but their minds were elsewhere, and in my heart, I was hoping that happiness would return to them. Suzanne truly deserves it.

When I returned to school, they asked, “Did you stop at ‘Suzanne’s’?” And now to the others, just ready to make the voyage, I always say, “Be sure to stop at ‘Suzanne’s’.”

When I got back to school, they asked, “Did you stop by ‘Suzanne’s’?” And now to the others, just about to head out, I always say, “Make sure to stop at ‘Suzanne’s.’”

Greayer Clover.

Greayer Clover.


THE MAKING OF A MAN

I

I

Marmaduke, otherwise Doggie, Trevor owned a pleasant home set on fifteen acres of ground. He had an income of three thousand pounds a year. Old Peddle, the butler, and his wife, the housekeeper, saved him from domestic cares. He led a well-regulated life. His meals, his toilet, his music, his wall-papers, his drawing and embroidery, his sweet peas, his chrysanthemums, his postage stamps, and his social engagements filled the hours not claimed by slumber.

Marmaduke, also known as Doggie, Trevor had a nice home on fifteen acres of land. He earned three thousand pounds a year. Old Peddle, the butler, and his wife, the housekeeper, took care of the household chores for him. He lived a well-structured life. His meals, personal grooming, music, wallpaper, drawing and embroidery, sweet peas, chrysanthemums, postage stamps, and social events occupied the hours not spent sleeping.

In the town of Durdlebury, Doggie Trevor began to feel appreciated. He could play the piano, the harp, the viola, the flute, and the clarionette, and sing a mild tenor. Besides music, Doggie had other accomplishments. He could choose the exact shade of silk for a drawing-room sofa cushion, and he had an excellent gift for the selection of wedding-presents. All in all, Marmaduke Trevor was a young gentleman of exquisite taste.

In the town of Durdlebury, Doggie Trevor started to feel valued. He could play the piano, harp, viola, flute, and clarinet, and he sang a soft tenor. Besides music, Doggie had other skills. He could pick the perfect shade of silk for a living room sofa cushion, and he had a great talent for choosing wedding gifts. Overall, Marmaduke Trevor was a young man with exceptional taste.

After breakfast on a certain July morning, Doggie, attired in a green shot-silk dressing-gown, entered his own particular room and sat down to think. In its way it was a very beautiful room—high, spacious, well-proportioned, facing southeast. The wall-paper, which Doggie had designed himself, was ivory white, with trimmings of peacock blue. vVellum-bound books filled[415] the cases; delicate water-colors adorned the walls. On his writing-table lay an ivory set: inkstand, pen-tray, blotter, and calendar. Bits of old embroidery, harmonizing with the peacock shades, were spread here and there. A spinet inlaid with ivory formed the center for the arrangement of other musical instruments—a viol, mandolins, and flutes. One tall, closed cabinet was devoted to Doggie’s collection of wall-papers. Another held a collection of little dogs in china and porcelain—thousands of them; he got them from dealers from all over the world.

After breakfast on a July morning, Doggie, wearing a green shot-silk dressing gown, walked into his personal room and sat down to think. It was a beautiful room—high, spacious, and well-proportioned, facing southeast. The wallpaper, which Doggie had designed himself, was ivory white with peacock blue trim. vVellum-bound books filled[415] the shelves; delicate watercolors decorated the walls. On his writing desk sat an ivory set: inkstand, pen tray, blotter, and calendar. Bits of old embroidery that matched the peacock colors were scattered around. A spinet inlaid with ivory served as the focal point for the arrangement of other musical instruments—a violin, mandolins, and flutes. One tall, closed cabinet was dedicated to Doggie’s wallpaper collection. Another displayed a collection of small dogs in china and porcelain—thousands of them, sourced from dealers around the globe.

An unwonted frown creased Doggie’s brow, for several problems disturbed him. The morning sun disclosed, beyond doubt, discolorations, stains, and streaks on the wall-paper. It would have to be renewed.

An unusual frown creased Doggie’s brow, as several issues troubled him. The morning sun clearly revealed discolorations, stains, and streaks on the wallpaper. It would need to be replaced.

Then, his thoughts ran on to his cousin, Oliver Manningtree, who had just returned from the South Sea. It was Oliver, the strong and masculine, who had given him the name of Doggie years before, to his infinite disgust. And now every one in Durdlebury seemed to have gone crazy over the fellow. Doggie’s uncle and aunt had hung on his lips while Oliver had boasted unblushingly of his adventures. Even the fair cousin Peggy, with whom Doggie was mildly in love, had listened open-eyed and open-mouthed to Oliver’s tales of shipwreck in distant seas.

Then, his thoughts turned to his cousin, Oliver Manningtree, who had just come back from the South Sea. It was Oliver, the strong and manly one, who had given him the nickname Doggie years ago, much to his utter annoyance. Now, everyone in Durdlebury seemed to be obsessed with him. Doggie’s uncle and aunt hung on every word while Oliver confidently bragged about his adventures. Even the lovely cousin Peggy, whom Doggie had a mild crush on, listened wide-eyed and open-mouthed to Oliver’s stories of shipwrecks in faraway seas.

Doggie had reached this point in his reflections[416] when, to his horror, he heard a familiar voice outside the door.

Doggie had reached this point in his thoughts[416] when, to his shock, he heard a familiar voice outside the door.

“All right,” it said. “Don’t worry, Peddle. I’ll show myself in.”

“All right,” it said. “Don’t worry, Peddle. I’ll let myself in.”

The door burst open, and Oliver, pipe in mouth and hat on one side, came into the room.

The door swung open, and Oliver, with a pipe in his mouth and his hat tilted to one side, walked into the room.

“Hello, Doggie!” he cried boisterously. “Thought I’d look you up. Hope I’m not disturbing you.”

“Hey, Doggie!” he shouted cheerfully. “I thought I’d check in on you. Hope I’m not interrupting anything.”

“Not at all,” said Doggie. “Do sit down.”

“Not at all,” said Doggie. “Please have a seat.”

But Oliver walked about and looked at things.

But Oliver wandered around and checked out the things.

“I like your water colors,” he said. “Did you collect them yourself!”

“I love your watercolors,” he said. “Did you gather them yourself?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“I congratulate you on your taste. This is a beauty.”

“I congratulate you on your taste. This is gorgeous.”

The appreciation brought Doggie at once to his side. He took Oliver delightedly around the pictures, expounding their merits and their little histories. Doggie was just beginning to like the big fellow, when, stopping before the collection of china dogs, the latter spoiled everything.

The praise immediately brought Doggie to his side. He happily showed Oliver around the pictures, explaining their qualities and their little stories. Doggie was just starting to warm up to the big guy when, stopping in front of the collection of china dogs, the latter ruined everything.

“My dear Doggie,” he said, “is that your family?”

"My dear Doggie," he said, "is that your family?"

“It’s the finest collection of the kind in the world,” replied Doggie stiffly, “and is worth several thousand pounds.”

“It’s the best collection of its kind in the world,” Doggie replied stiffly, “and it’s worth several thousand pounds.”

Oliver heaved himself into a chair—that was Doggie’s impression of his method of sitting down.

Oliver plopped himself into a chair—that's how Doggie thought he sat down.

“Forgive me, Doggie,” he said, “but you’re so[417] funny. Pictures and music I can understand. But what on earth is the point of these little dogs?”

“Forgive me, Doggie,” he said, “but you’re so[417] funny. I get pictures and music, but what’s the point of these little dogs?”

Doggie was hurt. “It would be useless to try to explain,” he said, with dignity. “And my name is Marmaduke.”

Doggie was hurt. “It would be pointless to try to explain,” he said, with dignity. “And my name is Marmaduke.”

Oliver took off his hat and sent it skimming to the couch.

Oliver tossed his hat onto the couch.

“Look here, old chap,” he said, “I seem to have put my foot in it. I didn’t mean to, really. I’ll call you Marmaduke, if you like, instead of Doggie—though it’s a beast of a name. I’m a rough sort of chap. I’ve had ten years’ pretty tough training. I’ve slept on boards; I’ve slept in the open without a cent to hire a board. I’ve gone cold and I’ve gone hungry, and men have knocked me about, and I’ve lost most of my politeness. In the wilds if a man once gets the name, say, of Duck-Eyed Joe, it sticks to him, and he accepts it, and answers to it, and signs it.”

“Hey, buddy,” he said, “I think I really messed up. I didn’t mean to, honestly. I can call you Marmaduke if you prefer, instead of Doggie—though that’s a terrible name. I’m a rough kind of guy. I’ve had ten years of pretty tough training. I’ve slept on boards; I’ve slept outside without a single penny to pay for a place. I’ve been cold and I've gone hungry, and people have knocked me around, so I’ve lost most of my politeness. Out in the wild, if a guy gets a nickname, like Duck-Eyed Joe, it sticks to him, and he accepts it, responds to it, and even signs it.”

“But I’m not in the wilds,” objected Marmaduke, “and haven’t the slightest intention of ever leading the unnatural and frightful life you describe. So what you say doesn’t apply to me.”

“But I’m not in the wild,” Marmaduke replied, “and I have no intention of ever living the strange and scary life you talk about. So what you’re saying doesn’t apply to me.”

Oliver, laughing, clapped him on the shoulder.

Oliver, laughing, patted him on the shoulder.

“You don’t give a fellow a chance,” he said. “Look here, tell me, as man to man, what are you going to do with your life? Here you are, young, strong, educated, intelligent—”

“You don’t give someone a chance,” he said. “Listen, tell me, as a guy to another, what are you going to do with your life? Here you are, young, strong, educated, smart—”

“I’m not strong,” said Doggie.

“I’m not strong,” said Doggie.

[418]“A month’s exercise would make you as strong as a mule,” returned Oliver. “Here you are—what are you going to do with yourself?”

[418]“A month of working out would make you as strong as an ox,” Oliver replied. “So, what are you planning to do with your life?”

“I don’t admit that you have any right to question me,” said Doggie.

“I don’t accept that you have any right to question me,” said Doggie.

“Peggy and I had a talk,” declared Oliver. “I said I’d take you out with me to the Islands and give you a taste for fresh air and salt water and exercise. I’ll teach you how to sail a schooner and how to go about barefoot and swab decks.”

“Peggy and I had a chat,” Oliver said. “I told her I’d take you out to the Islands and let you enjoy some fresh air, salt water, and exercise. I’ll teach you how to sail a schooner and how to walk around barefoot and clean the decks.”

Doggie smiled pityingly, but said politely, “Your offer is kind, Oliver, but I don’t think that sort of life would suit me.”

Doggie smiled sympathetically but replied politely, “Your offer is generous, Oliver, but I don’t think that kind of life would be a good fit for me.”

Being a man of intelligence, he realized that Oliver’s offer arose from a genuine desire to do him service. But if a friendly bull out of the fulness of its affection invited you to accompany it to the meadow and eat grass, what could you do but courteously decline the invitation?

Being an intelligent man, he understood that Oliver’s offer came from a genuine desire to help him. But if a friendly bull, out of its affection, invited you to join it in the meadow to eat grass, what could you do but politely decline the invitation?

“I’m really most obliged to you, Oliver,” said Doggie, finally. “But our ideas are entirely different. You’re primitive, you know. You seem to find your happiness in defying the elements, whereas I find mine in adopting the resources of civilization to defeat them.”

“I really appreciate it, Oliver,” said Doggie, finally. “But our ideas are completely different. You’re quite basic, you know. You seem to find your happiness in facing off against the elements, while I find mine in using the tools of civilization to overcome them.”

“Which means,” said Oliver, rudely, “that you’re afraid to roughen your hands and spoil your complexion.”

“Which means,” said Oliver, rudely, “that you’re scared to get your hands dirty and mess up your looks.”

[419]“If you like to put it that way.”

[419]“If that’s how you want to see it.”

“You’re an veffeminate little creature!” cried Oliver, losing his temper. “And I’m through with you. Go sit up and beg for biscuits.”

“You’re an veffeminate little creature!” shouted Oliver, losing his cool. “And I’m done with you. Go sit and beg for treats.”

“Stop!” shouted Doggie, white with sudden anger, which shook him from head to foot. He marched to the door, his green silk dressing-gown flapping about him, and threw it wide open.

“Stop!” shouted Doggie, his face flushed with sudden anger that made him tremble. He strode to the door, his green silk robe billowing around him, and threw it wide open.

“This is my house,” he said. “I’m sorry to have to ask you to get out of it.”

“This is my house,” he said. “I’m sorry to ask you to leave.”

And when the door was shut on Oliver, he threw himself, shaken, on the couch, hating Oliver and all his works more than ever. Go about barefoot and swab decks! It was madness. Besides being dangerous to health, it would be excruciating discomfort. And to be insulted for not grasping at such martyrdom! It was intolerable; and Doggie remained justly indignant the whole day long.

And when the door was shut on Oliver, he collapsed, shaken, onto the couch, despising Oliver and everything about him more than ever. Go around barefoot and scrub floors! It was insane. Besides being unhealthy, it would be incredibly uncomfortable. And to be insulted for not wanting to endure such suffering! It was unacceptable; and Doggie stayed justifiably angry the entire day.

II

II

Then the war came. Doggie Trevor was both patriotic and polite. Having a fragment of the British army in his house, he did his best to make it comfortable. By January he had no doubt that the empire was in peril, that it was every man’s duty to do his bit. He welcomed the newcomers with open arms, having unconsciously abandoned his attitude of superiority over mere brawn. It was every patriotic Eng[420]lishman’s duty to encourage brawn. He threw himself heart and soul into the entertainment of officers and men. They thought Doggie a capital fellow.

Then the war started. Doggie Trevor was both patriotic and polite. With a part of the British army staying in his house, he did his best to make it comfortable. By January, he was sure that the empire was in danger and that every man had a responsibility to do his part. He welcomed the newcomers with open arms, having unconsciously let go of his sense of superiority over just physical strength. It was every patriotic Englishman’s duty to support those who were strong. He dedicated himself fully to entertaining the officers and soldiers. They thought Doggie was a great guy.

“My dear chap,” one would protest, “you’re spoiling us. I don’t say we don’t like it and aren’t grateful. We are. But we’re supposed to rough it—to lead the simple life. You’re treating us too well.”

“My dear friend,” one would argue, “you’re spoiling us. I’m not saying we don’t like it and aren’t grateful. We are. But we’re supposed to rough it—to live the simple life. You’re treating us too well.”

“Impossible!” Doggie would reply. “Don’t I know what we owe you fellows? In what other way can a helpless, delicate being like myself show his gratitude and in some sort of way serve his country?”

“Impossible!” Doggie would reply. “Don’t I know what we owe you guys? How else can a helpless, delicate person like me show my gratitude and give back to my country in some way?”

When the sympathetic guest would ask what was the nature of his malady, Doggie would tap his chest vaguely and reply:

When the concerned guest would ask what was wrong with him, Doggie would tap his chest lightly and respond:

“Constitutional. I’ve never been able to do things like other fellows. The least thing bowls me out.”

“Constitutional. I've never been able to do things like other guys. The smallest thing throws me off.”

“Hard lines—especially just now!” the soldier would murmur.

“Hard times—especially right now!” the soldier would say.

“Yes, isn’t it?” Doggie would answer.

“Yes, isn’t it?” Doggie would reply.

Doggie never questioned his physical incapacity. His mother had brought him up to look on himself as a singularly frail creature, and the idea was as real to him as the war. He went about pitying himself and seeking pity.

Doggie never questioned his physical limitations. His mother had raised him to see himself as an unusually fragile person, and that idea felt as real to him as the war. He wandered around feeling sorry for himself and looking for pity.

The months passed. The soldiers moved away from Durdlebury, and Doggie was left alone in his house. He felt solitary and restless. News came from Oliver that he had accepted an infantry com[421]mission and was in France. “A month of this sort of thing,” he wrote, “would make our dear old Doggie sit up.” Doggie sighed. If only he had been blessed with Oliver’s constitution!

The months went by. The soldiers left Durdlebury, and Doggie was left alone in his house. He felt lonely and restless. News arrived from Oliver that he had accepted an infantry com[421]mission and was in France. “A month of this kind of experience,” he wrote, “would make our dear old Doggie sit up.” Doggie sighed. If only he had Oliver’s stamina!

One morning Briggins, his chauffeur, announced that he could stick it out no longer and was going to enlist. Then Doggie remembered a talk he had had with one of the young officers, who had expressed astonishment at his not being able to drive a car.

One morning, Briggins, his chauffeur, said he couldn’t take it anymore and was going to enlist. Then Doggie remembered a conversation he had with one of the young officers, who was surprised that he couldn’t drive a car.

“I shouldn’t have the nerve,” he had replied. “My nerves are all wrong—and I shouldn’t have the strength to change tires and things.”

“I shouldn't have the guts,” he replied. “My nerves are all messed up—and I shouldn't have the strength to change tires and stuff.”

But now Doggie was confronted by the necessity of driving his own car, for chauffeurs were no longer to be had. To his amazement, he found that he did not die of nervous collapse when a dog crossed the road in front of the automobile, and that the fitting of detachable wheels did not require the strength of a Hercules. The first time he took Peggy out driving, he swelled with pride.

But now Doggie had to drive his own car, since chauffeurs were no longer available. To his surprise, he didn’t freak out when a dog ran across the road in front of the car, and attaching the detachable wheels didn’t take the strength of a Hercules. The first time he took Peggy out driving, he felt a swell of pride.

“I’m so glad you can do something!” she said, after a silence.

“I’m really happy you can do something!” she said after a pause.

Although the girl was as kind as ever, Doggie had noticed of late a curious reserve in her manner. Conversation did not flow easily. She had fits of abstraction, from which, when rallied, she roused herself with an effort. Finally, one day, Peggy asked him blankly why he did not enlist.

Although the girl was as kind as ever, Doggie had recently noticed a strange distance in her behavior. Conversation didn't come easily. She would zone out at times, and when brought back to reality, it seemed to take some effort for her to engage again. Finally, one day, Peggy asked him directly why he didn't enlist.

[422]Doggie was horrified. “I’m not fit,” he said, “I’ve no constitution. I’m an impossibility.”

[422]Doggie was shocked. “I’m not cut out for this,” he said, “I have no stamina. I’m a mess.”

“You thought you had nerves until you learned to drive the car,” she answered. “Then you discovered that you hadn’t. You fancy you’ve a weak heart. Perhaps if you walked thirty miles a day, you would discover that you hadn’t that, either. And so with the rest of it.”

“You thought you had nerves until you learned to drive the car,” she replied. “Then you found out that you didn’t. You believe you have a weak heart. Maybe if you walked thirty miles a day, you would realize that you didn’t have that, either. And it’s the same with everything else.”

He swung round toward her. “Do you think I’m shamming so as to get out of serving in the army?” he demanded.

He turned to her. “Do you think I’m faking to get out of joining the army?” he asked.

“Not consciously. Unconsciously, I think you are. What does your doctor say?”

“Not really. I think you are unconsciously. What does your doctor say?”

Doggie was taken aback. He had no doctor, having no need for one. He made confession of the surprising fact. Peggy smiled.

Doggie was surprised. He didn’t have a doctor since he didn’t need one. He admitted this surprising fact. Peggy smiled.

“That proves it,” she said. “I don’t believe you have anything wrong with you. This is plain talking. It’s horrid, I know, but it’s best to get through with it once and for all.”

"That proves it," she said. "I really don't think there's anything wrong with you. This is straightforward. It's terrible, I know, but it's better to deal with it once and for all."

Some men would have taken deep offense, but Doggie, conscientious if ineffective, was gnawed for the first time by a suspicion that Peggy might possibly be right. He desired to act honorably.

Some men would have been really offended, but Doggie, being careful even if not very effective, was for the first time plagued by the thought that Peggy might actually be right. He wanted to do the right thing.

“I’ll do,” he said, “whatever you think proper.”

"I'll do whatever you think is right," he said.

“Good!” said Peggy. “Get Doctor Murdoch to overhaul you thoroughly with a view to the army. If he passes you, take a commission.”

“Great!” said Peggy. “Have Doctor Murdoch give you a complete check-up for the army. If he clears you, get a commission.”

[423]She put out her hand. Doggie took it firmly.

[423]She reached out her hand. The dog took it firmly.

“Very well,” he said. “I agree.”

“Sure,” he said. “I’m down.”

“You’re flabby,” announced Doctor Murdoch, the next morning, to an anxious Doggie, after some minutes of thumping and listening, “but that’s merely a matter of unused muscles. Physical training will set it right in no time. Otherwise, my dear Trevor, you’re in splendid health. There’s not a flaw in your whole constitution.”

“You’re out of shape,” said Doctor Murdoch the next morning to a worried Doggie, after a few minutes of examining and listening, “but that’s just because your muscles aren’t being used. A little physical training will fix that quickly. Otherwise, my dear Trevor, you’re in excellent health. There’s not a single issue with your entire constitution.”

Doggie crept out of bed, put on a violet dressing-gown, and wandered to his breakfast like a man in a nightmare. But he could not eat. He swallowed a cup of coffee and took refuge in his own room. He was frightened—horribly frightened, caught in a net from which there was no escape. He had given his word to join the army if he should be passed by Murdoch. He had been more than passed! Now he would have to join; he would have to fight. He would have to live in a muddy trench, sleep in mud, eat in mud, plow through mud. Doggie was shaken to his soul, but he had given his word and he had no thought of going back on it.

Doggie got out of bed, put on a purple robe, and made his way to breakfast like someone trapped in a nightmare. But he couldn't eat. He downed a cup of coffee and sought refuge in his own room. He was scared—terrified, really, caught in a net with no way out. He had promised to join the army if Murdoch passed him. He had been more than passed! Now he had to join; he would have to fight. He would have to live in a muddy trench, sleep in mud, eat in mud, slog through mud. Doggie was shaken to his core, but he had given his word and had no intention of going back on it.

The fateful little letter bestowing a commission on Doggie arrived two weeks later; he was a second lieutenant in a battalion of the new army. A few days afterward he set off for the training-camp.

The important little letter granting a commission to Doggie arrived two weeks later; he became a second lieutenant in a battalion of the new army. A few days later, he headed to the training camp.

He wrote to Peggy regularly. The work was very hard, he said, and the hours were long. Sometimes[424] he confessed himself too tired to write more than a few lines. It was a very strange life—one he never dreamed could have existed. There was the riding-school. Why hadn’t he learned to ride as a boy? Peggy was filled with admiration for his courage. She realized that he was suffering acutely in his new and rough environment, but he made no complaint.

He wrote to Peggy regularly. The work was really tough, he said, and the hours were long. Sometimes[424] he admitted he was too tired to write more than a few lines. It was a really strange life—one he never imagined could exist. There was the riding school. Why hadn’t he learned to ride as a kid? Peggy admired his courage. She understood that he was struggling a lot in his new and rough surroundings, but he didn’t complain.

Then there came a time when Doggie’s letters grew rarer and shorter. At last they ceased altogether. One evening an unstamped envelope addressed to Peggy was put in the letter-box. The envelope contained a copy of the Gazette, and a sentence was underlined and adorned with exclamation marks:

Then there came a time when Doggie’s letters became less frequent and shorter. Eventually, they stopped completely. One evening, an unstamped envelope addressed to Peggy was placed in the mailbox. The envelope contained a copy of the Gazette, and a sentence was underlined and filled with exclamation marks:

“Royal Fusileers. Second Lieutenant J. M. Trevor resigned his commission.”

“Royal Fusileers. Second Lieutenant J. M. Trevor has resigned his commission.”

It had been a terrible blow to Doggie. The colonel had dealt as gently as he could in the final interview with him. He put his hand in a fatherly way on Doggie’s shoulder and bade him not take the thing too much to heart. He—Doggie—had done his best, but the simple fact was that he was not cut out for an officer. These were merciless times, and in matters of life and death there could be no weak links in the chain. In Doggie’s case there was no personal discredit. He had always conducted himself like a gentleman, but he lacked the qualities necessary for the command of men. He must send in his resignation.

It was a tough blow for Doggie. The colonel had tried to be as gentle as possible during their final talk. He placed his hand reassuringly on Doggie’s shoulder and told him not to take it too hard. Doggie had done his best, but the reality was that he wasn’t suited to be an officer. These were ruthless times, and when it came to life and death, there couldn’t be any weak links in the chain. There was no personal shame in Doggie’s situation. He had always behaved like a gentleman, but he just didn’t have the qualities needed to lead men. He needed to submit his resignation.

[425]Doggie, after leaving the camp, took a room in a hotel and sat there most of the day, the mere pulp of a man. His one desire now was to escape from the eyes of his fellow-men. He felt that he bore the marks of his disgrace, obvious at a glance. He had been turned out of the army as a hopeless incompetent; he was worse than a slacker, for the slacker might have latent qualities he was without.

[425]Doggie, after leaving the camp, checked into a hotel and spent most of the day there, feeling like a shell of a man. His only wish at this point was to hide from the gaze of others. He could sense that he wore the signs of his shame, clear for everyone to see. He had been kicked out of the army for being utterly incompetent; he was even worse than a slacker, because at least a slacker might have untapped potential that he lacked.

Presently the sight of his late brother-officers added the gnaw of envy to his heart-ache. On the third day of his exile he moved into lodgings in Woburn Place. Here at least he could be quiet, untroubled by heart-rending sights and sounds. He spent most of his time in dull reading and dispirited walking.

Currently, seeing his deceased brother officers only deepened the ache in his heart with envy. On the third day of his exile, he settled into a place to stay on Woburn Place. Here, at least, he could find some peace, free from heartbreaking sights and sounds. He spent most of his time reading boring books and taking despondent walks.

His failure preyed on his mind. He walked for miles every day, though without enjoyment. He wandered one evening in the dusk to Waterloo Bridge and gazed out over the parapet. The river stretched below, dark and peaceful. As he looked down on the rippling water, he presently became aware of a presence by his side. Turning his head, he found a soldier, an ordinary private, also leaning over the parapet.

His failure weighed heavily on his mind. He walked for miles every day, but without any enjoyment. One evening, as dusk settled, he wandered to Waterloo Bridge and looked out over the railing. The river flowed below, dark and calm. While he stared at the rippling water, he soon noticed someone next to him. Turning his head, he saw a soldier, an ordinary private, also leaning over the railing.

“I thought I wasn’t mistaken in Mr. Marmaduke Trevor,” said the soldier.

“I didn’t think I was wrong about Mr. Marmaduke Trevor,” said the soldier.

Doggie started away, on the point of flight, dreading the possible insolence of one of the men of his late regiment. But the voice of the speaker rang in his ears with a strange familiarity, and the great[426] fleshy nose, the high cheekbones, and the little gray eyes in the weather-beaten face suggested vaguely some one of the long ago. His dawning recognition amused the soldier.

Doggie started to walk away, ready to run, worried about the possible rudeness of one of the men from his old regiment. But the speaker's voice sounded oddly familiar, and the prominent fleshy nose, high cheekbones, and small gray eyes in the weathered face reminded him, vaguely, of someone from long ago. His growing recognition entertained the soldier.

“Yes, laddie, it’s your old Phineas. Phineas McPhail, M. A.—now private P. McPhail.”

“Yes, kid, it’s your old Phineas. Phineas McPhail, M.A.—now private P. McPhail.”

It was no other than Doggie’s tutor of his childhood days.

It was none other than Doggie’s tutor from his childhood.

“Very glad to see you,” Doggie murmured.

“Really happy to see you,” Doggie said quietly.

Phineas, gaunt and bony, took his arm. Doggie’s instinctive craving for companionship made Phineas suddenly welcome.

Phineas, thin and bony, took his arm. Doggie’s natural desire for companionship made Phineas feel like an instant friend.

“Let us have a talk,” he said. “Come to my rooms. There will be some dinner.”

“Let’s have a chat,” he said. “Come to my place. I’ll have some dinner ready.”

“Will I come? Will I have dinner? Laddie, I will.”

“Will I come? Will I have dinner? Yes, I will, kid.”

In the Strand they hailed a taxi-cab and drove to Doggie’s place.

In the Strand, they hailed a taxi and drove to Doggie's place.

“You mention your rooms,” said Phineas. “Are you residing permanently in London?”

“You mention your rooms,” Phineas said. “Are you living in London for good?”

“Yes,” said Doggie, sadly. “I never expect to leave it.”

“Yeah,” said Doggie, sadly. “I don’t think I’ll ever leave it.”

A few minutes later they reached Woburn Place. Doggie showed Phineas into the sitting-room. The table was set for Doggie’s dinner. Phineas looked around him in surprise. The tasteless furniture, the dreadful pictures on the walls, the coarse glass and the well-used plate on the table, the crumpled napkin[427] in a ring—all came as a shock to Phineas, who had expected to find Marmaduke’s rooms a reproduction of the fastidious prettiness of the peacock and ivory room in Durdlebury.

A few minutes later, they arrived at Woburn Place. Doggie led Phineas into the living room. The table was set for Doggie’s dinner. Phineas looked around in surprise. The unattractive furniture, the terrible pictures on the walls, the cheap glass and the well-used plate on the table, the crumpled napkin[427] in a ring—all shocked Phineas, who had expected Marmaduke’s rooms to mirror the elegant style of the peacock and ivory room in Durdlebury.

“Laddie,” he said, gravely, “you must excuse me if I take a liberty, but I cannot fit you into this environment. It cannot be that you have come down in the world?”

“Laddie,” he said seriously, “please forgive me if I overstep, but I just can’t see how you belong in this place. Surely, you haven’t fallen on hard times?”

“To bed-rock,” replied Doggie.

“To bedrock,” replied Doggie.

“Man, I’m sorry,” said Phineas. “I know what coming down feels like. If I had money—”

“Man, I’m sorry,” Phineas said. “I know what it feels like to hit rock bottom. If I had money—”

Doggie broke in with a laugh. “Pray don’t distress yourself, Phineas. It’s not a question of money at all. The last thing in the world I’ve had to think of has been money.”

Doggie interrupted with a laugh. “Please don’t worry, Phineas. It’s not about money at all. The last thing I’ve been concerned about is money.”

“What is the trouble?” Phineas demanded.

"What's wrong?" Phineas asked.

“That’s a long story,” answered Doggie. “In the meantime I had better give some orders about dinner.”

"That's a long story," Doggie replied. "In the meantime, I should probably give some orders for dinner."

The dinner came in presently, not particularly well served. They sat down to it.

The dinner was served soon after, though not very well. They sat down to eat.

“By the way,” remarked Doggie, “you haven’t told me why you became a soldier.”

“By the way,” said Doggie, “you never told me why you joined the military.”

“Chance,” replied Phineas. “I have been going down in the world for some time, and no one seemed to want me except my country. She clamored for me at every corner. A recruiting sergeant in Trafalgar Square at last persuaded me to take the leap. That’s how I became Private Phineas McPhail of the Tenth[428] Wessex Rangers, at the compensation of one shilling and two pence per day.”

“Chance,” replied Phineas. “I've been struggling for a while, and no one seemed to care about me except for my country. She was calling for me at every turn. A recruiting sergeant in Trafalgar Square finally convinced me to take the plunge. That’s how I ended up as Private Phineas McPhail of the Tenth[428] Wessex Rangers, earning one shilling and two pence a day.”

“Do you like it?” asked Doggie.

“Do you like it?” asked Doggie.

Phineas rubbed the side of his nose thoughtfully.

Phineas thoughtfully rubbed the side of his nose.

“In itself it is a vile life,” he made answer. “The hours are absurd, the work is distasteful, and the mode of living repulsive. But it contents me. The secret of happiness lies in adapting one’s self to conditions. I adapt myself wherever I happen to be. And now, may I, without impertinent curiosity, again ask what you meant when you said you had come down to bed-rock?”

“In itself, it’s a miserable life,” he replied. “The hours are ridiculous, the work is unpleasant, and the way of living is disgusting. But it satisfies me. The key to happiness is learning to adjust to your circumstances. I adapt to whatever situation I’m in. And now, if I may, without being nosy, can I ask again what you meant when you said you had come down to bed-rock?”

All of Doggie’s rage and shame flared up at the question.

All of Doggie’s anger and embarrassment ignited at the question.

“I’ve been thrown out of the army!” he cried. “I’m here in hiding—hiding from my family and the decent folk I’m ashamed to meet!”

“I’ve been kicked out of the army!” he shouted. “I’m here hiding—hiding from my family and the good people I’m embarrassed to face!”

“Tell me all about it, laddie,” urged Phineas, gently.

“Tell me everything about it, buddy,” urged Phineas, gently.

Then Doggie broke down, and with a gush of unminded tears found expression for his stony despair. His story took a long time in the telling, and Phineas interjected a sympathetic “Ay, ay,” from time to time.

Then Doggie broke down, and with a flood of unrestrained tears, he expressed his deep despair. His story took a long time to tell, and Phineas occasionally interjected a sympathetic “Yeah, yeah.”

“And now,” cried Doggie, his young face distorted and reddened, his sleek hair ruffled, and his hands appealingly outstretched, “what am I going to do?”

“And now,” shouted Doggie, his youthful face twisted and flushed, his smooth hair tousled, and his hands reaching out in desperation, “what am I going to do?”

“You’ve got to go back home,” said Phineas.[429] “You’ve got to whip up all the moral courage in you and go back to Durdlebury.”

“You need to go back home,” Phineas said.[429] “You have to gather all the moral courage you can and head back to Durdlebury.”

“I won’t,” said Doggie, “I can’t. I’d sooner die than go back there disgraced. I’d sooner enlist as a private soldier.”

“I won't,” said Doggie, “I can't. I'd rather die than go back there in disgrace. I'd rather join the military as a private.”

“Enlist?” repeated Phineas, and he drew himself up straight and gaunt. “Well, why not?”

"Enlist?" Phineas repeated, straightening up tall and thin. "Well, why not?"

“Enlist?” echoed Doggie, in a dull tone. “As a Tommy?”

“Join the army?” echoed Doggie, in a flat tone. “As a soldier?”

“As a Tommy,” replied Phineas.

"As a Tommy," Phineas replied.

“Enlist!” murmured Doggie. He thought of the alternatives—flight, which was craven; home, which he could not bear. Doggie rose from his chair with a new light in his eyes. He had come to the supreme moment of his life; he had made his great resolution. Yes, he would enlist as a private soldier in the British army.

“Join up!” whispered Doggie. He considered the other options—running away, which felt cowardly; going home, which he couldn’t stand. Doggie got up from his chair with a new spark in his eyes. He had reached the most important moment of his life; he had made his big decision. Yes, he would join as a private in the British army.

III

III

A year later Doggie Trevor returned to Durdlebury. He had been laid up in hospital with a wounded leg, the result of fighting the German snipers in front of the first line trenches, and he was now on his way back to France. Durdlebury had not changed in the interval; it was Marmaduke Trevor that had changed. He measured about ten inches more around the chest than the year before, and his hands were red and calloused from hard work. He was as straight as an Indian now, and in his rough khaki uniform of a[430] British private he looked every bit a man—yes, and more than that, a veteran soldier. For Doggie had passed through battle after battle, gas attacks, mine explosions, and months of dreary duty in water-filled trenches, where only brave and tough men could endure. He had been tried in the furnace and he had come out pure gold.

A year later, Doggie Trevor returned to Durdlebury. He had been recovering in the hospital from a wounded leg, sustained while fighting German snipers in front of the first line trenches, and he was now heading back to France. Durdlebury hadn’t changed in that time; it was Marmaduke Trevor who had changed. He was about ten inches broader in the chest than a year ago, and his hands were red and calloused from hard work. He stood tall and straight now, and in his rough khaki uniform as a [430] British private, he looked every bit a man—yes, even more than that, a seasoned soldier. Doggie had gone through battle after battle, gas attacks, mine explosions, and months of grueling duty in waterlogged trenches, where only brave and tough men could survive. He had been tested in the fire and emerged as pure gold.

Doggie entered the familiar Deanery, and was met by Peggy with a glad smile of welcome. His uncle, the Dean, appeared in the hall, florid, whitehaired, benevolent, and extended both hands to the homecoming warrior.

Doggie walked into the familiar Deanery and was greeted by Peggy, who had a big welcoming smile. His uncle, the Dean, appeared in the hallway—rosy-cheeked, white-haired, and kind—and opened both arms to welcome the returning warrior.

“My dear boy,” he said, “how glad I am to see you! Welcome back! And how’s the wound?”

“My dear boy,” he said, “I'm so glad to see you! Welcome back! And how's the injury?”

Opening the drawing-room door, he pushed Doggie inside. A tall, lean figure in uniform, which had remained in the background by the fireplace, advanced with outstretched hand.

Opening the drawing-room door, he pushed Doggie inside. A tall, slim figure in uniform, who had been lingering by the fireplace, stepped forward with an outstretched hand.

“Hello, old chap!”

“Hello, buddy!”

Doggie took the hand in an honest grip.

Dog shook hands firmly.

“Hello, Oliver!”

“Hey, Oliver!”

“How goes it?” asked Oliver.

"How's it going?" asked Oliver.

“Splendid,” said Doggie. “Are you all right?”

“Awesome,” said Doggie. “Are you okay?”

“Tip-top,” answered Oliver. He clapped his cousin on the shoulder. “My hat! you do look fit.”

“Great!” answered Oliver. He gave his cousin a friendly pat on the shoulder. “Wow! You really look good.”

He turned to the Dean. “Uncle Edward, isn’t he a hundred times the man he was?”

He turned to the Dean. “Uncle Edward, isn't he a hundred times the man he used to be?”

In a little while tea came. It appeared to Doggie,[431] handing round the three-tiered cake-stand, that he had returned to some forgotten existence. The delicate china cup in his hand seemed too frail for the material usages of life, and he feared lest he break it, for Doggie was accustomed to the rough dishes of the private.

In a little while, tea arrived. To Doggie,[431] passing around the three-tiered cake stand, it felt like he had gone back to some forgotten world. The delicate china cup in his hand seemed too fragile for everyday life, and he worried he might break it, as Doggie was used to the sturdy dishes of the private.

The talk lay chiefly between Oliver and himself and ran on the war. Both men had been at Ypres and at Arras, where the British and German trenches lay only five yards apart.

The conversation mainly focused on Oliver and him, and it revolved around the war. Both men had been at Ypres and Arras, where the British and German trenches were just five yards apart.

“I ought to be over there now,” said Oliver, “but I just escaped shell-shock and I was sent home for two weeks.”

“I should be over there right now,” said Oliver, “but I just escaped shell shock, and I was sent home for two weeks.”

“My crowd is at the Somme,” said Doggie.

“My crowd is at the Somme,” said Doggie.

“You’re well out of it, old chap,” laughed Oliver.

“You’re better off without it, my friend,” laughed Oliver.

For the first time in his life Doggie began really to like Oliver. Oliver stood in his eyes in a new light, that of the typical officer, trusted and beloved by his men, and Doggie’s heart went out to him.

For the first time in his life, Doggie really started to like Oliver. Oliver appeared to him in a new way, like the ideal officer, trusted and loved by his men, and Doggie felt a warm affection for him.

After some further talk, the men separated to dress for dinner.

After a bit more conversation, the men parted ways to get ready for dinner.

“You’ve got the green room, Marmaduke,” said Peggy. “The one with the Chippendale furniture you used to covet so much.”

“You’ve got the green room, Marmaduke,” Peggy said. “The one with the Chippendale furniture you used to want so badly.”

“I haven’t got much to change into,” laughed Doggie, looking down at his uniform.

“I don’t have much to change into,” laughed Doggie, looking down at his uniform.

“You’ll find Peddle up there waiting for you.”

"You'll find Peddle up there waiting for you."

When Doggie entered the green room, he found Peddle, who welcomed him with tears of joy and a[432] display of all the luxuries of the toilet and adornment which Doggie had left behind at home. There were pots of vpomade and face cream, and nail polish; bottles of hair-wash and tooth-wash; half a dozen gleaming razors; the array of brushes and combs and vmanicure set in vtortoise-shell with his crest in silver; bottles of scent; the purple silk dressing-gown; a soft-fronted shirt fitted with ruby and diamond sleeve-links; the dinner jacket and suit laid out on the glass-topped table, with tie and handkerchief; the silk socks, the glossy pumps.

When Doggie walked into the green room, he found Peddle, who greeted him with tears of joy and a[432] display of all the luxuries from his bathroom and adornments that Doggie had left behind at home. There were jars of vpomade and face cream, and nail polish; bottles of shampoo and mouthwash; half a dozen shiny razors; a variety of brushes and combs and vmanicure set in vtortoise-shell with his crest in silver; bottles of cologne; the purple silk robe; a soft-fronted shirt with ruby and diamond cufflinks; the dinner jacket and suit laid out on the glass-topped table, along with a tie and handkerchief; the silk socks, and the shiny shoes.

“My, Peddle!” cried Doggie, scratching his closely-cropped head. “What’s all this?”

“Wow, Peddle!” exclaimed Doggie, scratching his short hair. “What’s going on here?”

Peddle, gray, bent, uncomprehending, regarded him blankly.

Peddle, gray, bent, and confused, stared at him blankly.

“All what, sir?”

"What do you mean, sir?"

“I only want to wash my hands,” said Doggie.

“I just want to wash my hands,” said Doggie.

“But aren’t you going to dress for dinner, sir?”

“But aren’t you going to get dressed for dinner, sir?”

“A private soldier’s not allowed to wear vmufti,” returned Doggie.

“A private soldier isn’t allowed to wear vmufti,” Doggie replied.

“Who’s to find out?”

"Who will find out?"

“There’s Mr. Oliver; he’s a major.”

“There's Mr. Oliver; he's a major.”

“Ah, Mr. Marmaduke, he wouldn’t mind. Miss Peggy gave me my orders, sir, and I think you can leave things to her.”

“Ah, Mr. Marmaduke, he won’t mind. Miss Peggy told me what to do, sir, and I think you can trust her to handle things.”

“All right, Peddle,” laughed Doggie. “If it’s Miss Peggy’s decree, I’ll change my clothes. I have all I want.”

“All right, Peddle,” laughed Doggie. “If it’s Miss Peggy’s order, I’ll change my clothes. I have everything I need.”

[433]“Are you sure you can manage, sir?” Peddle asked anxiously, for the time was when Doggie could not stick his legs into his trousers unless Peddle helped him.

[433]“Are you sure you can handle it, sir?” Peddle asked nervously, remembering the times when Doggie couldn’t get his legs into his pants without Peddle’s help.

“Quite,” said Doggie.

"Sure," said Doggie.

“It seems rather roughing it, here at the Deanery, Mr. Marmaduke, after what you’ve been accustomed to at the Hall,” said Peddle.

“It seems quite basic here at the Deanery, Mr. Marmaduke, compared to what you’re used to at the Hall,” said Peddle.

“That’s so,” replied Doggie. “And it’s martyrdom compared to what it is in the trenches. There we always have a major-general to lace our boots and a field-marshall to hand us coffee.”

“That’s true,” replied Doggie. “And it’s a total sacrifice compared to what it is in the trenches. There, we always have a major-general to tie our boots and a field-marshal to bring us coffee.”

Peddle looked blank, being utterly unable to comprehend the nature of a joke.

Peddle looked confused, completely unable to understand what a joke was.

A little later, when Doggie went downstairs to dinner, he found Peggy alone in the drawing-room.

A little later, when Doggie went downstairs for dinner, he found Peggy alone in the living room.

“Now you look more like a Christian gentleman,” she said. “Confess: it’s much more comfortable than your wretched private’s uniform.”

“Now you look more like a Christian gentleman,” she said. “Admit it: it’s way more comfortable than that awful private’s uniform.”

“I’m not quite so sure,” he replied, somewhat ruefully, indicating his dinner jacket, which was tightly constricted beneath the arms. “Already I’ve had to slit my waistcoat down the back. Poor old Peddle will have a fit when he sees it. I’ve grown a bit since these elegant rags were made for me.”

“I’m not really sure,” he replied, a bit regretfully, pointing to his dinner jacket that was tightly squeezed under the arms. “I already had to cut my waistcoat down the back. Poor old Peddle is going to freak out when he sees it. I’ve grown a bit since these fancy clothes were made for me.”

Oliver came in—in khaki. Doggie jumped up and pointed to him.

Oliver walked in—dressed in khaki. Doggie jumped up and pointed at him.

“Look here, Peggy,” he said; “I’ll be sent to the guard-room.”

“Listen, Peggy,” he said, “I’m going to be sent to the guardroom.”

[434]Oliver laughed. “I did change my uniform,” he said. “I don’t know where my dinner clothes are.”

[434]Oliver laughed. “I did change my outfit,” he said. “I have no idea where my nice clothes are.”

“That’s the best thing about being a major,” spoke up Doggie. “They have heaps of suits. Poor Tommy has but one suit to his name.”

“That’s the best thing about being a major,” said Doggie. “They have tons of suits. Poor Tommy only has one suit to his name.”

Then the Dean and his wife entered, and they went in to dinner. It was for Doggie the most pleasant of meals. He had the superbly healthy man’s whole-hearted appreciation for unaccustomed good food. There were other and finer pleasures—the table with its exquisite vnapery and china and glass and silver and flowers. There was the delightful atmosphere of peace and gentle living. And there was Oliver—a new Oliver.

Then the Dean and his wife walked in, and they all sat down for dinner. For Doggie, it was the most enjoyable meal. He had the wonderfully healthy appreciation a man can have for good food. There were other finer pleasures—the table set with beautiful vnapery, china, glass, silver, and flowers. There was the lovely atmosphere of calm and easy living. And there was Oliver—a different Oliver.

Most of all, Doggie appreciated Oliver’s comrade-like attitude. It was a recognition of him as a soldier. He had “made good” in the eyes of one of the finest soldiers in the British army, and what else mattered? To Doggie the supreme joy of that pleasurable evening was the knowledge that he had done well in the eyes of Oliver. The latter wore on his tunic the white, mauve, and white ribbon of the Military Cross. Honor where honor was due. But he—Doggie—had been wounded, and Oliver frankly put them both on the same plane of achievement, thus wiping away with generous hand all the hated memories of the past.

Most importantly, Doggie valued Oliver's friendly attitude. It showed that he recognized him as a fellow soldier. He had "made good" in the eyes of one of the best soldiers in the British army, and that’s what really mattered. For Doggie, the greatest joy of that enjoyable evening was knowing he had done well in Oliver's eyes. Oliver wore the white, mauve, and white ribbon of the Military Cross on his tunic. Honor where honor was due. But Doggie had been wounded, and Oliver openly placed them both on the same level of achievement, effectively erasing all the painful memories of the past with a generous gesture.

When the ladies left the room the Dean went with them, and the cousins were left alone.

When the ladies left the room, the Dean went with them, and the cousins were left alone.

[435]“And now,” said Oliver, “don’t you think you’re a bit of a fool, Doggie?”

[435]“And now,” Oliver said, “don’t you think you’re a bit of an idiot, Doggie?”

“I know it,” Doggie returned cheerfully. “The army has drummed that into me at any rate.”

“I know it,” Doggie replied cheerfully. “The army has drilled that into me, at least.”

“I mean in staying in the ranks,” Oliver went on. “Why don’t you apply for the Cadet Corps and get a commission again?”

“I mean by staying in the ranks,” Oliver continued. “Why don't you apply for the Cadet Corps and get a commission again?”

Doggie’s brow grew dark. “I will tell you,” he replied. “The only real happiness I’ve had in my life has been as a Tommy. I’m not talking foolishness. The only real friends I’ve ever made in my life are Tommies. I’ve a real life as a Tommy, and I’m satisfied. When I came to my senses after being thrown out for incompetence and I enlisted, I made a vow that I would stick it out as a Tommy without anybody’s sympathy, least of all that of the people here. And as a Tommy I am a real soldier and do my part.”

Doggie's expression darkened. “I'll tell you,” he said. “The only true happiness I've ever had in my life was as a Tommy. I'm not joking around. The only real friends I've made in my life are Toms. I've got a real life as a Tommy, and I'm happy with it. When I finally came to my senses after being kicked out for incompetence and enlisted, I promised myself that I'd stay committed as a Tommy without anyone's pity, especially not from the people here. And as a Tommy, I'm a real soldier and I do my part.”

Oliver smiled. “I’m glad you told me, old man. I appreciate it very much. I’ve been through the ranks myself and know what it is—the bad and the good. Many a man has found his soul that way—”

Oliver smiled. “I’m really glad you told me, old man. I appreciate it a lot. I’ve been through the ranks myself and know what it’s like—the bad and the good. Lots of guys have found their true selves that way—”

“Heavens!” cried Doggie, starting to his feet. “Do you say that, too?”

“Heavens!” exclaimed Doggie, jumping to his feet. “Do you say that as well?”

The cousins clasped hands. That was Oliver’s final recognition of Doggie as a soldier and a man. Doggie had found his soul.

The cousins held hands tightly. That was Oliver’s last acknowledgment of Doggie as a soldier and a man. Doggie had discovered his true self.

W. J. Locke.

W. J. Locke.


IN FLANDERS FIELD

In Flanders fields, the poppies grow
Between the crosses, row after row,
Those mark our spots in the sky. The larks, still singing bravely, soar,
Hardly heard among the guns below. We are the dead. Just a few days ago We lived, experienced dawn, and watched the sunset glow,
Loved and were loved, and now we rest. In Flanders fields.
Engage in our conflict with the enemy!
To you, from struggling hands, we pass The torch. It's yours to raise high!
If you betray those of us who have died,
We won’t sleep, even though poppies bloom. In Flanders Fields.
John McCrae.

IN FLANDERS FIELD

(AN ANSWER)

(AN ANSWER)

In Flanders fields, the cannons roar
And intermittent flashes light up the darkness,
While up high, like eagles, soar The fierce conquerors of the sky;
With stains the ground where you rest Is redder than the poppy flower,
In Flanders fields. [437]
Sleep on, you brave ones. The screaming shell,
The shaking trench, the surprised shout,
The rage of the battlefield I won’t wake you because everything is fine.
Sleep soundly; everything is okay.
We carry your flaming torch high,
With a passionate heart, we make an oath. To hold onto the faith, to push through it,
To defeat the enemy or be with you In Flanders Fields.
C. B. Galbraith.

A BALLAD OF HEROES

Because you succeeded, and now you are not,—
Because in some distant day Your holy dust from an uncertain place
Was swept away by ancient winds,—
Because you died,—must men say
Your actions were worthless and so disrespectful. Your lives with that heavy burden? No, The actions you took are not for nothing!
However, it might be above the plot.
That concealed your formerly majestic clay,
No greener than over men forgotten The overlooked grasses sway,—
Though there is no sweeter song [438]From a careless bird—though you stay Without distinction of decay— The things you did are not for nothing!
No. For while still in the tower or cottage, Your story gets the heartbeat racing;
And men forget the miserable situation—
The grim care of gray cities;—
While still caught up in a more familiar struggle, They learn the clear lesson from you. May life continue, but let Honor remain,—
The actions you took were not for nothing!
Envoy
Heroes of the past! I respectfully lay
The laurel on your graves again;
Whatever men have done, men can do,—
The actions you took are not wasted!
Austin Dobson.

DICTIONARY

  • back a byss´: a deep gulf.
  • back ac´ me: height.
  • back ac ro bat´ ics: gymnastics; athletic exercises.
  • back ad´ age: saying; proverb.
  • back a eri al: airy.
  • back a lac´ ri ty: eagerness; spryness.
  • back al´ der man: here, a Saxon nobleman.
  • back al´ gæ: seaweeds.
  • back al ter´ na tive: a second choice.
  • back A´ ma ti ki´ ta: an Esquimau.
  • back am´ i ca bly ad just´ ed: arranged peacefully.
  • back am´ phi the a ter: a circular building with tiers of seats arranged around an open space.
  • back an´ chor ite: a hermit.
  • back an´ nals: records.
  • back aped: imitated.
  • back ap er tif´ (teef): an appetizer.
  • back back ap´ er ture: opening.
  • back Ap´ pa lach´ ian: a chain of mountains in the eastern United States.
  • back ap pre hen´ sions: fears.
  • back a quat´ ic: of the water.
  • back ar cade´: an arched gallery.
  • back ar tic´ u late: in regular words.
  • back at´ mos phere: air pressure at sea level used as a unit.
  • back back au ro´ ra: the Northern Lights, the red glow in the sky in the Far North.
  • back aus ter´ i ty: soberness; sternness.
  • back av a ri´ cious (rish us): greedy of gain.
  • back Bal lin droch´ a ter: a Scotch village.
  • back ban dit´ ti: outlaws; bandits.
  • back bar´ bi can: a tower over a gate or bridge.
  • back bar´ o graph: an instrument for recording changes in the atmosphere.
  • back ba rom´ e ter: an instrument that determines the weight of the air, and thereby foretells changes in the weather.
  • back ba rouche´: a low, open carriage.
  • back bau´ ble: a wand carried by jesters.
  • back Beau seant (bo sa on´): “Well-seeming,” an ancient French war cry.
  • back be nig´ nant: kind; helpful.
  • back big´ gin: a child’s cap.
  • back Bois-Guil bert (bwa guel bare´): a knight of the Order of the Temple.
  • back bo´ nus: an extra payment not included in wages.
  • back brake: a thicket.
  • back bre´ vi a ry: a book containing a church service.
  • back brown-bill: a weapon consisting of a long staff with a hook-shaped blade at the top.
  • back buf foon´ er y: jesting; clownishness.
  • back bun´ sen pile: an electric cell containing zinc covered with sulphuric acid at one end, and carbon surrounded by nitric acid at the other.
  • [440] back buoyed (booed): kept up; supported.
  • back bur lesque´ (lesk): humorous; not serious.
  • back byz´ ant: a large gold coin.
  • back ca lum´ ni a tor: a slanderer.
  • back car´ bon: one of the chemical elements; charcoal is its best known form.
  • back car´ di nal: a priest of high rank who wears a small red cap.
  • back car´ ri on: decaying flesh.
  • back car´ tel: a defiance; a challenge.
  • back casque (cask): helmet.
  • back cas´ sock: a close-fitting garment resembling a modern coat.
  • back catherine wheel: a firework that turns around when lighted, throwing off a circle of sparks.
  • back ce ler´ i ty: quickness; promptness.
  • back cel´ lar: here, a wine-cellar.
  • back che val-glass (she´ val): a large mirror swinging in a frame.
  • back Chil how´ ee: a high mountain in east Tennessee.
  • back chiv´ al rous: knightly; warlike.
  • back churls: low, rude persons.
  • back circuit-rider: a preacher who ministers to a number of churches.
  • back cloth-yard: a yard in length.
  • back col´ lo quy: a discussion.
  • back com punc´ tion: remorse; repentance.
  • back cone: a body tapering to a point.
  • back con´ ning tower: a raised part of a vessel giving an outlook on the sea.
  • back con strained´: restricted; unfree.
  • back con´ va les´ cence: period of recovery.
  • back con ver´ gent: coming nearly together.
  • back cope: a long robe.
  • back co´ pi ous ly: plentifully.
  • back cord´ age: the ropes on a ship.
  • back Cor´ do van: made in Cordova, a Spanish city.
  • back cor me´ um e rue ta´ vit: “the heart of me burst forth.”
  • back cor rob´ o ra ted: confirmed; agreed with.
  • back cor ro´ sive sub´ li mate: a substance containing mercury and useful for cleaning wounds.
  • back coun´ ter-poise: a weight used to pull up the drawbridge.
  • back cowl: a monk’s hood.
  • back cox´ comb: a piece of red cloth worn by jesters on their caps.
  • back crest fall´ en: humiliated; humbled.
  • back crev´ ice: hole; opening.
  • back cri´ sis: critical period.
  • back croup: the space behind the saddle.
  • back cur tail´ ing: cutting down.
  • back cut´ lery: knives and forks.
  • back cyl´ in der: a part of machinery, like a piston, longer than broad and with a round surface.
  • back cy lin´ dri cal: shaped like a cylinder, that is, long but with a round surface, as a lead pencil.
  • back decency: here, a good appearance.
  • back de cep´ tive: misleading.
  • [441] back dep re da´ tion: theft; despoiling.
  • back De pro fun´ dis cla ma´ vi: “I cried from the depths,” a Latin psalm.
  • back dif´ fi dence: shyness.
  • back dil´ a to´ ri ness: slowness; delay.
  • back dil´ a to ry: slow.
  • back di lem´ ma: difficulty.
  • back dis cerned´: saw; understood.
  • back dis con´ so late ly: unhappily.
  • back dis til´ ling: for condensing sweet water from sea water.
  • back dlink: drink, in broken English.
  • back doit: a coin of small value.
  • back do mes´ tic: of the home.
  • back Dom´ i nie: a name sometimes given clergymen or schoolmasters.
  • back doub´ let: a garment covering the body from neck to waist.
  • back dough ty (dou´ ty): valiant; useful.
  • back drag: the scent of a fox.
  • back dross: money spoken of contemptuously, as something of no account.
  • back Dry´ ad: a wood nymph.
  • back du en´ na: chaperon.
  • back dun: brownish.
  • back Dun dee´: a Scotch seaport.
  • back e clipse´: darkening; obscuring.
  • back ef fem´ i nate: womanish.
  • back e lec trom´ e ter: an instrument which indicates the presence of electricity.
  • back em a na´ tion: a flowing forth.
  • back em bel´ lish: ornament; touch up.
  • back em´ u late: rival.
  • back e´ quine: pertaining to a horse.
  • back Esh´ col: a scene in the Bible.
  • back ex ha la´ tion: fumes; vapor.
  • back ex hil´ a ra ted: lifted up; greatly pleased.
  • back ex´ i gence: emergency.
  • back ex or´ bi tant: unreasonable; excessive.
  • back ex pos´ tu la ted: protested.
  • back fath´ om: a measure six feet in length.
  • back fer´ rule: the piece at the end of a parasol or umbrella.
  • back feu´ dal: relating to a lord of the Middle Ages.
  • back fi del´ i ty: faithfulness.
  • back fil´ ial (yal): due from a child to a parent.
  • back first mag´ ni tude: largest size; most importance.
  • back floe: the ocean frozen into an ice-field.
  • back fort´ a lice: a small fortress.
  • back frank´ lin: a Saxon gentleman.
  • back Front-de-Boeuf (front de beuf´): a Norman baron.
  • back gab´ bro: a kind of limestone rock.
  • back gal´ liard (yard): a gallant, valiant man.
  • back gear: affair; concern.
  • back ge´ ni i (e): spirits.
  • back gen re (zhan´ r): dealing with everyday life.
  • back gen teel´ ly: like gentlefolk; properly.
  • back ge´ o log´ i cal: relating to the substance of the earth.
  • [442] back glaive: a weapon resembling an ax.
  • back gra mer´ cy: thanks.
  • back gra tu´ i tous: useless; unnecessary.
  • back grav´ i ta´ tion: the attraction of great bodies, such as the earth, for other bodies.
  • back gren ade´: a small bomb.
  • back back gro tesque´ (tesk): absurd; unsightly.
  • back gyves (jives): fetters; irons.
  • back hatch´ way: an opening in a deck.
  • back Hen´ ri cus: a settlement on the James river some distance above Jamestown.
  • back her met´ i cal ly: tightly; impenetrably.
  • back hi la´ ri ously: uproariously.
  • back hor´ i zon´ tal: on a level with the ground.
  • back hum´ mock: a knoll, or hillock.
  • back hy´ dro plane: an aeroplane which also moves on the water.
  • back il lus´ tri ous: distinguished; noted.
  • back im port´ ed: brought in from without.
  • back im per´ vi ous: impenetrable; not to be pierced.
  • back in´ con ceiv´ a ble: beyond the understanding.
  • back in ef´ fa ble: very great; beyond measure.
  • back in´ ef fec´ tu al: unavailing; without effect.
  • back in ex´ pli ca bly: not to be explained.
  • back in fal´ li bly: unerringly.
  • back in´ fin ite (it): immeasurable.
  • back in i ti a tive (in ish´ i a tive): an act which begins something.
  • back In´ nu it: an American Esquimau.
  • back in ter mit´ tent: unsteady; not regular.
  • back in vin´ ci ble: not to be conquered.
  • back in vi´ o late: unbroken; undefiled.
  • back jave´ lin (jav): a short spear used for throwing.
  • back joc´ u lar´ i ty: mirth.
  • back joc´ und: merry; sportive.
  • back Jove: the king of the gods; here, the chief person of the household.
  • back jun´ to: a group of men; a council.
  • back back ka lei´ do scope: an instrument in which small pieces of colored glass slide about and form pleasing shapes.
  • back Ki was´ sa: a name for the Great Spirit, or God.
  • back Knights Templar: an order of knights serving in Palestine and taking their name from a palace in Jerusalem called Solomon’s Temple.
  • back la goons: lakes connecting with the sea.
  • [443] back La Mort (mor): “Death,” sounded on a horn when the game is killed.
  • back back la´ tent: hidden; not revealed; also, in preparation.
  • back leg-bail: escape by flight.
  • back Ley´ den jar: a glass bottle used to accumulate electricity.
  • back log´ a rith´ mic tables: mathematical tables used to calculate a ship’s position.
  • back Long House: a name for the Iroquois Indians, derived from their long communal houses.
  • back lon´ gi tude: distance on the earth’s surface from east to west.
  • back lu´ mi na ry: a body that gives light.
  • back Ma belle mere (mare): “My pretty mother.”
  • back Ma´ gi ans: wise men of ancient Persia.
  • back mal´ a dy: disease.
  • back Mal voi sin (mal vwa zan´): a Norman baron.
  • back man´ i cure set: instruments used on the finger nails.
  • back man´ tel et: a movable shelter of wood.
  • back ma rau´ ders: robbers.
  • back mar´ i: husband.
  • back masque (mask): a kind of theatrical performance.
  • back mas´ que rad´ ing: going in disguise.
  • back ma ter´ nal: motherly.
  • back mat´ ins: a morning service of the ancient church.
  • back mer´ ce na ry: a hired soldier; a hireling.
  • back mer´ cu ry: quicksilver, used in the thermometer.
  • back me tal´ lic: composed of metal.
  • back Michael mas eve (mick´ el mas): September 28.
  • back Mi´ das: a king in Greek myth whose touch turned everything to gold.
  • back mod´ i fi ca´ tion: change.
  • back Mon´ a cans: an Indian tribe originally living west of Richmond, Virginia.
  • back mon´ o syl´ la ble: a single syllable.
  • back Mort pour la patrie: “Dead for country.”
  • back Mount joy St. Dennis (den ny´): the war cry of ancient France.
  • back muf´ ti (ty): ordinary clothes.
  • back na bob: a millionaire: a wealthy man from India.
  • back na´ per y: table linen.
  • back Naz´ a rene: a name sometimes applied to Christians, from Jesus of Nazareth.
  • back ne go´ ti a ting: bargaining.
  • back niche (nitch): an opening in a wall.
  • back no´ men il´ lis le´ gi o: “the name of them is legion.”
  • back nor´ mal: accustomed; usual.
  • back nu´ cle us: a central mass.
  • back nu´ tri ment: nourishment.
  • back ob´ du rate: not to be moved.
  • back o bei sance (o ba´ sans): a bending of the body; a bow.
  • [444] back ob lique´ (leek): a slanting direction.
  • back old fields: fields no longer cultivated.
  • back o´ pa line: the color of opals; grayish-white.
  • back O´ pe chan´ ca nough (no): the leading Indian chief in Virginia in the early period.
  • back op´ tion: choice.
  • back op´ u lence: wealth.
  • back order: a society of monks, with an organization and convents.
  • back o´ ri en ta tion: adjustment.
  • back os ten´ si ble: apparent; professed.
  • back pad´ u a soy´: a rich, heavy silk.
  • back Pa mun´ keys: an Indian tribe originally living along the Pamunkey and York rivers in Virginia.
  • back pan´ de mo´ ni um: the place of devils; also, and usually, a riotous scene.
  • back pan´ nier (yer): a wicker basket.
  • back par´ ley: talk; discussion.
  • back Pas´ pa heghs (hays): an Indian tribe of Virginia.
  • back patched: adorned with small patches of black cloth.
  • back pa´ thos: sadness.
  • back pa visse´: a large shield.
  • back Pax´ vo bis´ cum: “Peace be with you!”
  • back pem´ mi can: powdered meat pressed into cakes.
  • back per´ i scope: an instrument projecting above a submarine which gives a view of the sea surface.
  • back per´ pen dic´ u lar: straight up and down.
  • back per´ pen dic´ u lar´ i ty: straightness up and down.
  • back pet´ ri fied: turned to stone.
  • back phil´ o soph´ i cal: wise; learned.
  • back pil´ lion (yun): a cushion used by women in riding horseback.
  • back pi lote (pe loat´): an aeroplane pilot.
  • back pin´ na cle: summit.
  • back pipe: a musical instrument resembling a flute.
  • back plain´ tive ly: complainingly.
  • back plan´ i sphere: the representation of the earth on a plane; a map of the world.
  • back Ple ia des (ple´ ya dees): a group of six stars in the constellation Taurus.
  • back pol lute´: to stain; to befoul.
  • back po made´: a perfumed ointment.
  • back po ma´ tum: a perfumed ointment.
  • back pon´ der a ble: weighable; having heaviness.
  • back pon´ der ous: heavy; unwieldy.
  • back pon´ iard (yard): a dagger.
  • back por´ tents: signs; omens.
  • back Pow´ ha tan: the James river; also the name of Opechancanough’s predecessor.
  • back pre ca´ ri ous: uncertain; dangerous.
  • [445] back pre´ con cep´ tion: a foreshadowing; an idea of something to come.
  • back pri me´ val: original.
  • back prim´ i tive: original; coming down from afar.
  • back Pro´ cy on (si): a first-magnitude star.
  • back pro di gious (pro dij´ us): immense.
  • back pro ject´ ile: something projected with force, or fired.
  • back pur veyed´: brought.
  • back quarter-staff: a short pole, used as a walking-staff and a weapon.
  • back ra´ di us: the distance from the center of a body to its surface.
  • back rail´ ler y: jesting.
  • back ran´ som: a sum paid for the release of a prisoner.
  • back rar´ e fac´ tion: the making thin; less dense.
  • back ra´ ti o: rate; measure.
  • back re cip´ ro ca ted: returned.
  • back re cum´ bent: lying down.
  • back re fec´ to ry: a dining-room in a convent.
  • back re frac´ tion: the bending from a straight line which occurs when a ray of light passes out of the air into water.
  • back reg´ u la tor: a contrivance for controlling motion.
  • back re mu´ ner a ted: rewarded; presented with.
  • back re nowned´: famous.
  • back re plete´: filled.
  • back rep´ ro ba´ tion: condemnation; disapproval.
  • back res´ pi ra´ tor: a device covering the mouth and nose and preventing the breathing of outside air.
  • back ret´ i nue: a train of attendants.
  • back re ver´ ber a ted: reflected; echoed.
  • back rime: hoarfrost.
  • back Rolfe, John: the first Englishman to plant tobacco in Virginia; the husband of Pocahontas.
  • back rood: cross.
  • back ro´ sa ry: a string of beads used in counting prayers.
  • back ru´ bi cund: ruddy; red.
  • back rucksack: a napsack worn by Arctic travelers.
  • back rue´ ful: sad; distressed.
  • back ruffle: a contest.
  • back sar cas´ ti cal ly: ironically; humorously.
  • back back sat´ el lite: an attendant; also, a body revolving around another, as the moon.
  • back scar: a cliff.
  • back sci´ en tist: one learned in the natural sciences, as chemistry, physics, etc.
  • back screen: a surface on which the reflection from the periscope is thrown.
  • back sem´ blance: likeness.
  • back serf: a kind of slave; an unfree laborer.
  • [446] back sex´ tant: an instrument used to determine a ship’s position by observing the sun and other objects.
  • back Shah: ruler; king.
  • back shrift: confession made to a priest.
  • back Shrovetide: the days just before the beginning of Lent.
  • back sib´ yl: prophetess.
  • back side drift: the drift of a vessel to one side or the other of a course.
  • back sil hou ette (sil oo et´): the black shadow of an object.
  • back sin´ gu lar´ i ty: strangeness.
  • back smock race: a race in which the contestants are hampered by garments.
  • back sliv´ er: a long splinter.
  • back sol´ ace: comfort.
  • back so phis´ ti ca ted: experienced; worldly-wise.
  • back spec´ tral: of graded colors.
  • back spin´ et: a musical instrument like a piano.
  • back spoor: trail; foot-marks.
  • back sprint´ er: a runner; a foot-racer.
  • back spume: froth; foam.
  • back stac ca´ to: disconnected; jerky.
  • back states´ man: one concerned in the governing of a country.
  • back sten to´ ri an: loud; thundering.
  • back stodg´ i ly: with distended eyes.
  • back sto´ ic al ly: patiently; without complaint.
  • back stoke-hold: the room containing a ship’s boilers.
  • back stra´ ta: the layers of rock composing the crust of the earth.
  • back strat´ e gy: the use of artifice; clever planning.
  • back Stuy´ ves ant: a Dutch colonial governor of New York.
  • back sub lim´ i ty: grandeur; magnificence.
  • back sub´ ter ra´ ne an: beneath the earth; in a cavity.
  • back sump´ ter mule: a beast of burden.
  • back sump´ tu a ry: relating to expense.
  • back back sump´ tu ous: plentiful; extravagant.
  • back su´ per flu´ i ty: more than is needed.
  • back back su per´ flu ous: not needed.
  • back sur´ plice: a white outer garment worn by priests.
  • back Sus´ que han´ nocks: an Indian tribe originally inhabiting Maryland and Pennsylvania.
  • back sword of Damascus: a sword made from steel wrought in Damascus, Syria.
  • back syl´ van: of the woods.
  • back sym´ pho ny: harmony; music.
  • back ta´ bor: a small drum.
  • back tac´ i turn (tas): silent.
  • back tam´ bour frame: frame for embroidery.
  • back tap´ es try: a curtain for a wall ornamented with worked pictures.
  • back tar´ get: a small shield.
  • back ter´ ma gant: quarrelsome; scolding.
  • back ter´ ra fir´ ma: the firm earth.
  • back thane: a Saxon land-owner.
  • [447] back thatch: straw or reeds.
  • back Ti´ tan: a giant of Greek myth.
  • back tithe: a tenth.
  • back tor´ toise-shell: the shell of a turtle.
  • back traction engine: a locomotive that draws vehicles along roads.
  • back treasurer: George Sandys.
  • back tri bu´ nal: a court of justice.
  • back trump: the card that takes other cards in a game.
  • back truss: tie.
  • back tu mul´ tu ous: riotous; very noisy.
  • back ul´ tra ma rine´: deep blue.
  • back uncle: a familiar form of address used by jesters.
  • back u nique´ (neek): singular; unusual.
  • back u´ su ry: unlawful, or excessive interest.
  • back vas´ sals: subjects; dependents.
  • back ve´ he ment: passionate; forceful.
  • back ve loc´ i ty: speed.
  • back vel´ lum: leather.
  • back ven´ er a´ tion: respect; reverence.
  • back ver´ dure: vegetation; green growth.
  • back ver´ i ta ble: true; unmistakable.
  • back vic´ ar: a clergyman in charge of a parish.
  • back vis´ count (vi): a nobleman.
  • back viz´ ard: a mask.
  • back viz´ or: here, a mask.
  • back vo ra´ cious (shus): greedy; very hungry.
  • back Wat´ ling Street: a Roman road running from Dover to Chester.
  • back wer´ o wance: a chief of the Virginia Indians.
  • back West, Francis: afterward governor of Virginia.
  • back whist: still.
  • back yeo´ man (yo): a free laborer; often a small land-owner.
  • back ze´ nith: highest point; summit.
  • back zo´ o phytes: small sea animals growing together, as coral.

Transcriber’s Note

Transcriber's Note

The following typographical errors have been corrected.

The following typing mistakes have been fixed.

56 Mountain” changed to Mountain.”
97 all unwarned! changed to all unwarned!”
119 changed he shall” to he shall,”
125 good-bye changed to good-by
130 ruffllings changed to rufflings
151 reëentering changed to reëntering
163 processsion changed to procession
177 calculatued changed to calculated
223 langauge changed to language
230 but to seaward changed to but two seaward
236 Majorie changed to Marjorie
263 attemped changed to attempted
267 altogther changed to altogether
272 miller,” changed to miller?”
277 accomodated changed to accommodated
278 rescue?’ changed to rescue?”
286 Norman, and let changed to Norman, “and let
305 father, said changed to father,” said
310 “Fiends!’ changed “Fiends!”
317 “‘Nothing changed to “Nothing
326 of proof.” changed to of proof.
328 stop them.” changed to stop them.
383 April. 5th. changed to April 5th.
386 hugh changed to huge
396 the bottom. changed to the bottom.”
402 everything! changed to everything!”
409 said; do you changed to said; “do you
444 unwieldly changed to unwieldy
446 spoor; changed to spoor:

Other errors

Other mistakes

116 infantile not included in vocabulary section
117 peer not included in the vocabulary section
118 mien not included in the vocabulary section
282 contingent is not defined in the vocabulary section
354 ballast is not defined in the vocabulary section
440 corroborated not marked in the text
443 mari not marked in the text
444 pinnacle not marked in the text

The following words had inconsistent hyphenation:

The following words had inconsistent hyphenation:

foot-marks / footmarks
north-east / northeast
seal-skin / sealskin
snow-flakes / snowflakes
water-proof / waterproof
white-haired / whitehaired

foot-marks / footmarks
northeast / northeast
seal-skin / sealskin
snow-flakes / snowflakes
water-proof / waterproof
white-haired / whitehaired




        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!